The Project Gutenberg EBook of The History of the Most Noble Order of the Garter, by Unknown This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. Title: The History of the Most Noble Order of the Garter Author: Unknown Release Date: March 22, 2015 [EBook #48555] Language: English Character set encoding: UTF-8 *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HISTORY OF ORDER OF GARTER *** Produced by Chris Curnow, Jonathan Harry, Sonya Schermann, Stephen Rowland, Google Books and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net Transcriber's Note: When italics were used in the original book, the corresponding text has been surrounded by _underscores_. Text printed in blackletter has been surrounded by #pound signs#. Superscripts have been indicated by preceding the superscripted letters with ^. When more than one character in a row is superscripted, the letters have been surrounded with {}. Some corrections have been made to the text. These are listed in a second transcriber's note at the end of the book. [Illustration: _His Royal Highness GEORGE AUGUSTUS Prince of Wales, &c. And Knight of the most Noble Order of the Garter. M. V^{dr}. Gucht Scul._ ] THE HISTORY Of the most NOBLE _Order of the GARTER_: And the several ORDERS of _Knighthood_ extant in _EUROPE_. Containing I. The Antiquity of the Town, Castle, Chapel, and College of _Windsor_; with their several _Officers_: The Foundation of the _ORDER_ by King _EDWARD_ III. The Statutes and Annals at large, as they have been altered and amended. II. The HABITS, ENSIGNS, and OFFICERS of the _ORDER_. The Ceremonies of Election, Investiture, and Instalment of Knights: The manner of their Feasts; and the Duties and Fees payable on these Occasions. Some Account of the _Founders_, with an exact List of all that have been installed since the Institution, and their several Coats of Arms emblazon’d. _Written at the Command of King_ Charles II. _By_ ELIAS ASHMOLE, _Esq;_ Windsor _Herald. Now compared with the Author’s Corrections in his Library at_ Oxford, _faithfully digested, and continued down to the present Time_. The Whole illustrated with proper Sculptures. _LONDON_: Printed for _A. Bell_ in _Cornhill_, _E. Curll_, _J. Pemberton_, and _A. Collins_ in _Fleet-street_; _W. Taylor_ and _J. Baker_ in _Pater-Noster-Row_, 1715. Price 7 _s._ 6 _d._ TO HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS GEORGE-AUGUST, _Prince of_ WALES, _&c._ _KNIGHT_ and _COMPANION_ of the _MOST NOBLE ORDER_ of the _GARTER_. PARDON me, Mighty Prince, that in the Crowd of Your Joyful and Devoted _Britons_, one of an obscure Fame presumes to lay his _Humble Offering_ at Your Feet. IT is the _History_ of the _MOST NOBLE ORDER of the GARTER_; which, from its first Institution, has been constantly worn by Persons of the highest Birth, and most illustrious Merit. IF the _Stile_ and _Manner_, in which it is treated, were proportionable to the Dignity of the Subject, there would need no Apology for this Dedication. For to whom, next to the _Great Sovereign_ of the _Garter_, whose true _Heir_ You are, in all manner of _Virtue_ and _Honour_, could this Treatise have recourse for Protection, but to Your Royal Highness, who are the Premier _Knight of this Most Noble Order_, and the standing _Grace_ and _Ornament_ of it. BUT far above all particular _Views_, are the unspeakable Blessings derived to these Kingdoms, by the SUCCESSION of Your Illustrious Royal _House_: Every _Briton_ seems new Born, and to have borrow’d fresh influence from its Glorious Presence. THE Godlike Virtues of Your Royal Father, are not to be excelled; and should we venture to express an Equality, it can only be the Appearance of Your Royal Highness’s imitating so Great a Pattern. AS He is Wise and Good beyond Praise, so has He a Title to the Hearts of His People beyond Question; which stands Confirmed by the highest Instances of Divine Providence, as well as the incontestible Authorities of Temporal Laws: On these Foundations, what glorious Prospects may we not Build of future Happiness? IT were easy to dwell on this Subject, were it not wasting Moments of much more concern to Your Royal Highness, than what I am able to Express. MAY Your Royal Highness long Live to Adorn this _MOST NOBLE ORDER_, and to support the Crown, by a bountiful and flourishing issue, that there may never want one of Your Royal Line to sit on the Throne of _Great-Britain_, _Is the Ardent Prayer of, ILLUSTRIOUS SIR!_ _Your Royal Highness’s Most Faithful, Most Obedient, and Humbly Devoted Servant._ THE PREFACE _Those who are acquainted with Mr._ Ashmole’_s_ History of the most Noble Order of the Garter, _will easily satisfy themselves; that no Pains or Industry was wanting to Perfect and Complete so Voluminous a Work: He had the Encouragement of a very gracious Prince, and the use of publick Records, more particularly the several Books of the_ Order, _with the Assistance of several MSS wrote by the Officers of Arms, who bore Part in the Ceremonies, or went on Embassies to Stranger Kings, Princes_, &c. _and by their constant Observations, were familiarly versed in all its Laws and Customs_. _These were very great helps to him, and it must be confessed his own elaborate Study had not less owing to it. There is nothing that has relation to this most_ Noble Order, _which he has not touched on; and indeed it is a Work so very copious, that he does himself acknowledge he has inserted some things of little importance; which he desires may be considered to be done, to gratify some few who have a more immediate concern therein_. _The Reader will in this Treatise find little else omitted: A very painful and exact Abridgment has been made, many Corrections of the Author’s, which he saw before his Death, and left among his other Books in his Library at_ Oxford, _are here carefully altered; some Additions are made, a List continued, of the several_ Knights-Companions, _as well as Officers of the_ Order, _for above forty Years; and the Coats of Arms of abundance of the_ Knights-Companions _visibly corrected from good Authorities; and every distinct Chapter treated of at large; so that this Work has not been compleated but at great Labour as well as Expence, which could not have been supported, but for the Encouragement some of the_ Knights-Companions _of the_ most Noble Order _were pleased to give it; as well in their Subscriptions, as in the good Opinion they seemed to Express of the Design_. [Illustration] THE HISTORY OF THE Most Noble ORDER OF THE GARTER. IT was, undoubtedly, a good Sentiment in the first Collector of this Learned Work, to introduce, as well as a Discourse of _Knighthood_ in general, a Treatise of all the several _Orders_ that have prevail’d in other Parts of the World; for these in their Rise and Institutions, having a relative Sense to the particular Subject he was to illustrate, seemed to afford him a very good Opportunity of doing it, by building on so convenient a Foundation. I shall therefore, (tho’ much more confin’d to brevity) follow the same Method, making it serve as a proper Introduction; there being many Things in the voluminous Original, which I conceive may with less Inconveniency be dispenc’d with. IT was a constant Maxim in all well-regulated Governments, to give a just Encouragement to Merit, and this by proportioning Rewards to the Service done; for Merit must be suppos’d to consist in the Performance of some Virtuous or Heroick Action, directed for the publick Good: And as Vertue is either Military or Civil, so the Distribution of Rewards is different; either by bestowing Degrees and Titles of Honour, or by Donations of Wealth; so that in either Construction, Vertue may have its proper and suitable Reward. BUT the proper Reward of Military _Vertue_, is Honour: (to which distinct Head this Work is confin’d.) Honour, which _Aristotle_ calls the _Greatest of exteriour Goods_: And being an Object of a nobler Ambition than the Accumulation of Wealth, is principally the Aim of that _Vertue_ we understand by _Valour_; which springs from more generous Spirits, and hath been the constant Foundation of raising Men to the highest Eminence of Glory, and superiour Dignity. BUT that Fame might not lose itself in an unbounded Notion, it was at length thought fit to reduce Honour into Form and Order, by investing the Person meriting with some particular Title or Appellation of Excellence, (the Original of all Nobility;) of which Knighthood, as it hath been accounted the most suitable Reward to the greatest Vertue, so it hath been esteemed the chief and primary Honour among many Nations. THE _Romans_ held Honour and Vertue in that Esteem, that they deify’d, and dedicated Temples to them: They made them so contiguous in their Situation, that there was no other Passage to that of Honour, but thro’ the Temple of Vertue, mystically admonishing, that Honour was not to be attained by any other Way. IN several of the _Roman_ Coins we see Honour and Vertue represented together in one Reverse, and in one Medal; the Face of Honour so shadows that of Vertue, that but a little of it appears, _Honour being the more illustrious of the two; and where we behold any Person outwardly adorned with it, we are to judge him inwardly endued with Vertue, inasmuch as Honour is his due, and justly bestowed upon him_. §. 2. IN tracing the Original of Knighthood, we are not so vain to say, with the _French_, that S. _Michael_ was the _premier Chevalier_; yet thus much we may assert, that ’tis near as ancient as Valour and Heroic Vertue, notwithstanding the Ceremonies and Circumstances of it have varied according to several Ages and Nations: And therefore, with much Probability, we may derive the Original of Military Honour from the _Trojans_ and _Greeks_; among whom, as Knights of great Renown, were _Hector_, _Troilus_, _Æneas_, _Antenor_, _Agamemnon_, _Menelaus_, _Peleus_, _Tydeus_, &c. And thus _Homer_ uses the Word ἱππότης, in the same Sense as _Eques_ was afterwards among the _Latins_. Τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ, ’Mong whom thus _Nestor_ spake, that honour’d Knight. §. 3. UPON a more substantial Basis we shall descend to the _Romans_; among whom, in the very Infancy of their Military Glory, a Society of Knights was instituted, immediately after their Union with the _Sabines_. _Romulus_ inrolled _Centuriæ tres Equitum_, three Centuries of Knights, out of the chiefest Families, whom he appointed to be his Life-guard, and called them _Celeres_, from their Activity and Dispatch in Martial Affairs. _Tarquinius Priscus_ made an Addition to these Centuries; the like did _Servius Tullius_, who ordained, that those who should succeed in that Body, should be elected _ex censu_, _viz._ from a considerable and certain Valuation of their Estates, who had the greatest Cense, and were of the most Noble Families, says _Dyonys. Halicarn._ And soon after, the Equestrian Class began to be formed and constituted one of the three Orders of the Commonwealth, which were thus rank’d, according to _Livy_: _Senatus, Ordo Equestris & Plebs_; which in the _Roman_ Literal Notes is set down after this Manner: CON. SEN. E. ORD. P. Q. R. And forasmuch as this Degree is placed between the _Patricians_, or Senators, and the _Plebeians_, it answers exactly the State of our Knights between the Nobility and Commonalty: And from this Order, to the Height of Nobility which resided in the Senators, was the Way prepared; _Junius Brutus_ being the first who was raised to a Senator from the Equestrian Order. IT was a Constitution, as old as _Tiberius_’s Reign, that none should be admitted, unless Free-born, or a Gentleman for three Generations; and, indeed, for a long Time none were elected Knights but the best Sort of Gentlemen, and Persons of Extraction, as was the illustrious _Mœcenas_. _Atavis regibus ortus eques_, Mart. who aspired no higher, not out of any Incapacity of attaining greater Honours, but that he desired them not, says _Paterculus_: Yet at length, thro’ Corruption of Times, Plebeians and Freedmen being too frequently received into this Degree (too near a Parallel among the Knights of this Age) occasion’d their Power to grow less and less, ’till it shrunk to nothing; so that the Places and Offices of Judges which they before had executed, became conferrable upon the _Publicans_. And when _Cicero_ was Consul, _anno ab urbe conditi_ 690, the Equestrian Order stood in need of Re-establishment, whereupon they were then incorporated into that Commonwealth in the third Degree, all Acts passing _in the Name of the Senate, the People of_ Rome, _and the Equestrian Order_. They often enjoy’d Abroad the Government of several Provinces, whereof _Egypt_ had this peculiar to itself, that none of the Senators were admitted, but only those of the Equestrian Order, whose Decrees _Augustus_ commanded to be had in like Regard, as if the Magistrates of _Rome_, or Kings, Consuls, or Prætors, had pronounced them. As a Mark of Eminence, they had the Titles of _Splendidi_ and _Illustres_ bestowed upon them, and sometimes have been called _most sacred_ Knights. AND besides other Privileges, they had Seats with the Senators in the _Circus Maximus_; and by the _Roscian_ Law, sat next them in the Theatres: They had likewise a College called _Collegium Equitum_; and Temples were dedicated to the Goddess _Fortune_, under the Title of _Equestri Fortunæ_. HAVING shewn the Dignity and Honours of the Equestrian Order among the _Romans_, we shall now touch upon the Degrees of Knighthood which have been Personal, and may be comprehended under the Modern Title of _Equites Aurati_, or _Milites Simplices_, (as distinguish’d from the several Orders of Chivalry, instituted in Christendom.) In the Circumstance of whose Creation we confess, nothing in the _Roman Ordo Equestris_ hath place, tho’ that might be the Ground and Original of the Dignity, and one common End in both, namely, the Pursuit of Military Exploits, and Service in the Wars. §. 4. OF the Degrees of Knighthood. We shall first of the _Monozons_, i. e. Knights begirt with the Military Girdle, a Custom devolved to the _Germans_ and _Gauls_ from ancient Times, and from them to After-Ages. SIR _Henry Spelman_ notes, _That the late Emperors conferred the Dignity of Knighthood with the Military Girdle instead of all other Arms, because that Part more eminent amongst them girdeth, supporteth, and adorneth the rest_; whence _Selden_ calls this Girding the most essential part of the Ceremony. Nor do we find among the various Ceremonies of _Knighthood_ any that have continued so constant in Practice as the endowing with Girdle and Sword, Ornaments proper to the Dignity and Marks of _Honour_ and _Vertue_, with which the Statues and Portraitures of _Knights_, on their Grave-stones have been adorned. FOR as at this Day _Knights_ are styled _Equites Aurati_, from the Golden Spurs, heretofore put on at their Creation, so were they more anciently _Singulo Miletari donati_, in respect, when any one was _Knighted_, he was not only smitten with the Sword, but invested with Sword and Belt, yet retain’d at the creating our Knights of the _Bath_, as the old Formulary thus hath it; #Then shall the King of great Favour take the Sword, and gird the Esquire therewith.# Secondly, The _Baccalaurei_ or Knights Batchelors, are to be consider’d, who are indifferently styled _Chevaliers_, _Milites_, _Equites Aurati_, and _Knights_. This Degree is truly accounted the first of all Military Dignity, and the Foundation of all Honours in our Nation, and is derived from, if not the same with that immediately preceding. For as the Ceremony of a gentle Touch on the Shoulder with the flat Side of the Sword hath been since used, instead of girting with the Sword and Belt, (especially in Times of War, or in Haste) as an Initiation into the Military Order; so on the contrary, it is not unusual now-adays, for the Prince, at least _Gladio_, if not _Cingulo donare_; for he oftentimes bestows the Sword upon the Person he _Knighteth_. _Miræus_ gives them the Epithet _Aurati_, from the Privilege of wearing Gold upon their Swords and Spurs, omitting _Tiraquel_’s fanciful Distinction between _Miles_ and _Eques Auratus_, who allows the former to signify a Knight Noble before, and the other to denote one whom we call a Knight and no Gentleman, or applicable to the _Neapolitan_ Gentlemen, (usually called _Cavalieri_) who are all styled _Equites_, tho’ they never have attained the Knightly Dignity. THE third Sort were _Knights Banerets_, who so well deserv’d in the Wars, that they were afterwards permitted to use _Vexillum quadratum_, a square Banner, whence they were called _Equites vexillarii_, or _Chevaliers a Buniere_ from the Dutch _Banerheere_, Lord or Master of the Banner. _Camden_ conceives this Title first devis’d by K. _Edward_ 3. in Recompence of Martial Prowess; a Recital of which Dignity is mention’d in a Patent 20 _E._ 3. to _John Coupland_, for his Service, in taking _David_ King of _Scots_ Prisoner. But it was much more ancient with us, as well as in _France_; and they had particular Robes, and other Ornaments given them from the Crown, _ad apparatum suum pro militia, tanquam pro Baneretto, a Rege suscipienda_, &c. _viz._ _ad unum Tunicam_, &c. after which is set down the particular Robes, and other Ornaments appointed for his Creation. TO shew this Dignity yet more ancient, there is the Evidence of a Writ in K. _Edw._ 3d’s Time, for furnishing _Thomas Bardolf_ with the Robes of a _Baneret_. It is an Honour esteemed the last among the Greatest, _viz._ _Nobilitum Majorum_, or the First of the Second Rank; and is placed in the Middle between the _Barons_ and the other _Knights_; in which respect the _Baneret_ may be called _Vexillarius minor_, as if he were the lesser _Banner-Bearer_; to the End he might be so differenced from the Greater, namely the _Baron_, to whom the Right of bearing a square Banner doth belong. BUT there are some remarkable differences between these Knights and Knights-Batchelors; as in the Occasions and Circumstances of their Creations, the _Baneret_ being not Created, unless at a Time when the King’s Standard is erected, and that he bears his own Banner in the Field; whilst the _Knight-Batchelor_ follows that which is anothers. THIS farther difference is observed between them, that the _Knight-Baneret_ had so many Gentlemen his Servants at Command, as that he could raise a Banner, and make up a Company of Soldiers to be maintained at his Table, and with his own Pay: But the _Knight-Batchelor_ had not sufficient for this, and therefore marched under the Banner of another; and the Wages of the _Baneret_ were double. NEXT to these, we are to mention Knights of the _Bath_, which is a Degree that hath the Investiture and Title of Knight, with an additional Denomination, derived from Part of the Ceremony of his Creation. It is the general receiv’d Opinion, that our K. _Hen._ 4. first instituted these Knights, which is justify’d by Sir _John Froisard_, who says he created 46 of them at his Coronation, chusing them from such, as were either his Favorites, or had pretensions to it from their personal Merits, or Services. BUT if the Ceremonies and Circumstances of their Creation be well consider’d, it may be inferr’d, that he rather restor’d the ancient way of making Knights, than Instituted them; and consequently that the Knights of the _Bath_, are really no other than _Knights-Batchelors_; that is, such as are created with those Ceremonies, wherewith _Knights-Batchelors_ were formerly created by Ecclesiasticks: But some of them having been laid aside, were then brought again into Use, and made peculiar to this Degree, and since continued to them upon some solemn and great Occasion. AT the first View they look like a distinct Order of Knighthood; but cannot be so accounted, because they have no Statutes assigned them, nor are in Case of Vacancy, supply’d, (the Essentials of distinct Orders) nor do they wear their Robes beyond the Time of that Occasion upon which they were created; as chiefly, the Coronation of a King or Queen, the Creation of a Prince of _Wales_, Duke of _York_, and the like; whereas also their Number is uncertain, and always at the Pleasure of the King. _Favine_ calls them Knights of the Crown, because, to distinguish them from Esquires, they wore upon their Left Shoulder an Escutcheon of Black Silk embroider’d with three Crowns of Gold; but therein he mistakes, for they never used only a Silk Lace, and the Jewel they wore was made of Gold, containing three Crowns, with this Motto _Tria juncta in una_, hanging down under the left Arm at a Carnation Ribbon worn cross the Body. THIS leads us to the Degree of Baronets, who seem allied to Knighthood, by having granted them the Addition of _Sir_ to be set before their Names: But this gives them not the Dignity of Knighthood; nor can they properly be styled Knights, until they be actually Knighted. IT is a Degree erected _Anno_ 9. _Jac._ 1. and the Grant made by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of _England_. It is Hereditary to them, and the Heirs Male of their Bodies lawfully begotten, for ever; and by a subsequent Decree of the said King, Precedence is granted to them before all Banerets, except such as should be made by the King under his Standard, display’d in an Army Royal in open War, and the King personally present, and next to and immediately after the younger Sons of Viscount and Barons. THE Ground for erecting this Degree was partly Martial; for tho’ themselves were not enjoined personal Service in the Wars, yet each Baronet was to maintain thirty Foot Soldiers for three Years in _Ireland_, after the rate of Eight Pence _per_ Day, for the Defence of that Kingdom, and chiefly to secure the Plantation of _Ulster_. THEY were at least to be descended from a Grand-father, on the Father’s Side, that bore Arms, and had a Revenue of 1000 _l. per Ann._ or Lands of old Rents of equal Value with 1000 _l. per Ann._ of improv’d Lands, or at least two Parts of three of such Estate in Possession; the other third in Reversion Expectant upon one Life held only in Jointure. THE Year after, King _James_ I. added some new Privileges and Ornaments, _viz._ to Knight those already made that were no Knights; and the Heirs hereafter of every Baronet should, at the Age of One and Twenty Years, receive Knighthood; likewise that all Baronets might bear in Canton, or in an Inescutcheon, the Arms of _Ulster_; and farther, to have place in the Armies of the King in the Gross, near about the Royal Standard. SINCE the Institution of Baronets in _England_, there have been made divers in _Ireland_ after the like Form: And the Knights of _Nova Scotia_ in the _West-Indies_ were ordained in Imitation of Baronets in _England_ by the said King _James_, _A. D._ 1622. for the Planting that Country by _Scotch_ Colonies, and the Degree made likewise Hereditary. THESE latter wear an Orange Tawny Ribbon as their Badge, to distinguish them from other Knights; and it appears, there was an Intention, 1627. to move his then Majesty, that all Baronets and Knights Bachelors might wear Ribbons of several Colours, some Badge or Jewel, in such Sort as did the Knights of the _Bath_, to distinguish the one from the other: But that Matter dropt. §. 5. WE shall now observe the Etymology of _Eques_, _Miles_, _Chevalier_, _Ritter_, and _Sir_. The _Grecians_ had a Title of Honour equivalent to the Signification of _Eques_ in the _Latin_, from _Equus_, an Horse, because one Part of the Ceremony, whereby this Honour became conferred, was the giving of an Horse; or because having an Horse at the Publick Charge, they received the Stipend of an Horseman to serve in the Wars, Horses being Symbols of War, _Bello armantur equi_. It is to be noted, That the Degree of Knighthood in the Dialects of other Nations hath the same Derivation: For in the _French_, a Knight is called _Chevalier_; in the _German_, _Ridder_, or _Ritter_, _q. d._ _Rider_; so the _Gheslagen Ridder_ is interpreted, _The dubbed Knight_; in the _Italian_, it is _Cavagliero_; in the old _British_, _Morchog_; concerning which, hear one of _Jeffery Chaucer_’s Scholars. Eques ab Equo #is said of very right, And# Chevalier #is said of Chevalrie, In which a# Rider #called is a# Knight; Arragoners #done also specifie# Caballiero #through all that Partie, Is Name of Worship, and so took his ’ginning Of Spurs of Gold, and chiefly Riding#. AND tho’ the Word _Miles_ signified at first any legally inrolled for the War, which Inrolment was twofold, _Honoraria_ and _Vulgaris_; yet upon the Decay of the _Roman_ Empire, upon the Irruption of the innumerable Forces of the _Alani, Goths, Vandals, &c._ which consisted in Horse, their Foot was rendred useless. _Miles_ was no longer said of him that served on Foot in the Wars, but began to be properly spoken of the Horseman; whence it came into Vogue, That among the Titles of Nobility, he who had that of _Miles_ bestowed on him, was understood to be Horseman, or _Eques_, that is, of the Equestrian Dignity. _Selden_ observes _Miles_ to be equivocal: and that in the old feodal Laws of the Empire it signify’d a Gentleman, as the Word Gentleman is signify’d in _Nobilis_; and with us it hath been frequently used to denote both Gentlemen, and Knights; for _Milites_ denotes Gentlemen, or great Freeholders, and not dubbed Knights, _viz._ such who hold by Knights Service from a Lord of a Mannour, and such who are chosen from the several Counties to serve in the High Courts of Parliament. _Miles_, even in the _Saxon_ Times, denoted sometimes a Dignity. But about the Year 1046, becoming a Title of Honour, it is since most generally appropriated to Persons who have received Knighthood correspondent to _Eques_ and _Chevalier_, tho’ indeed less proper; in regard Knighthood is the Dignity of Horsemanship, and the Tenure of Lands by Knights Fees here in _England_, anciently called _Regale Servitium_, is in truth Horse Service; and the Tenants such as served the King on Horseback in Wars, are Gentlemen at least (if not of Noble Extraction.) _Minshew_ says, the _Equites_, which heretofore followed and accompanied the Emperor, are, in the _German_ Tongue, called _Knechtes_, that is, Servitors, or Ministers; but _Camden_ says, _Knecht_, in _Saxon_ _Cniht_, was in far more ancient Times accepted as an honorary Title; and, among the old _Germans_, signify’d a Person arm’d with Spear and Lance, (the Ensigns of their Knighthood) as in After-Times such were, among other Nations, adorned with a Girdle and Belt, since called _Equites aurati_, and sometimes simply _Milites_. THE Addition _Sir_ to the Names of all Knights Banerets, Knights of the _Bath_, and Batchelor Knights, pronounced at the Time when they are created, with this Compellation: _Arise, Sir John_, or _Sir Thomas, &c._ is accounted Parcel of their Style, which the Banerets enjoy by virtue of a Clause in their Patent. It is a Contraction of the Old _French_ Sire, taken for Seigneur, or Lord, from the _Greek_ Κύριος. But how it came to be first given, we cannot find; nevertheless, our _English_ Writers have bestowed it upon the major Part of the Nobility, after they had been received into the Order of Knighthood; and in the Life of St. _Thomas Becket_, written about the Time of King _Edw._ 1. we meet with the Title prefix’d to the Names of the four Knights, who slew the said St. _Thomas_. §. 6. THE Ensigns of the Equestrian Order among the _Romans_, by which they were made, was a Publick Horse, or a Gold Ring; yet still, to those who had Equestrian Cense, the Horse was the ancienter Badge of the two; but when thro’ the Multitude of these Knights no Publick Horses were assigned, but to such who were ready to enter upon Military Service, and to fight in the Legions, such were called _Legionary Knights_, to distinguish them from the rest, who had only receiv’d the Honour of a Gold-Ring; for they were not all employ’d in Wars. THE Censor (after the Institution of that Office _ab urbe condita_, 310.) and afterwards the Emperor, were the Persons who bestowed this _Equus Militaris_, or _Publicus_, as it was called from the Annual Allowance, to keep him, which they gave unto those of known Vertue and approv’d Life, compelling him to serve in the Wars, tho’ against his Will; (but in the more ancient Method of Election, Constraint was not used.) And upon Negligence in the Care of these Horses, or any Blemish, Reproach, or Infamy, or Loss of Patrimony in the Knights, the Horses were not only taken away, but the Knights wholly disfranchis’d. _Rosinus_ laying down the Manner and Order used in ejecting such Knights, adds, _A Recital being made of all the Knights that were inrolled, those whose Names he omitted, were thereby understood to be depriv’d of that Dignity_. WHEN they had served in the Wars the Time appointed by Law, it was the Custom to lead their Horses by the Bridle into the Forum, before the _Duumvirs_ [Censors,] and giving an Account under whom and what Generals or Captains they had served; they were thereupon dismissed from farther Service in the Wars: An Example whereof _Plutarch_ relates to have been given by _Pompey_ himself. BUT whereas among the _Roman_ Inscriptions we find _Equo publico honoratus donatus_, _ornatus_, and _exornatus_, such is not to be construed to be of Equestrian Dignity, but only to have received the _præmia militaria_, with which the Emperors used to recompense some particular Exploit, by the Honour of such a Gift, according to _Salmasius_. _Equus Publicus_, by a wondrous, nevertheless an accustom’d Speech, among the _Romans_, is the Knight, _qui equo publico meret_. And _qui equo publico donatus_, the other deserving Person. AS to the Ring: In _Genesis_ we read of _Pharoah_’s taking off his Ring, and putting it upon _Joseph_’s Hand. When they came in Fashion with the _Romans_, the Senators at first wore Iron ones, which were accounted the Ensign of Military Vertue, received upon a Publick Account. Howbeit, in Process of Time, when Gold Rings were drawn into Use, none but Senators and Knights had them. The Difference among the Rings of the three Orders in the State were, as _Licetus_ observes, Gold Rings set with precious Stones were given to the Senators only; Plain Rings without Stones to the Knights, and Iron Rings to the _Plebeians_, or Free-born-men; insomuch that _Equestri dignitate donare_ and _annulo honorare_, is a promiscuous Phrase in _Tacitus_, to give the Dignity of Knighthood; and at the Battle of _Cannæ_, by the two Measures or Bushels of Gold Rings sent to _Carthage_, the Number of the _Roman_ Knights there slain was computed. §. 7. AT length Freed-Men being created Knights, the _Jus annulorum_, the Right of wearing Gold Rings, became promiscuous. AMONG the _Germans_, the Shield and Lance were accounted the grand Badges of Military Honour, or Knighthood. This the _Lombards_, the _Franks_, and our Country-men, all descending out of _Germany_, used, and was to us (in the Opinion of Sir _Hen. Spelman_) the Foundation of the Knightly Order. Much like the ancient _Germans_ was the Custom of making Knights among the _Irish_: And _Favine_ notes the Shield and Lance were the proper Arms appertaining to a _French_ Knight, which Esquires, _Armigers_, carried always after their Masters, Shields and Scutes (as they are vulgarly called) _i. e._ Equestrian Targets, inclining to an Oval, not Shields or Bucklers of Foot Soldiers. ANOTHER Ensign and Ornament of Knightly Honour is, the _Cingulum militare_, or _Balteus_, which, _Varro_ says, is _Tuscan_, signifying a military Girdle, which were garnished with great Buckles, Studs, and Rings of pure Gold, to shew their Dignity and Power in military Commands; and with such a Belt, set with Pearls and precious Stones, young _Athelstan_ was girded, when he receiv’d _Knighthood_ from his Grandfather King _Alfred_. Our Knights were no less anciently known by these Belts, than by their gilt Swords, Spurs, _&c._ Howbeit the Use now only appears in Knights of the _Bath_. TO this Belt was also added a Sword, not of Ordinary Use; and therefore termed the Sword of a _Knight_, which was hallowed with great Ceremony. ANOTHER eminent Badge is the Golden Spurs, wherewith, at the Time of their Creation, Knights Spurs were wont to be adorned; and to these, a little after the Conquest, were added far more and greater Ornaments. They were usually put on after the Person had been presented to the Prince who gave the Honour, to signify, that the new-made Knight should not only declare his Valour by his Sword, but also by the Management of his Horse, which he should encourage and excite with his Spurs, to the carrying on his valiant Designs. These Spurs have been of that Esteem, that Knight Batchelors are latinized _Equites aurati_; among the _Germans_, _Ritter dess Gulden Sporns_; and with us heretofore, _Knights of the Spurs_: And several Families by the Name of _Knight_, bear for their Arms the Spurs on a Canton. IT is farther certify’d among the Rights of a Knight Baneret, that upon the Account of his Knighthood he may wear gilt Spurs, as well as a gilt Sword; and that the Spurs are essential, may be collected from the Degradation of a Knight, where his gilt Spurs are first cut off with an Hatchet, the Case of Sir _Andra Harcla_. In the last Place is the Collar, an Ensign of Knightly Dignity among the _Germans_, _Gauls_, _Britons_, _Danes_ and _Goths_, among whom it was customary to wear them, as denoting such as were remarkable for their Valour. But in later Times, it was the peculiar Fashion of _Knights_ among us to wear Golden Collars composed of _S S._ or other various Devices; so that those _Monuments_ are known to be erected for _Knights_ on whose Portraitures such Ornaments are found. §. 8. THE Qualifications for Knighthood are principally three. 1. Merit, the bare mentioning whereof shall suffice here. 2. Birth, _viz._ that the Parties who enter thereinto ought first to make appear they be Gentlemen of three Paternal Descents, bearing Coat Armour; and much the same was the Law of the Empire under _Frederick_ 2. _A. D._ 1212. Some think it also insufficient, unless descended so by the Mother’s Side; at least she must be a freed Woman. And, 3. Estate, which also serves to support the Dignity. THUS Wealth was so much regarded among the _Chaledonians_, that those who were rich, bore the Name of Knights. It was Estate that entitled a Man to this Honour among the _Romans_; for the Censor might compel any Citizen equal to the Equestrian Cense, whom he thought fit to take that Order: And this consisted of 400000 Sesterces, _i. e._ 3025 _l._ of our Money. AND as in _Old Rome_, so here in _England_, not long after the Conquest, they who held a Knights Fee, _viz._ 680 Acres of Land might claim it, says _Camden_. But it appears from _Selden_, that no certain Number, or Extent of Acres, made a Knight’s Fee; and _Temp. Hen._ 3. and _Edw._ 1. and 1 _Edw._ 2. the _Census militis_ was measured by 20 _l._ by the Year, or more; and by the Royal Prerogative, some who held 15, then 20, at other times 30, then 40, and sometimes 50 _l._ Lands, were required to accept this Honour by Writs directed to the Sheriffs of the Counties, and were excused only by Reason of old Age, irrecoverable Weakness, Loss of Limbs, or being in Holy Orders; and upon all other Causes (if exempted) they paid a Fine, estimated according to the Nature of the Excuse, or length of Time given. BUT in the promiscuous Course of Knighthood, where the Men of Wealth and Estate (whether otherwise worthy or not) became dignify’d; yet the Gate of Honour was not then shut against those, who wanting Riches, deserved well of their Country; for when Princes conferr’d such Dignities upon Men of narrow Fortunes, they usually bestowed with them annual Pensions, or Lands, agreeable to the Judgment of the Author of the _Division du monde_, who saith that the Honour of Knighthood is not to be given any Person who hath not a considerable Estate, unless sufficient Means to support the Honour of the Order be also given with it. THESE Pensions are frequently mention’d in our Rolls, sometimes during Pleasure, and sometimes during the Life of the Knight, or till better Provision should be made for their Supports: Examples whereof are, Sir _John Atte Lee_, Sir _Nele Loring_, Sir _John Walsh_, Knights. The like Rewards our Kings gave to such whose Merit raised them to the Degree of a _Baneret_, express’d in their Patents, _ad manutenendum statum Baneretti_, _Pro sustentatione sua_, _ut ipse statum Baneretti melius manutenere possit_, _Pro statu suo manutenendo_; or Words to the like Effect: Examples where of are, Sir _Reginald Cobham_, Sir _Thomas de Rokeley_, Sir _John Lysle_, and Sir _Roger de Swynerton_, Banerets. IT may be next consider’d who can make _Knights_; wherein it is apparent, that they who never were, and others who never could be _Knights_, have conferr’d this Dignity; yet ’tis to be understood, that Necessity and Custom hath in this Case the Force of a Law: For anciently, _Bishops_ and _Priests_ made _Knights_; so also do the _Popes_, and some Commonwealths; likewise our _Queens_. For the _Sovereign_, or the _Heir apparent_, tho’ they be no _Knights_, may nevertheless do it, by reason they possess the _Kingdom_; and are therefore the Head and Chief of _Chevalry_, and consequent all the Power thereof is contained in their Command. To conclude this Point, _Knighthood_ was always received from the Hands of another Person, either by Ceremony, or Diploma, except only the Kings of _Spain_, who Time out of Mind made themselves _Knights_; and this by Vertue of an old Law written in the _Arragonian_ Tongue, as _Ambrosias Morales_ reports. _And, to shew that no Man upon Earth hath any Power over him, he shall gird himself with the Sword made after the Form of a Cross; and that Day can no other Man be Knighted._ §. 9. Of the Ceremonies and Formalities used at the Conferring of Knighthood, the most ancient was perform’d by putting the Belt loose over the Shoulder, or girding it close about the Waste. The _Bend_ in _Armoury_ represents the one, and the _Fess_ the other. The first Christian Kings at giving this Belt kissed the new Knight on the Left Cheek, saying, _In the Honour of the Father, and the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, I make you a Knight_. It was called _Osculum pacis_, the Kiss of Favour, or Brotherhood, and is presumed to be the Accollade, or Ceremony of Imbracing, which _Charles_ the Great used when he Knighted his Son _Lewis_ the _Debonair_. It was in the Time of the same Emperor, the Way of Knighting by the _Colaphum_, or Blow on the Ear, used in Sign of sustaining future Hardships, which is thought to have been deriv’d from the Manner of Manumission of a Slave among the _Romans_; a Custom long after retained in _Germany_ and _France_. Thus _William_ Earl of _Holland_, who was to be Knighted before he could be _Emperor_, at his being elected King of the _Romans_, received Knighthood by the Box of the Ear, _&c._ from _John_ King of _Bohemia_, _A. D._ 1247. IN the Time of the _Saxons_ here in _England_, Knights received their Institutions at the Hands of Great _Prelates_ or _Abbots_; which, according to their Opinion, render’d them more auspicious. In the accomplishing of which Solemnity, they added many religious Ceremonies, as Watching, Fasting, Bathing, and Consecrating the Sword; an Instance of which we have in _Heward_ Lord of _Brune_, in _Lincolnshire_, who received this Honour from _Brand, Abbot_ of St. _Edmundsbury_. But not long after the Conquest, this Custom was restrained by a Synod at _Westminster_, _A. D._ 1102. 3 _H._ 1. which among other Things ordained _Ne Abbates_ [_i. e._ all Spiritual Persons] _faciunt milites_. However the religious Ceremonies for the most part continued, especially Vigils and Bathings, as appears by that grand Solemnity at the Creation of 267 Knights, Sons of Earls, Barons, and Knights, upon _Whitsontide_, _anno_ 34 _Edw._ 1. cited by _Selden_ and _Camden_. And these Formalities the _Saxons_ and _Normans_, not only here in _England_, but the _French_, _Spaniards_, and other Nations, observ’d, concluding from it, that decency of Habit was as well expected from them, as Integrity of Life, and purity of Manners. And the like religious Ceremony was heretofore observ’d in _Spain_ at the Creation of Knights, whether _Cavelleros de Espuela d’Orada_, or _Amados_ [our Knights Batchelors,] In this Form, the Person to be Knighted was bathed in the Evening, and presently laid in Bed; then cloathed in rich Robes, and led to the Church to perform his Vigils: That being over, and Mass heard, his Spurs were put on, and his Sword girt about him, then drawn out, and put into his Right Hand; whereupon the Oath was forthwith administred to him; which taken, he that bestowed the Dignity gave him _una Pesconade_, a Blow, or Stroke on the Neck, saying, God assist you in the Performance of your Promise. THE Oath or Vow the Knights professed, was in general, to relieve and protect Widows, the Fatherless, Oppressed and Miserable, and to defend the Church of God; which to keep and perform was esteem’d as meritorious, as to do all that a Monk, Frier, or Canon Regular should. THERE is also mention (by Mr. _Selden_) of consecrating the Sword, offering it at the Altar, and receiving it again from thence, as an implicit Kind of taking an Oath. But as in Peace and great Leisure these tedious Ceremonies were used, yet it was otherwise in Times of War, or on a Day of Battle, where Hurry and Throng of Affairs would not permit; and therefore, as well before the joining of Battle, as after Victory obtained, it was usual for the Prince or General in the Field, on Sight of the Army, to give those whom he thought fit to advance to that Honour (they humbly kneeling before him) a Stroke with a naked Sword flatwise upon their Shoulders, or else to touch their Heads or Shoulders lightly, without any other Ceremony, except pronouncing _Sis Eques in nomine Dei_; to which he adds, _Rise, Sir —— Knight_, or in the _French_, _Sus_, or _Sois, Chevalier, au nom de Dieu_, which we commonly call Dubbing, the old _English_ Word used for Creating [Consecrating] a Knight, from _doopen_ to dip, by Bathing. ANOTHER Manner of creating Knights Abroad was, by Royal Codicils, or Letters Patents (these the _Spaniards_ call _Privilegios de Cavelleria_) whereupon such Knights are intitled _Equites Codicellares_; and these were sent to such as dwelt in remote Countries, and sometimes, but rarely, extended so as to make the Degree hereditary. There is one Example, that by the bare signification of Letter, without any Ceremonies or Patents under Seal; _Philip_ IV. of _Spain_, _Jan._ 15. 1633. conferr’d upon all the Captains that behav’d themselves valiantly in Defence of _Mastricht_ (then lately besieg’d by the _Hollanders_) to those that were Gentlemen, the Title of Knights; and to others, that of Gentlemen. HAVING thus briefly shew’d the various Forms of Creation of _Knights Batchelors_, I shall remark what _Selden_ has observ’d of _Knights Bannerets_ in later Times, wherein he that was advanc’d to that Honour in the Field, was inducted between two Senior Knights with Trumpets before them, and the Heralds carrying a long Banner of his Arms, call’d a _Penon_; in which Manner being brought to the King or Lieutenant, who bidding him good Success, the Tip of the Banner is cut off, that of an Oblong it might become a Square, like the Banner of a Baron: This done, he returns to his Tent, conducted as before. As for the many and various Formularies at the Creation of a Knight of the _Bath_, see Sir _Edward Byshe_ among his Notes upon _Upton_ and Sir _William Dugdale_’s _Warwicksh._ The Knights of the _Bath_, at the Coronation of King _Charles_ II. watched and bathed; they took an Oath; they were girded with a Sword and Belt; and lastly, dubbed by the King with the Sword of State. § 10. IN the Dignity, Honour and Renown of Knighthood, is included somewhat of Magnificence more excellent than Nobility it self; which mounting the Royal Throne, becomes the Assertor of Civil Nobility, and sits as Judge at the Tribunal therefore. _Knight_ is noted by _Camden_ as a Name of Dignity, but _Baron_ is not so. For if heretofore a Baron had not receiv’d Knighthood, he was written plainly by his Christian Name, and that of his Family, without any Addition but that of _Dominus_, a Term attributed to a _Knight_; and in ancient Charters, the Titles and Names of _Knights_ may be seen set before _Barons_. It bestows Gentility not only upon the meanly Born, but upon his Descendants, and encreaseth the Honour of those well-descended. Hereunto agrees the Common-Law: If a Villain be made a Knight, he is thereby immediately enfranchised, and consequently accounted a Gentleman; agreeable to the _Roman_ Law, where the Donation of a Gold-Ring ennobled a Slave. _Mœcenas_ dy’d a Companion of that Order; even Kings and Princes look upon it as an Accession to their Honour, their other Titles shewing Dominion and Power, this their Valour and Courage. _Geysa_, King of _Hungary_, _Leopold_, Marquis of _Austria_, _Ottacher_, Duke of _Stiria_, and _Frederick_, Duke of _Austria_ and _Stiria_; _Godfry_, Duke of _Brabant_, with _Henry_ his Son, _Peter_, King of _Arragon_, the Emperor _Henry_ III. our _William Rufus_, King _Edward_ III. _Henry_ VI. _Henry_ VII. _Edward_ VI. _Lewis_ XI. _Francis_ I. Kings of _France_, and others, received this Dignity at the Time they enjoy’d their other Titles. And tho’ it is said the Sons of the _French_ King are Knights as soon as they receive Baptism, yet are they not judg’d worthy the Kingdom, unless first solemnly created. And we elsewhere find, that the Royal Heirs of _Arragon_ were suspended from that Crown, until they had received the Honour of Knighthood. And after the _Norman_ Conquest, our young Princes were sent over to the neighbouring Kings to receive this Honour. Thus our King _Henry_ II. was sent to _David_, King of _Scots_, and Knighted by him in _Carlisle_; and _Edward_ I. at the Age of Fifteen Years, to _Alphonsus_ XI. King of _Castile_, for the same Dignity. In like manner did foreign Princes repair hither, to receive the Honour from our Kings. As _Malcolme_, King of _Scotland_, and _Alexander_, Son of _William_, King of _Scotland_, Knighted by our King _John_, _Anno_ 1212. So was _Alexander_ III. by our King _Henry_ III. at _York_, _Anno_ 1252. and _Magnus_, King of the _Isle of Man_, by the same King. All which sufficiently demonstrate the great Renown of Knighthood, and the Honour and Esteem which was ever had for that Order. CAP. II. _Of the Religious Orders of Knighthood in Christendom._ § 1. THE Grounds and Causes of founding _Societies_ or _Knightly Orders_, were several and different, tho’ all terminated in one End. Among which, principally were these, _First_, A sincere Love to _Honour_, and therein chiefly to excite and promote _Vertue_ by suitable Rewards; such was the Design of King _Arthur_, when he formed himself and other Martial Men into a Fellowship, which he stiled _Knights of the Round Table_. _Secondly_, To repress the Incursions and Robberies of the _Saracens_ and _Barbarians_, to vindicate the Oppressed, redeem the Enslaved, and to entertain and relieve Pilgrims and Strangers, which were Part of the Duties the _Knights Hospitallers_ and _Templars_, &c. stood engag’d in. A _third_ Reason was, To Fight in Defence of the Christian Faith, against Pagans and Infidels; to enlarge the Christian Territories, and promote the Service of the Catholick Church: And indeed their Zeal very much advanced Christianity. _Lastly_, When Sovereign Princes perceived themselves embroiled in Wars or dangerous Factions, the erecting such an Order or Society was, that they might by such a Tye restore Peace, quiet all Jealousies, unite Affections, and secure a lasting Friendship and powerful Assistance, both for their own and their Country’s Safety. And to this End were Badges of several Orders devised, as Pledges of Remembrance to quicken and establish their Friendship. § 2. THESE Orders are of Two Kinds, 1. _Religious_, or _Ecclesiastical_; and, 2. _Military_, or _Secular_. § 3. THE Institutions of the latter Sort were after a while thought too weak to continue, if not sustained by Religion and Piety; and too defective without adjoyning Ecclesiastical Persons thereunto. Therefore the Founders, considering Divine Assistance should concur with Military Industry, began to dedicate these Orders to the Honour and Worship of God, or to our Saviour, or to the blessed Virgin, or some other of the Saints, to gain the Protection and Favour of Heaven, more easily, as they thought, obtainable by the Prayers and Offices of the Clergy. Whereupon some in their Institution joyned Sacred Orders to their Military, and made Provision for Sacred Persons to pray for their Prosperity at home, while they were engaged abroad. Hence King _Edw._ III. at the first Institution of the _Garter_, appointed Thirteen Secular Canons, and Thirteen Vicars to attend the Celebration of Divine Offices. Upon the same Account certain Foundations of Divine Service were erected at _Bugey_, for the Order of the _Annunciads_; at _Dijon_, for the Order of the _Golden Fleece_; and at _Mont St. Michael_ in _Normandy_, for the Order of St. _Michael_. § 4. I shall now deliver a brief Account of the Religious Orders of Knighthood, proceeding according to their Antiquity. 1. _The Knights of the_ Holy Sepulchre _in_ Jerusalem, _are accounted the most Ancient_. DR. _Heylin_ reports this Order to be instituted _A. D._ 1099. at such Time as the Temple of _Jerusalem_ was regain’d from the _Saracens_ by _Philip_ King of _France_. Yet _Favin_ will have it to be by _Baldwin_ the First, King of _Jerusalem_; for while the _Saracens_ possess’d the City, there were certain Canons Regular of St. _Augustin_, to whom they permitted the Custody of the Holy Sepulchre. These Canons _Baldwin_ made Men of Arms, and _Knights of the Holy Sepulchre_, and ordained that they should nevertheless retain their white Habits, and on the Breast bear his own Arms, which were _Argent a Cross potent: Or_, between _four Crosses of the same_, commonly call’d _The_ Jerusalem _Cross_. Their Great Master was the Patriarch of _Jerusalem_. They were to guard the Sepulchre, fight against the _Saracens_ and Infidels, protect Pilgrims, redeem Christian Captives, hear Mass every Day, recite the Hours of the Cross, and to bear the five red Crosses in memory of our Saviour’s Wounds. Their Rule was confirm’d by Pope _Innocent_ III. Upon the loss of the Holy Land, these Knights retired to _Perugia_ in _Italy_; but retaining their white Habit, chang’d their Arms to a double _red Cross_. _A. D._ 1484. they were incorporated to the _Knights Hospitallers of_ Jerusalem then in _Rhodes_. But _A. D._ 1496. _Alexander_ VI. made himself, and the Popes his Successors, Great Masters thereof, and empower’d the Guardian of the Holy Sepulchre (his Vicar General) to bestow the same upon Pilgrims to the Holy Land. _Philip_ II. King of _Spain_, endeavour’d to restore this Order in some of his Dominions, about the Year 1558. himself being elected Great Master: And another Attempt was made by the Duke of _Nevers_, 1615. but these Designs took no Effect. 2. _Knights Hospitallers of St._ John Baptist _in_ Jerusalem. BEFORE the taking of _Jerusalem_ from the _Saracens_, certain Christian Merchants of _Naples_ obtain’d leave from the Caliph of _Egypt_ to erect a small and convenient House, for the Entertainment of themselves and Countrymen, which they built before the Church of the _Holy Sepulchre_, together with a small Oratory. To them repair’d certain Canons of the Order of St. _Augustin_, who built another Oratory; but the Confluence of Pilgrims growing great, they erected a large Hospital, in the Place where our Saviour celebrated his last Supper, for the better accommodating devout Travellers, who for want of a Place to lodge in were often robb’d and murder’d: So that at length from their Charity and Hospitality, as also for that they took St. _John Baptist_ for their Patron, they obtain’d that Title. It was instituted _A. D._ 1092. or according to others 1099. by _Gerard_, a Native of _Thoulouse_, who came to _Jerusalem_ in the Time of _Godfry_ of _Bouillon_, and built this Hospital (which became the first Seat of this Order) dedicated to St. _John_ of _Cyprus_, Bp. of _Alexandria_, commonly call’d _Johannes Eleemosynarius_; and King _Baldwin_ I. conferred on them large Privileges, permitting them Arms, and instituted them to be Knights, _A. D._ 1104. Their Duty was to fight against the Infidels, and they acknowledged Obedience to the Patriarch of _Jerusalem_; but growing rich, they obtained from _Rome_ to be absolved from that Obedience. Pope _Gelasius_ II. or _Calixtus_ II. _A. D._ 1120. confirmed their Rule of living; and _Adrian_ IV. receiv’d them under the Protection of the Papal See, being likewise endowed with ample Privileges, and exempted from Payment of Tithes, by succeeding Popes, chiefly by _Pius_ IV. THEY took the black Habit of Hermits of St. _Augustin_, and lived under his Rule by Grant of _Honorius_ II. _Anno_ 1125. vowing Obedience, Poverty, and Chastity; and on the Breast of their Habit wore at first a plain Cross of White Cloth, which was after changed to one with Eight Points; but in time of War they used a Red Cassock, bearing the White Cross upon it. Unto _Gerard_ succeeded _Raimund_, who digested and enlarged their Laws and Institutions in the Composition whereof his Stile was _Raimundus Dei gratia servus pauperum Jesu Christi & Custos Hospitalis Jerusolymitani_; but afterwards he and his Successors had the Title of Great Master of the Order given him, to denote his Power and Authority. At this Day he has the Title of Prince of _Malta_ and _Goza_; among his Privileges he seals in Lead, as doth the Pope and Doge of _Venice_; he acknowledges the Pope for his Head, and the King of _Spain_ for his Patron; he had under him in several Kingdoms Priors; some of whom had also the Addition of Great with us in _England_ he was stiled _Prior Hospitalis; St. Johannis Jerusalem in Anglia_, and by that Title was he summoned to the Parliament as a Baron of this Kingdom, and at length for Place and Precedency was ranked the first Baron; and the greatness of these Knights grew to such height that _temp. H._ 3. they had in Christendom 19000 Mannors. WHEN _Saladine_ took _Jerusalem_, these Knights retreated to _Acres_ or _Ptolemais_, and that being taken they seized upon the Island of _Rhodes_, _A. D._ 1308. whence they began to be call’d Knights of _Rhodes_; but _A. D._ 1522. being driven, thence by _Solyman_, they betook themselves to the Island of _Malta_, which with _Tripoli_ and _Goza_ were granted to them in Fee by the Emperor _Charles_ V. _A. D._ 1530. under the Tender of one Falcon yearly to the Viceroy of _Sicily_, and to acknowledge the King of _Spain_ and _Sicily_ for their Protectors. In this Isle they continue a Bulwark to those Parts, and from this their Settlement are called Knights of _Malta_. 3. _Knights_ Templars. ABOUT the Year 1117, 1118, 1119, or 1120, this Order took Beginning, _Baldwin_ II. then reigning in _Jerusalem_; when Nine Gentlemen, of whom Two of noble Extraction, _Hugh de Paganes_ and _Godfrey de St. Omer_, came in Devotion to the _Holy Land_; they were called Brothers of the Militia of the Temple, ordinarily Knights Templars, from the Habitation assigned them out of a part of the King’s own Palace, adjoyning to the Temple of _Solomon_ in _Jerusalem_. Their first Undertaking was to guard the most dangerous Ways about that City, against the Violence and Robberies of the _Saracens_, which made them acceptable to all, and for which they had Remission of their Sins; but for the first Nine Years they were yet so poor that they lived upon the Alms of others, wore Clothes bestowed in Charity upon them, and rode two on one Horse; in memory of which primitive Poverty their Seal had the Impress, which is represented in _Math. Paris_, _A. D._ 1127. They had Rules assigned them, drawn up by St. _Bernard_ Abbot of _Clairvaux_, by the Appointment of Pope _Honorius_ II. and _Stephen_ Patriarch of _Jerusalem_. They made their Vows of Obedience, Poverty and Chastity, and to live under the Rules of Canons regular of St. _Augustin_. Their Habit was White, to which, in the Time of _Eugenius_ III. they added the Red Cross, and of the same Form that the Hospitallers wore (_Favin_ says a patriarchal Cross) and sowed it on the left Shoulder of the _Maulles_. These with the Holy Sepulchre Hospitallers and Teutonicks, principally supported a long time the Kingdom of _Jerusalem_; but when Riches encreas’d, and their Revenues augmented, they grew proud, fell from the Obedience of the Patriarch to joyn with the Pope; and at last, 1307. all the Knights of this Order in _France_ were, in one and the same Hour, seized and imprison’d by _Philip le Bel_, King of France, with Consent of Pope _Clement_ V. being charged with most infamous and damnable Crimes. And in _England_, _Anno 1. Ed. 2._ they were also apprehended afterwards, rendred Convicts, and all their Possessions seized into the King’s Hands. Howbeit the Bishop of _York_ commiserating their deplorable Condition within his Diocess, charitably disposed of them in Monasteries under his Jurisdiction. Two Years after many of these Knights were burn’d in _France_, and _Jaques de la Maule_, the last great Master, suffered the same Fate, having seen, _A. D._ 1312. his Order by Papal Authority, condemned and perpetually dissolved; after which their Lands were annexed to the Hospitallers, for their Service against the _Turks_. THUS they fell, no less famous for Martial Atchievments in the East, than their Wealth in the West; for they enjoyed 16000 Lordships in _Europe_, and a _Spanish_ Author tells us, their Revenue was Two Millions yearly, and had in possession 40000 Commanderies, which occasion’d divers to think they were falsly accused, and by suborned Witnesses, merely upon the Ambition and covetous Design of _Philip_ King of _France_. 4. _Knights of the Order of St._ Lazarus. THESE were at the first a Fraternity of Religious Monks, after which they became Ecclesiastick Knights, in Imitation of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre. Pope _Pius_ V. 1572. stiles it _Antiquissimum Charitatis & Militiæ Christi Ordinem_; yet it must be understood as an Order of Monks, founded by St. _Basil_, about the time of _Julian the Apostate_, _A. D._ 366. upon a Charitable Account, _viz._ to take Care of Leprous Persons (a Malady frequent in the East) by which they became separated, even from the Conversation of Men. At length, through the Incursion of the _Barbarians_, and Injury of Time, it lay extinguish’d, but was revived when the _Latin_ Princes joyned in a Holy League to recover the _Holy Land_. And a famous Hospital was erected at _Jerusalem_, under the Title of St. _Lazarus_, for the Reception of Lepers: For in that Time the Monks of this Order added Martial Discipline to their Skill in Physick; and for their Services against the Infidels, begat a great Esteem from _Baldwin_ II. King of _Jerusalem_, and some of his Successors. In process of Time this Order decayed, being suppressed by _Innocent_ VIII. who united it to the _Hospitallers_ at _Rhodes_, _A. D._ 1490. Nevertheless _Pius_ IV. restored it _A. D._ 1565. confirming the old, and granting new Privileges, making his kinsman Don _Janot de Chastillon_ great Master. _Pius_ V. _A. D._ 1567. enlarged their Privileges, permitting them to take one Wife only, to wit, a Virgin, not a Widow. Lastly, Pope _Gregory_ XIII. _A. D._ 1572. bestowed the Great Mastership of this Order upon _Emanuel Philibert_ Duke of _Savoy_, and his Successors, and prescribed them the _Cistercian_ Rule; and accordingly he had the Investiture and Collation of the _Commanderies_ in _Spain_ and _Italy_. 5. _Knights of the_ Teutonick _Order, or_ Prussia. IN the Time of the Holy War, a wealthy Gentleman of _Germany_, who dwelt at _Jerusalem_, commiserating the Condition of his Country-men, coming thither in Devotion, made his House their Receptacle; afterwards he erected a Chapel to the Blessed Virgin, whence they had also the Title of _Marian_ Knights. To him associated other _Germans_, and in short time encreasing, they professed the Military Employments of the _Templars_, and followed the Acts of Piety and Charity of the _Hospitallers_. _A. D._ 1190. or 1191. they elected _Henry Walpott_ their first Master, and the following Year were confirmed by _Celestine_ III. under the Title of Knights _Teutonicks_, or _Dutch_ Knights, of the Hospital of St. _Mary_ the Virgin, vowing Poverty, Obedience, and Charity, and following the Rule of St. _Augustin_. Their Statutes were composed from those of the _Hospitallers_ and _Templars_, and One Article was, _That none but_ Germans _should be of this Order_. Their Habit was a White Mantle, on the Breast a plain _Black Cross_, but some make it a _Black Cross_ voided with a _Cross Potent_. At _Acon_ they erected another Hospital; but after that City was taken by _Saladine_, they removed under _Hermannus_ their Master into _Germany_, on whom the Emperor _Frederick_ II. _A. D._ 1229. and Pope _Honorius_ III. bestowed _Prussia_; where having conquer’d that Nation, and reduced it from Paganism, they built the City of _Maryburgh_, and there, _A. D._ 1340. fixed the chief Residence of their great Master. This Country they enjoyed till 1525. that _Albertus Brandenburgh_, the Last great Master, made solemn Renunciation of that Order, and became feudatory to _Sigismond_ I. King of _Poland_, who created this _Albert_ first Duke of _Prussia_: However, some of the Knights disrellishing this Action elected another great Master, _viz._ _Albert Wolfang_, and leaving _Prussia_ setled in _Germany_, where they now reside. The younger Sons of the _German_ Princes being, for the most part received into this Order, giving it the greatest Reputation. 6. _Knights of_ Mount-Joy. THESE are so called, from a Castle where this Order was instituted, built upon the Point of a Mountain not far from _Jerusalem_, whence the Pilgrims first view’d the _Holy City_, and where these Knights lay in Garrison. Their Habit was White, and the Badge thereof an _Octogonal Cross Red_; they vowed Poverty, Chastity, and Obedience, and followed the Rule of St. _Basil_; which Pope _Alexander_ III. _A. D._ 1180. changed to that of _Augustine_. Upon the Loss of the _Holy Land_ they retired to _Spain_, and fought against the _Moors_, and according to the Places they resided, in had other Names, in _Catalonia_ and _Valentia_, _Equites de Mongoia_, i. e. _Mount Joy_; but in _Castile_, Knights of _Monfrac_, a Castle there. When _Alphonso_ IX. King of _Castile_ gave them Lands they had won from the _Moors_, the Donation says, _To you Don_ Rodrigo Gonsales, _Master of_ Monfrac, _of the Order of_ Mount Joy. Upon the Decay of this Order, _A. D._ 1221. this Castle was given to Don _Gonsalionez_, Master of the Order of _Calatrava_, by _Ferdinand_ the Saint; and these Knights were incorporated with them. 7. _Knights of St._ John _of_ Acon _or_ Acres. UNDER the Patronage of this Saint was this Order erected; they exercised all Duties of Charity towards Pilgrims, and assumed Arms in imitation of the _Hospitallers_; they followed the Rule of St. _Augustine_; and according to _Favina_, had a Black Habit, upon which they wore a _White Cross patee_. After _Acon_ was taken they removed into _Spain_, and flourished in the Reign of _Alphonsus_ the Astrologer King of _Castile_, about which time Pope _Alexander_ IV. approved the Order under the conjoined Title of St. _Thomas_ and St. _John_ of _Acon_. This King gave them by his Will all the Furniture of his House, and much Money; but afterward they dwindled, and at last were united to the _Hospitallers_. The Ensign was a _Red Cross_, in the middle whereof stood the Figures of St. _John_ and St. _Thomas_. 8. _Knights of St._ Thomas. DISTINCT from the former, yet wearing the same Habit, as the Knights of St. _John_ of _Acon_, making the same Processions, and following the same Rule; their Badge was a _Saltire Gules_, (or as others are of Opinion) the same with that of St. _John_ of _Acon_, wanting the Figures in the middle: But _Favin_ reports, this Order was instituted by King _Richard_ I. after the Surprizal of _Acon_; and that these Knights were of the _English_ Nation, who wore a White Habit and a _Red Cross_, charged in the middle with an _Escallon_, and that St. _Thomas Becket_ was their Patron. Howbeit, after the Christians were driven out of the _Holy Land_, the Knights of this Order were joined to the _Hospitallers_. 9. _Knights of St._ Blaze. THESE were also called Knights _de Sta. Maria_; they were Officers and Servants to the Kings of _Armenia_; their Habit was Sky colour with a _Cross Gold_ on their Breasts; others say a _Red Cross_, and in the middle the Picture of St. _Blaze_, their Patron. This Order was at the height, when the _Armenian_ Kings of the House of _Luzignan_ kept their Court in _Acon_. 10. _Knights of the Martyrs in_ Palestine. THESE took their Denomination from an Hospital in _Palestine_, dedicated to St. _Cosmus_ and St. _Damianus_, Martyrs; where Acts of Charity were exercised towards Sick Strangers. Their Profession obliged them to other Works of Mercy, _viz._ to redeem Captives, and bury their Dead. They followed the Rule of St. _Basil_, which was confirmed to them by Pope _John_ XXII. There Badge was a _Red Cross_, in the middle whereof, within a Circle, was the aforesaid Two _Saints_. When they retir’d into _Europe_ they changed into a _Red Cross_, and St. _Augustin_’s Rule. 11. _Knights of St._ Catherine _at Mount_ Sinai. THIS Order was instituted, _A. D._ 1063. under the Patronage of St. _Catherine_, whose Body was there deposited in the Church of the Monastery erected and dedicated to her Name. Their first Institution was to guard the said Sepulchre, to secure Travellers, defend the _Grecian_ Pilgrims, and to relieve them with Hospitality. Their Habit was White, and they lived under the Rule of St. _Basil the Great_, vowing conjugal Chastity, and Obedience to the Abbot of this Monastery, who was their Superior. But when the _Turks_ obtained these Countries, these Knights were ill treated and driven away, and the Order almost abolished; nevertheless some Shadow remains for such as travel to visit the Holy Sepulchre at _Jerusalem_, do now and then pass to this Monastery at Mount _Sinai_, where in imitation of the _Padre Guardian_ of _Jerusalem_, the principal Monk in this Covent makes them Knights of St. _Catherine_ over her Tomb, with the like Questions and Formulary as used at the Holy Sepulchre. These Knights now wear upon the left side of their White Habit the Cross of _Jerusalem_, and Instrument of St. _Catherine_’s Martyrdom; but according to others, the middle of the Wheel is pierced with a Sword. 12. _Knights of St._ Anthony _in_ Æthiopia. AFTER the Death of St. _Anthony_ the Hermite, who dy’d about the Year 357. many of his Disciples remaining near _Æthiopia_, follow’d his Example and Manner of Life, and their Successors liv’d in great Austerity and Solitariness in the Desart (therefore call’d _Anchorites_) till the Year 370. when ’tis said _John_, Emperor of _Æthiopia_, erected them into a Religious Order of Knighthood, under the Title and Protection of St. _Anthony_, Patron of his Empire, and bestow’d upon them great Privileges; and being thus instituted, they receiv’d St. _Basil_’s Rule, and cohabited in Monasteries. Their Habit is black, with a blue Cross _Tau_. Their chief Seat is in the _Isle of Meroe_; but in other Parts of _Æthiopia_ they have great Numbers of Convents, and no less than 2000000 of annual Revenue. The eldest Sons of Nobles and Gentlemen cannot be admitted, but the second Sons may; and if a Man (except a Physician) have three Sons, he is bound to assign one of them to be of this Order. Their Vow is to observe conjugal Chastity; to die in Defence of the Christian Faith; to guard the Empire; to obey their Laws and their Superiors; and to go to War when and wheresoever commanded: Moreover, they take an Oath not to fight in Wars between Christians, nor receive Holy Orders, or marry without License. They are of two Sorts: One employ’d in the Wars, the other who being Old are exempted from Military Services, and retire themselves under the Title and Profession of Monks, to the Abbies where they first took their Habit; before which they must serve three Years against the _Arabian_ Pyrates about the _Red Sea_, three Years against the _Turks_, and three against the _Moors_ upon the Borders of _Borneo_. When they come to be admitted into their Abbey, they are introduced in their Military Habit, of which being disrob’d, the Religious one is put on, _viz._ a black Gown reaching down to the Ground, lined with blue, having a blue Cross fix’d to the Breast, and over that a black Cowle; they are afterwards led to the Church, and there make their Profession. _Philip_ VII. Son to the Founder, enlarg’d their Lands and Privileges, and added a Border of _Gold_ to the Badge of the _blue Cross_, as observed at this Day. IN _Italy_, _France_ and _Spain_, there are a Sort of Monks that have the Title of Knights of St. _Anthony_, which observe the Rule of St. _Augustin_, and they wear a plain Cross like that in _Æthiopia_; but the Principals of these wear a double St. _Anthony_’s Cross of blue Satin, the one above the other. Their chief Seat is at _Vienne_ in _Dauphine_, of which Place the General of the Order bears the Title of Abbot, the Monastery being erected into an Abbey 1297. in Honour of St. _Anthony_, whose Body was translated thither from _Constantinople_; and all other Places built in Honour of his Name, were made subject to him _A. D._ 1523. _Morœus_ calls them _The Hospitallers of St._ Anthony, and says they begun in _France_ _A. D._ 1121. from _Gaston_ a Nobleman of _Vienna_. But _Baronius_ and others say, _Gaston_ and _Gerin_ instituted it earlier, making the Letter _Thau_ their Ensign or Badge. 13. _The_ Constantinian _Angelick Knights of St._ George _in_ Greece, _but now in_ Italy. MARQUEZ, a _Spanish_ Writer, makes this one of the first Military Orders in Christendom, and derives a formal Institution, Rules and Laws from _Constantine_ the Great, which appears little better than Fabulous, therefore we shall omit his Account. THE Great Masters have their chief Seat and Convent at _Brianno_ near _Venice_, and is Hereditary in the Family of _Angelus Flavius Comnenus_. Among the rest of their Prerogatives, the Masters are _Commensales Pontificum_, i. e. may sit at the Table with the Pope, who defends them as Benefactors to the Church, and Founders of the _Lateran_ Cathedral at _Rome_. As Subjects to no Prince, they have Power of coyning Money: They give Titles of Counts and Princes to their own Fraternity, and take upon them the restoring to _Honours_, of legitimating _Bastards_, making _Doctors_, _Poets Laureats_ and _Publick Notaries_. This Order is under the Protection of the Virgin _Mary_ and Patronage of St. _George_; and they profess Obedience and conjugal Chastity; they wear a white Habit, on the left Side whereof is sowed a red or crimson Velvet Cross, Flory; in the middle is the _Labarum_ ⳨ imbroidered with the Letter A upon one Arm of the Cross, and Ω on the other. The Sides are wrought with Gold and Silk, but the _Labarum_ is all Gold. Amongst these Knights are three Degrees; the first call’d Collered or Grand Crosses, wearing a Collar form’d of _Labarums_, whereat hangs the Cross and St. _George_. The second are the Knights, and these wear the Cross above describ’d. The third are Servants, and they bear the Cross only, without the _Labarum_. The many Grand Priorates or Commanderies belonging to this Order, shew the Power they were formerly endow’d with. 14. _Knights of St._ James _in_ Galicia _or_ Sanctiago. THIS is the principal Order in _Spain_, and had its Title of _Don Raniro_, King of _Leon_, who about the Year 826. at _Clavigio_, by the Assistance of St. _James_ (said to appear upon a white Horse, bearing a Banner with a _red Cross_) and gain’d a mighty Victory over a great Army of the _Moors_. Some place the Institution about the Year 1160. others 1175. whereas it was only then confirm’d, and their Rule of Living prescrib’d by Pope _Alexander_ III. there being a Fraternity of Knights in Spain, _A. D._ 1030. under a _Master_ and _Governor_, with Revenues. AND altho’ this Order at first were dispos’d to vertuous Courses, and valiantly to encounter the _Moors_, Enemies to the _Cross_ of _Christ_, yet in time they became scandalously perverted, but were afterwards reduc’d to a better Life, and approv’d on by the said Pope _Alexander_, who receiv’d them into the Protection of the Papal See, and gave them the Rule of St. _Augustin_, the Form of holding Chapters, of electing their _Masters_, of _Treves_, and thirteen Commendadores of Houses, and of the Visitors; and in short very large Privileges, together with the Monastery of St. _Lorjo_, situate in _Galicia_ near _Sanctiago_; and the Prior and Canons thereof were incorporated into this Order. THEIR Ensign is a _red Cross_, which the Knights wear upon their Breast, terminating like the Blade of a Sword, the Hilt crosletted and fashion’d after the ancient Manner; whereupon it was call’d _La Order de Sanctiago de la Espada_. THEIR Habit is a white Mantle close before, on the Breast whereon is placed the said Cross, made of Silk or Cloth, and they are obliged to wear it upon their Garments, Coats or Cloaks, tho’ they use Crosses of Gold likewise. WHEN the _Moors_ were driven out of _Spain_, and the principal Branch of this Order expir’d, upon a Contest for the Place of Great Master, the Crown of _Castile_ stepp’d in between, and by consent of the Knights, obtain’d it under the Title of Administrator, which was granted to King _Ferdinand_; and his Son _Charles_ V. annex’d it with all its Rights, _&c._ to his Successors in the Kingdoms of _Castile_ and _Leon_. Since which, the Kings of _Spain_ now enjoy the Administration of this Order, and carry that Title and Stile in the Inscription upon the Great Seal thereof, which holds the Royal Arms of _Spain_, upon a Cross that filleth all the Shield, with a Sword at each of the four Corners. 15. _Knights of St._ Saviour _in_ Arragon. THESE were instituted _A. D._ 1118. by Don _Alphonso_, call’d _Emperor_ of _Spain_, _King_ of _Navarre_, _Arragon_, &c. chosen out of the _Spanish_ and _French_ Nobility that assisted in his Wars. He form’d them into a Society, the better to enable him to drive the _Moors_ out of _Saragossa_, and the whole Territory of _Arragon_. Their Rule of living was the _Cistercian_, and somewhat conformable to the _Knights Templars_. When the _Moors_ were driven out of _Spain_, their rich _Commanderies_ were at length united to the Crown. THEIR Habit was a white Mantle, on the Breast whereof was a _red Cross Anchre_; but some say it was the Figure of our Saviour. 16. _Knights_ d’Avis _in_ Portugal. DON _Alphonso Henriquez_, first King of _Portugal_, took from the _Moors_, _A. D._ 1147. the City of _Evora_, and to strengthen it, sent thither several gallant Commanders, who assum’d the Title of Knights of St. _Mary_ of _Evora_, putting themselves under the Protection of our blessed Lady. Not long after they were call’d _d’Avis_, from a Castle upon the _Portuguese_ Frontiers, conquer’d from the _Moors_, whither they transplanted themselves. It was confirm’d by Pope _Innocent_ III. _A. D._ 1204. under the Rule of St. _Benedict_, and therefore in some Papal Rules call’d of St. _Benedict d’Avis_. The _Knights_ profess _conjugal Chastity_ and _Obedience_. _Anno_ 1213. they submitted themselves to the _Rule_, _Statutes_ and _Visitation_ of the Order of _Calatrava_; but in the Time of _John_ of _Portugal_ (natural Son to _Pedro_ King of _Portugal_) seventh Great Master _d’Avis_, they cast off their Acknowledgments to _Calatrava_, and never after submitted to them; and afterwards, when the Crown of _Portugal_ fell into the Hands of _Philip_ II. King of _Spain_, this Order was govern’d according to the Statutes of _Portugal_. Their Badge is a _green Cross, Flory_, (such as the _Knights_ of _Alcantara_ us’d to wear.) They must be Gentlemen by Extraction, both of the Father’s and Mother’s side. 17. _Knights of St._ Michael_’s Wing in_ Portugal. About the Year 1165. others say 1171. Don _Alphonso_, who founded the Order _d’Avis_, founded this also after his obtaining a notable Victory over the _Moors_ and _Albara_ King of _Sevil_, in which Battle St. _Michael_ the Archangel is said to appear on the right Side of _Alphonso_, and fight against them. Their Investiture, _&c._ was the same with _d’Avis_. It is now grown out of Use, but the Mastership remains with the King of _Portugal_. 18. _Knights of St._ Gereon. This Order was establish’d by _Frederick Barbarossa_ the Emperor; others say by _Frederick_ II. and consisted only of the _German_ Nation. They follow’d the Rule of St. _Augustin_, and wore a white Habit, whereon was sow’d a black Patriarchal Cross, set on a little green Hill. 19. _Knights of St._ Julian de Pereyro, _or of_ Alcantara. They had the first Appellation from St. _Julian de Pereyro_, a Town in _Leon_, where they had a Monastery built for them by _Ferdinand_ II. King of _Leon_ and _Galicia_, who in his Diploma of Privileges granted thereunto 1176. stiled himself Protector of this Society of Knights. In the Approbation-Bull of Pope _Alexander_ III. their Chief is called Prior; but in that of Pope _Lucius_ III. he is stiled Master of _Pereyro_. They used a Secular Habit, modest and grave, and the Ecclesiasticks a Clerical Habit, with a Shred of Cloth and a Scapulary, to distinguish them from other Seculars and Ecclesiasticks. They observed the Rule of St. _Benedict_ moderated, as it was convenient for the Exercise of Arms against the _Moors_, for which End it was instituted. Their ancient Badge was a _Pear-tree Vert_, in Allusion to the Name. The Occasion of altering the first Appellation was upon change of their Habitation. Pope _Adrian_ VI. annex’d this Mastership, together with those of St. _James_ and _Calatrava_, to the Royal Crown of _Castile_ for ever. 20. _Knights of_ Trugillo _or_ Truxillo _in_ Spain. This Order is so call’d from the City of _Trugillo_ in _Estremadura_, but when, or by whom founded, or their Badge, is unknown. Some suppose these Knights the same with that of _Alcantara_; ’tis evident they were in being _A. D._ 1227. when ’tis pretended the Master of _Alcantara_ took _Trugillo_ from the _Moors_, and plac’d there a Brotherhood of Knights. But it seems these Knights of _Truxillo_, were a distinct Order several Years before, and ’tis not unlikely that they might be incorporated into that of St. _Julian de Pereyro_, and by this Means the Order of _Alcantara_ acquired the Towns of _Trugillo_, _Sancta Cruz_, &c. which _Alfonso_ IX. King of _Castile_ had given them. They were to be of Noble Descent, and make proof of their Gentility; they were obliged to be near the King’s Person, and to attend him in all Martial Expeditions, maintaining always Two Horses and Servants in Readiness. 21. _Knights of_ Calatrava. This Order was instituted in _Castile_ by _Sanchio_ III. and so called from _Calatrava_, a Frontier Castle of _Castile_ and _Toledo_, which the _Moors_ took, _A. D._ 714. compounded of the _Arabick_ _Cala_ a Castle, and the _Spanish_ _Travas_ Manacles, with which the _Moors_ fettered the Christians; 400 Years after which, upon the Recovery of the Town from the _Moors_, it was given to the Knights _Templars_; but they, unable to stop the mighty Conquests of the _Moors_, the said _Sanchio_ by Proclamation promis’d the Inheritance to any who would undertake the Defence of it, being the Key of the Kingdom of _Toledo_. At length _Raymond_ of _Barcelona_ (formerly a Knight, then a _Cistercian_ Abbot) by the Perswasion of _Velasquez_, accepted the Proffer, and had the Donation, _A. D._ 1158. and fortifying it by the Help of his Associates, this Order arose, call’d at first _Militia de Calatrava_. Upon the account of the Fertility of the Place, 20000 Men and their Families were drawn from the neighbouring Countries to settle there, so that the _Moors_ never after attempted it. They remain’d under their own Masters till Pope _Adrian_ VI. annex’d it to the Crowns of _Castile_ and _Leon_. 22. _Order of the Holy Ghost at_ Rome. _Marquez_ calls them _Brothers of the Hospital of the Holy Ghost_, who tho’ not invested with Swords and Spurs, are nevertheless reckoned among the Military Orders, because bound to certify their Gentility before Admittance. Their chief Seat is the Sumptuous Hospital of the Holy Ghost, founded at _Saxia_ near the River _Tyber_ at _Rome_, by Pope _Innocent_ III. _A. D._ 1198. or 1201. But the Ancient Foundation was the Hospital of the _Holy Ghost_ at _Montpelier_ in _France_, tho’ this other became the Principal. They profess Chastity, Poverty, and Obedience, living under the Rule of St. _Augustine_, and have a Master. Their Ensign is a _White Patriarchal Cross with Twelve Points_, sowed to their Breast, and on the left side of their Black Mantle. In this Hospital, Care is taken for the nursing and bringing up exposed Children, curing Infirmities, Entertainment of Strangers for Three Days, relieving the Poor, and the like Works. Their Revenue is about 24000 Ducats _per_ Day, having great Commandaries in _Italy_, _Sicily_, _Spain_, _France_, _Burgundy_, _Germany_, and elsewhere. 23. _Knights of St._ George d’Alfama. So named from a Town in _Tortosa_, were instituted, _A. D._ 1201. received Approbation from the Papal See, _A. D._ 1363. and _A. D._ 1399. was united to the Order of our Lady of _Montesa_. 24. _Knights of_ Christ _in_ Livonia, _or of the Sword-bearers_. _A. D._ 1186. _Mainard_ first preach’d Christianity to the _Livonians_, and erected the Bishoprick of _Riga_; but his Successors meeting with many Difficulties, _A. D._ 1200. _Albert_, then Bishop of _Livonia_, instituted this Order in Imitation of the Knights _Teutonicks_, with design to extirpate Idolatry, and promote the Gospel. He prescribed to these Knights the _Cistercian_ Rule and Habit, _viz._ a long White Mantle and Black Hood; on the Breast was the Figure of a _Red Sword_, or rather _Two plac’d in Saltire_, whence they had the Title of _Ensiferi fratres_, or _Brethren Sword-bearers_. Their Statutes were something like the Knights _Templars_, and they vowed Obedience and Chastity. Pope _Innocent_ III. confirmed this Order, which became fully instituted, _A. D._ 1203. but because they could not of themselves accomplish their End. About the Year 1237, they were united to the _Teutonick_ Order, and submitted to their Rule and Habit, by whose Help they overcame the _Livonians_, and brought them to the Christian Faith; thenceforward the Great Master of _Livonia_ acknowledged him of _Prussia_ their Superior, until _Walter de Pletemberg_, their Great Master, separated this Order from their Obedience to the _Teutonick_. Finally, _A. D._ 1561. _Gothard de Ketler_, the last Great Master, following the Example of the Great Master of _Prussia_, became subject to the Crown of _Poland_, surrendering to King _Sigismond_ II. the City and Castle of _Riga_, and all the Lands, Charters, Privileges, _&c._ of this Order, receiving in exchange the Dukedom of _Curland_, to him and his Heirs for ever; so the Order expired after 357 Years continuance. 25. _Knights of_ Jesus Christ _in_ Italy _or_ France. ST. _Dominick_ descended of the Family of the _Guzmans_ in _Spain_, instituted this Order, _A. D._ 1206. principally to fight against the _Albigenses_, then call’d Hereticks. He prescribed to them a White Habit, and for their Badge a _Cross flory, quarterly, sable and argent_. The Work being done with the _Albigenses_, they devoted themselves wholly to spiritual Warfare; and afterwards, upon admitting Widows and Virgins into their Order, they became called _Fratres seu Sorores de Pœnitentia B. Dominici_, whose Rule Pope _Innocent_ VI. confirm’d _circa An._ 1360. 26. _Knights of St._ Mary de Merced. _in_ Aragon. _James_ I. of _Aragon_, being sometime a Prisoner to _Simon_ Earl of _Montfort_ in _France_, where he suffered much Hardship, and being moved with the insufferable Miseries the Christians endured under the Slavery of the _Moors_, made a Vow to the Blessed Virgin, That when delivered himself, he would endeavour the Redemption of such Christians as the _Moors_ had made Captives, and accordingly laid up great Summs for the Performance; and afterwards, by the Council of _Raymond de Penafort_, his Confessor, and _Pedro Nolasco_, a Noble Chevalier, he founded in _Barcelona_ this Order of _la Nueva Merced_, so named by the Virgin, who, as they reported, appeared to them all in one and the same Hour, directing the Institution. In _Anno_ 1358. I find it called also _Ordo beatæ Eulaliæ_, from St. _Eulalia_ the Virgin and Martyr, buried at _Barcelona_ in the Church bearing her Name. This Order began on the Day of St. _Laurence_, in _August_, _A. D._ 1218. in the Fifth Year of that King, which Day they annually commemorate. They were to gather Alms, and go in Person to redeem Christian Slaves; which Work prospered so well, that _Velasco_ (the first General or Head) set at Liberty 400 within the Space of Six Years after its Foundation. Their Habit was a Coat and Scapular of course white Cloath, garnished with Cordons and Ribbons, wherewith they fast’ned it about their Necks, and from the upper-end thereof issued a Cap that covered half their Head: The Monks wore their Coats and Scapulars reaching down to their Feet; but those of the Knights were much shorter. _A. D._ 1251. King _James_, the Founder, granted unto all the Fraternity, that they should wear upon their Scapulars the Arms of _Aragon_, _viz._ _Or_ 4 _Pales Gules_, and above that the White Cross of the Church of _Barcelona_ in a red Field, with Two Coats joined together _per fess_ in one Shield, which came afterwards to be encompassed with a _Bordure_, which the Knights wore on their Scapulars, but the Monks on their Mantles, and both upon their Breasts. Disputes arising among themselves, they were incorporated with the Knights of _Montesa_; so that, ever since, the whole Fraternity have been only Priests. The Master General hath his Residence at _Barcelona_, by the Decrees of Pope _Clement_ V. and _John_ XXII. To conclude, they now collect great Sums of Money, send out their Agents yearly, chiefly to _Algiers_ and _Fess_, and for the Redemption of Christian Captives, and have from the Time of their Institution followed their proposed Ends with all religious Care and Faithfulness. 27. _Knights of the_ Rosary _in_ Toledo. _Roderick_, Bishop of _Toledo_ in _Spain_, seeing the Country sore oppressed by the _Moors_, assembled the Noblest of the City, and proposed the Necessity of their Assistance to extirpate the _Moors_; whereunto they being unanimously inclin’d, he gave Beginning to this Order. By their Statutes, besides fighting against the _Moors_, they are obliged to say, continually, the Rosary of our Blessed Lady. Their Rule of Living was that of St. _Dominick_; and their Ensign the _Figure of our Lady of the Rosary upon a Cross flory, quarterly, argent and sable_. 28. _Knights of St._ Mary the Glorious, _in_ Italy. Their Author was _Bartholomeo de Vincenza_, a Friar Preacher, or _Dominican_, afterwards Bishop of that City. The End he chiefly designed, was to procure Peace to _Italy_, then much disquieted by Civil Wars. It was instituted, _A. D._ 1233. called _Generalis Devotionis annus_, and approved and confirmed by Pope _Urban_ IV. _A. D._ 1262. and the Rule of St. _Dominick_ prescribed them, who are obliged to take into their Care Widows and Orphans, and endeavour to beget Concord among such as are at Variance. Their Habit is a White Tunick or Cassock, and a Mantle of Russet; some make their Badge which they wear upon their Breast _a purple Cross patee bordered with Gold_, others make it _a purple Cross patee, with Two Stars in chief_; but _Marquez_, that has writ of the Order of Knighthood, gives it an _Octogonal Cross_, like that of _Malta_. They profess Obedience and Conjugal Chastity; but are forbid to wear Spurs or Bridles of Gold: They are commonly called _Cavaleri de Madona_, and reside at _Bolonia_, _Modena_, and other _Italian_ Cities; and because they have no Monasteries, but dwell in their own Houses at Ease and Plenty, they were called _Fratres Gaudentes_ or _Hilares_. 29. _Knights of St._ James, _in_ Portugal, WERE instituted, _A. D._ 1310. by _Denys_ VI. King of _Portugal_, in honour of St. _James_, under whose Protection he became victorious in divers Battles against the _Moors_, and at length quieted his Kingdom by the Assistance of these Knights. It was not long after its Institution ere this Order flourished, through the Privileges the Founder bestowed, and the Approbation of Pope _Nicholas_ IV. and others his Successors. The Knights profess Conjugal Chastity, Hospitality and Obedience, and none are admitted till they make proof of their Gentility by Blood. Their Ensign is a _red Sword_, formed like that of St. _James_ of _Galicia_; the Habit White, and the only difference between them lies in a little Twist of Gold which these of _Portugal_ draw about their Sword. At _Alcasar de Sul_ was their Principal Convent, which they afterwards removed to _Dalmela_, where it yet continues. Their Statutes, _&c._ are much the same with those of St. _James_ in _Galicia_, whereupon some erroneously have confounded them. 30. _Knights of our_ Lady, _and of St._ George _of_ Montesa. THIS Order succeeded into the Lands and Possessions of the Knights _Templars_ in _Valentia_, as the Knights _Hospitallers_ did into those of the _Templars_ in _France_, _Italy_, and _England_; for _James_ II. King of _Aragon_ and _Valentia_, refusing to give their Revenues to the _Hospitallers_ (which as other Princes had done) gave them to the Convent of _Montesa_, where had been placed both Knights and Friars of the Order of _Calatrava_; and excusing himself to Pope _John_ XXII. _A. D._ 1317. he instituted this Order in the City _Valentia_ (nevertheless subject to that of _Calatrava_) and made choice of the Town of _Montesa_, to give the Knights both Name and Habitation, whom he obliged to defend his Kingdom against the _Moors_. Their College, dedicated to St. _George_, was built the following Year, and their Statutes confirmed by the said Pope _John_, who gave them the _Cistercian_ Rule. Upon their Habit is White, and the Badge a plain _red Cross_, which they wear on their Breasts. _A. D._ 1399. the Order of St. _George d’Alfama_ was incorporated to it. And the Great Office of Master hereof is in the King of _Spain_, who hath the Revenue of Thirteen Commandaries belonging thereunto to the Value of 23000 Ducats _per annum_. 31. _Knights of_ Christ _in_ Portugal. THESE sprang also from the Ruin of the Knights _Templars_, whose confiscated Estates King _Denys_, sirnamed _Penoca_, desired of Pope _John_ XXII. might not be disposed out of his Kingdom, in regard of the great Evils the Neighbouring _Moors_ in _Algarves_, did his Kingdom; and forasmuch as the Town of _Castro Marin_ was a Frontier, and commodious to resist the Enemy, he moved for Licence to institute an Order of Knights therein, and offer’d his Holiness the Rents and Jurisdiction thereof, which accordingly was granted by the Pope, and dedicated it to the Honour of God, and the Exaltation of the Catholick Faith, under the Title of the _Military Order of our Lord Jesus Christ_, as is alledged from the miraculous Apparition of our Saviour crucified, seen by the King when he went out to fight the _Moors_. 32. _Knights of the_ Passion of Jesus Christ. THIS Order was erected by _Charles_ King of _France_, (tho’ it made no Progress) and our King _Richard_ II. with a large Design exceeding all other Religious Orders, except those of St. _John of Jerusalem_ and Knights _Templars_. They were to renew the Memory of our Saviour’s Passion, to extirpate Pride, Covetousness and Luxury, to make way for the Reconquest of _Jerusalem_ and _Palestine_, and for the Subversion and Confusion of Enemies of the Faith. A MSS. in the _Arundelian_ Library, reckons up Twenty Causes for the Necessity of its Institution, which are too long to be inserted; and altho’ it was dedicated to our Saviour, yet the Blessed Virgin was look’d upon as a principal Mediatress and Advocate of this Holy Chevalry. Their Governments in the principal Convent, were to be debated by Five Councils, in the Presence of the Prince: 1. The _Quotidian_ Council, consisting of Twenty-four: 2. The Particular consisting of about Fourty: 3. The Grand Council consisting of Eighty. 4. The General Chapter held every Year. And, 5. The Universal Chapter to be held every Fourth or Sixth Years, consisting of a Thousand Knights of the Chevalry. The Principal Officer was the _Grand Justiciary_, the next the _Grand Bailiff_: In the Chief City, and in every City and Castle of theirs, one was to administer Justice called a _Potestate_. In the general Chapter was to be an Officer called the _Senator_, and in the Universal Chapter a _Dictator_ with Coadjutors and Assistants. IN the principal Convent were to be Ten Executers of Justice, and Four styled Charitable Commissaries, whose Office was, to provide for Widows and Orphans; and whereas this Order was made up of Eight several Languages, and as many Notaries, who put on the Habit of the Brothers; for the greater Regularity of their Order, they were to bind themselves by Oath to the Observance of these Three Points, Obedience to Sovereigns, Poverty of Spirit, and Conjugal Chastity. They were allotted for their Maintainance, the Possession of Cities, Castles, _&c._ Gold, Silver, _&c._ and all to be in common, _&c._ There was to belong to the Castle or Principal Convent a Church of marvellous Structure; it was design’d Fifty Cubits in breadth, without any Pillars, a Hundred Cubits long, and in height Twenty-five; likewise an Hospital, where the Widows of the Holy Chevalry should attend upon the Sick and Infirm; a Baptistery or Font, for the Baptizing the Children of the Knights; a stately Palace, with a great Hall and large Consistories, to contain the Prince and Council with their Retinue; with a large and delightful Cloister for the Canons and Clerks; together with a very spacious Palace, to entertain the Princes of the _West_ when they came that Way, either to War, or upon Pilgrimage: In fine, there was to have been Three chief Halls, wherein they might dine together; with distinct Lodgings and Habitations, Wine-Cellars, Granges, Granaries, Stables for Horses and Cattel, Easements, Mills, Cisterns, Baths, and all other Necessaries for the Chevalry. Their Habit was to denote the Passion of Jesus. THE Dress they were obliged to was a hansome Cloth Coat of a civil Colour, reaching down half way their Legs, and girt with a large Girdle of Silk or Leather Two Fingers broad, the Buckle of Black Horn, the Tongue and Garnishing of the Holes, Tin; to have Red Chaperons or Caps, representing the Blood of our Saviour; over their said Coats, a Mantle of White Cloth or Serge, which from the Shoulders downward was to be open on both Sides along the Arms, and in that Part before the Breast a _Cross_ of red Cloth or Serge Two Fingers broad, extending to the Breadth and Length of that Part of the Mantle; the _Cross_ of the Prince’s Mantle was to be edged round with a Gold Fringe about half an Inch broad; there were to be some other small Distinction as to the Shape of the Cross upon the White Habit to be used by this Holy _Chevalry_. Their Arms in a Banner were _Argent_, upon a _Cross Gules; a Compass of Four convex semi-circles, conjoyning Four intervening Angles alternately sable_ (in Allusion to the Agony of our Lord) charged with an _Agnus Dei Or, the Compass and Cross both fimbriated Gold, with a little red Bordure_. IN Times of extraordinary Danger, and great Battles, they were to have another singular and solemn Banner; every Knight was to have his Esquire armed at all Points, a little Valet for his Lance and Helmet, a bigger to carry his Mail, and a third to lead his Sumpter; Five Horses, and Four Servants were to attend him in all Warlike Expeditions, and Two or Three Horses and Servants in all Times of Peace. The Number of these Knights of the _Holy Chevalry_ was 1000 or 1100. 33. _The Order of the_ Brician _Knights in_ Sweden. WAS founded, _A. D._ 1366. by an holy and famous Queen of that Kingdom which they repute St. _Bridget_, the Aim of whose Profession was to oppose Heresy, secure the Confines of the Kingdom, bury the Dead, succour Widows and Fatherless, and to keep up Hospitality. Their chief Ensign was a _Blue Octogonal Cross, and under it a Tongue of Fire_, the Symbol of Love and Charity. 34. _Knights of St._ Maurice _in_ Savoy. THIS Order took its rise upon the Retreat of _Amadeus_ VIII. Duke of _Savoy_, into the Desart of _Ripaille_, near the Lake of _Geneva_, and was conferr’d by him, _A. D._ 1434. on Ten of his Courtiers, who retir’d with him, as well as to preserve the Memory of St. _Maurice_, the Patron of _Savoy_. Nine Years after its Institution, the Founder was elected Pope, _A. D._ 1439. and assumed the Name of _Felix_ V. Nine Years after that he resigned the Chair, and retir’d to his Solitude in _Ripaille_, where he died, _Jan._ 7. 1451. and lies buried at _Lausanna_. The Order continued not long after his Death; but Duke _Emanuel Philibert_ restored it, _A. D._ 1572. and the Dukes of _Savoy_ are their Grand Masters. 35. _Knights of the_ Holy Ghost, WERE instituted by Pope _Paul_ II. _A. D._ 1468. under the Title of Brethren of the Hospital of the _Holy Ghost_, They wore upon their Habits a _White Cross forme_. 36. _Knights of St._ George _in_ Austria _and_ Carinthia. THE Emperor _Frederick_ III. others say _Rudolphus_ of _Hapsburgh_, first Founder of the Greatness of the House of _Austria_, instituted this Order, A. D. 1470. chiefly to guard the Frontiers of _Germany_, _Hungary_, _Austria_, _Stiria_, and _Carinthia_, and to suppress the Insolency of the Turks, since which these Knights have gallantly behaved themselves. The Great Master was advanc’d to the Honour of a Prince; and the Castle of _Mildstad_ in _Carinthia_ was given him for his Seat, where was founded a Cathedral Church of Canons, under the Rule of St. _Augustin_. Their Ensign is the Arms of St. _George_, a _red Cross_, and their Habit white; they profess Conjugal Chastity and Obedience, and have the Emperors for their Protectors. THERE are also _Cavalleros de San Jorge en Alemania_, an Order erected by the Emperor _Maximilian_, 1494. upon the like Design with the former; it was confirmed by Pope _Alexander_ VI. and is under the same Profession and Protection as the other. There Ensign is a _red Cross_, with a _Crown of Gold_ on the top of it; they were otherwise called _crowned Knights_; for after they had served a Year, they and their Heirs have a peculiar right of Adorning their Shields and Helms with a Crown; the Occasion was upon a notable Victory obtained against the _Turks_, who confessed that a Man on Horseback supposed to be St. _George_, put them into that Fear and Disorder as to quit the Field. 37. _Knights of St._ George _at_ Rome. THESE were instituted by _Alexander_ VI. 1498. or, as others say, by Pope _Paul_ III. at whose Death it became extinct. They dwelt at _Ravenna_, their Province, and were to secure the _Adriatick Sea_ from Pyrates. 38. _Knights of St._ Peter _at_ Rome. POPE _Leo_ X. _A. D._ 1520. instituted this Order to fight against the _Turks_, and defend the Sea Coasts. Their Number was Four Hundred; they wore the Image of St. _Peter within an Oval of Gold hanging at a Golden Chain_. 39. _Knights of St._ Paul _at_ Rome, WERE instituted by _Paul_ III. 1540. and while he was Pope, he made Two Hundred of them. Their Ensign was _St._ Paul’_s Image hanging at a Golden Chain_. 40. _Knights called_ Pios _at_ Rome. POPE _Pius_ IV. erected this Order 1560. He created of them at first 375. but they encreased to 535. He granted them very considerable Endowments, and preferr’d them before the Knights of the Empire, and _Malta_, because they were his Courtiers, and had the Charge of carrying his Chair on their Shoulders when he went abroad. 41. _Knights of St._ Stephen _at_ Florence. THIS Order was founded in imitation of the Knights of _Malta_, 1561. by _Cosmo de Medicis_ II. Duke of _Florence_, afterwards first Duke of Tuscany, in honour of St. _Stephen_, Pope and Martyr, the Patron of the City of _Florence_, and in memory of the Battle on the 6th of _August_, (St. _Stephens-day_) at _Marciano_, where overthrowing the Assertors of Liberty, he laid the Foundation of his Grandeur. _Pius_ IV. confirmed it under the Rule of St. _Benedict_, which was afterwards enlarged with many Emoluments and Privileges, by the succeeding Popes. The Knights vow’d Conjugal Chastity and Charity, in relieving the Afflicted, Obedience to their Masters the Great Dukes of _Tuscany_. The chief Place of their Residence was at _Pisa_, where the Founder erected a Church and Convent, as a Nursery for Persons skilful in Maritime Affairs, but since it is transferred to _Cosmopoli_ in the Isle of _Ilva_. Their Habit is a long Mantle of White Chamlet trimmed with Red, and on the left part of their Breast a _Cross_ (like that of _Malta_) _of red_ or _crimson Satin border’d with Gold_; it is daily worn on their Cloaks, and on their Military Garments, and about their Necks in a Ribbon on Festival Days. This Order (like the _Maltese_) also consists of Knights, Priests and Servants. The Priests wear the _Cross of red Taffaty_ without a Bordure, the Servants the _Cross_ of St. _Anthony_ only. The Statutes were reformed by _Ferdinand_ Duke of _Tuscany_, Son to the Founder, and approv’d, 1590. 42. _Knights of St._ Maurice _and St._ Lazarus _in_ Savoy. POPE _Gregory_ XIII. having, at the Request of _Emanuel Philibert_, Duke of _Savoy_, restor’d the Order of St. _Lazarus_, and the Order of St. _Maurice_, _A. D._ 1572. and constituted this Duke Grand Master, the same Year, for their greater Honour, he united them under the Title of St. _Maurice_ and St. _Lazarus_, and appointed the Dukes of _Savoy_ Hereditaries and Masters, and oblig’d them to furnish out two Gallies for the Service of the Papal See, to be employ’d against Pyrates. Upon this Union, the Knights had assign’d them for Habit a Gown of Crimson Tabby, with wide Sleeves, a long Train, and edg’d with white Taffaty, and a Cordon with a Tassel of White and Green fix’d to the Collar. The Badge is, _A green Cross ancree of St._ Laurence, _plac’d Saltirewise, surmounted with the white Cross pornelle of St. Maurice_, which the Knights wear either in a Gold Chain, or any colour’d Ribbon. And the said Duke founded for the Knights two fair Convents, one at _Nice_, the other at _Turin_, and bestow’d on them all the Revenues within his Territories, formerly appertaining to the Order of St. _Lazarus_. The Dukes of _Savoy_, as Grand Masters, use this Title. 43. _Knights of_ Loretto. THIS Order, about the Year 1587. was instituted by _Sixtus_ V. who erected the Church of our Lady at _Loretto_ into a Cathedral and Bishop’s See, and gave the Knights for their Ensign, _the Image of our Lady of Loretto_, hung in a Gold Chain. This is not quite extinguish’d. 44. _Knights of the Blessed Virgin_ Mary _of Mount_ Carmel. THO’ the Grand Mastership of St. _Lazarus_, and its Commandaries in all Dominions, were confirm’d by Pope _Gregory_ XIII. upon the House of _Savoy_, yet under King _Henry_ III. some Knights in _France_, of that Order, refus’d to joyn with their Fellows, under the Obedience of the Duke of _Savoy_. King _Henry_ IV. desirous to have a new order, bearing the Denomination of _The Blessed Virgin_, &c. apply’d himself to Pope _Paul_ V. and obtain’d what he su’d for _A. D._ 1608. (besides other Pensions out of certain Ecclesiastical Benefices in _France_) the Commandaries and Hospitals of St. _Lazarus_ in that Kingdom, and the _Knights of St._ Lazarus that remain’d in _France_, were incorporated with them under two Titles; their Seal being inscrib’d, _Sigillum Ordinis & Militiæ Mariæ Virginis de Monte Carmeli, & Sancti Lazari in Hierusalem_. The Order consists of One Hundred choice _French_ Gentlemen, whose Offices are to attend on the King in every warlike Expedition. They vow Chastity and Obedience, and profess to fight against the Enemies of the Romish See. The Feast of the Patroness is the 16th of _July_; _Philibert Nerestang_, a valiant Knight of St. _Lazarus_, was elected their first Master 1608. Their Badge is a Cross of 8 Points of tawny Velvet or Sattin, with a white Border sow’d on the left Side of their Cloaks, and the Image of the Virgin _Mary_ of _Mount Carmel_ plac’d in the Middle, within a Rundle encompass’d with Rays of Gold. They also wear about their Necks, in a tawny Silk Ribbon, the like Cross of Gold; but the Image of the said Knights is enamel’d on both Sides. There Investiture is like that of _Malta_. 45. _Knights of the most Glorious Virgin_ Mary _of_ Rome. _A. D._ 1618. _Pedro_, _John Baptista_, and _Bernardo_, sirnam’d _Petrignaneos_ (three Brethren of _Spelta_ in _Italy_) invented this Order: To which was added, the Rule of St. _Francis d’Assise_, whereof the Popes are Great Masters. _Paul_ V. confirm’d them, and gave these Knights the Palace of St. _John Lateran_ for their Convent, and the City and Port of _Civita Vecchia_ to make their Arsenal; with an Island adjacent, together with the Government of his Gallies. Their Institution was for the Exaltation of the _Roman_ Church, and to check or suppress the _Turks_ roving in the Mediterranean. There are three Sorts of this Order, 1. _Knights Gentlemen_, Laicks. 2. _Knights Gentlemen_, Priests and benefic’d. 3. _Knights Chaplains_, or _Servants of Arms_. All of these wear on the left Side of their Mantles their Badge, which is a _blew Cross floree Azure_, border’d with _Silver_, having 4 _Mullets_, or _Stars_, at the End of each Flower, to signifie the Four Evangelists; in the Middle is a Circle (extended round underneath the Arms of the Cross) set with 12 Rays for the 12 Apostles, inscrib’d, _In hoc signo vincam_; and within it (taking up the Center of the Cross) is a Cypher of _M. S._ i. e. _Sancta Maria_, crown’d with Chaplets of Flowers, and Stars of Gold set over the Chaplet. 46. _Knights of the_ Annunciade, _and St._ Michael _the Archangel in_ Mantua, _or of the Christian Militia in_ Moravia. BY these Names they have been promiscuously called. It was instituted 1618. by _Charles Gonzaga_, Duke of _Mantua_ and _Nevers_, in Conjunction with _Adolph_, Count of _Altham_ his Brother, and _John Baptist Petrignan Sfortia_. To give it the greater Lustre, they divided the World among them; _Charles_ took the North and West Parts, _Adolph_ the Eastern, and the other had the South, where they were personally to found Convents and invest Knights. Duke _Charles_ began his Institution of this Order under the Rule of St. _Francis_, in _Olmutz_ the Metropolis of _Moravia_, the Year aforesaid, and dedicated it to the blessed Virgin and St. _Michael_: But what Progress the others made in their pious Resolutions, History is silent. It has been likewise styl’d, _Conceptionis Ordo & Militis Virginis annunciatæ_. _Anno_ 1612. several illustrious Princes of divers Countries entered themselves into that Order at _Vienna_. It was approv’d by Pope _Paul_ V. and confirm’d by Pope _Paul_ VIII. 1624. The Design of its Institution was, to establish Peace and Concord among Christian Princes and their Subjects; to release Captives, and deliver the Oppressed out of the Hands of the Infidels. On some unhappy Difference among the illustrious Founders, in a short time it moulder’d away and became ineffectual, that the Mahometans (for whose Destruction it was design’d) heard only the Report of it. CAP. III. § 1. HAVING particulariz’d the Religious Orders, I shall proceed to those accounted absolutely Military. Among them, 1. _Knights of the_ Round Table _may, for Antiquity, challenge the first Place_. The Founder was _Arthur_ King of _Britain_, crown’d in the Year of our Lord 516, at the Age of 15 Years; of whose incredible Courage and Gallantry, tho’ some have stretch’d too far, yet _William_ of _Malmsbury_ is of Opinion, he was worthy to have been celebrated by true and faithful Historians, and not false and spurious Tales. He it was that long prop’d up his declining Country, and inspir’d Martial Courage into his Subjects, the _Saxons_, in twelve pitch’d Battles having overcome, and conquer’d divers Countries. He liv’d in so great Repute and Renown, that worthy Knights came from all Parts to his Court, as a Seminary of Military Discipline, to demonstrate their Valour in point of Arms. This gave him Occasion to select out of these, and his own Subjects, some say Twenty Four of the most Valiant, which he united in a Fellowship; and to avoid all Controversy upon Precedency, caus’d a Round Table to be made, whence the Order had its Appellation. He admitted not only _Britains_, but Strangers; and their Qualifications were to be Persons of Nobility, Dignity, and renown’d for Vertue and Valour. The Place where they were instituted was _Windsor_; and those others of Note, where he and his Knights assembled, were at _Caerleon_ in _Monmouthshire_, _Winchester_, and _Camelot_ in _Com’ Somerset_; and their time of convening was _Whitsuntide_. In _Winchester_ Castle was a large Round Table, call’d (and affirm’d to be) King _Arthur_’s; or at least set up in the room of one more ancient, which was destroy’d in the rebellious Times of Forty One, with other Reliques there. The Articles of their Profession (Number 12) are set down by Sir _William Segar_. We find no authentick Proof what Badge they bore, notwithstanding the Report that King _Arthur_ had a Shield nam’d _Pridwin_, wherein the Virgin _Mary_ was depicted. His Sword and Lance had also their Names, one being call’d _Caliburne_, the other _Irone_ or _Rone_. It’s not remember’d that this Order surviv’d the Founder, but rather that it expir’d with him, most of these Knights perishing with him at the Battle of _Kamblan_, now _Camelsford_, in _Cornwall_, where tho’ he kill’d his Enemy _Mordred_, yet he dy’d _A. D._ 542. IT may be noted, that the like Round Table grew in Estimation shortly after the _Norman_ Conquest, being permitted at Haslelades, Tilts and Turnaments, _temp. Steph._ and _R. I._ And _Roger Mortimer_, Earl of _March_, kept the Celebration of the Round Table (consisting of One Hundred Knights, and as many Ladies) with Tilting at _Kenelworth_-Castle, in _Com’ Worcest’_ 7 _Ed._ I. And King _Edward_ III. designing to restore it, held a Just at _Windsor_ in the 18th Year of his Reign; and in the 19th ordain’d it annually to be kept there at _Whitsontide_. But it was thought fit upon divers Accounts to forbid these Assemblies, and in particular 16 _H._ III. at _Shrewsbury_, when the King went to meet _Llewellin_ Prince of _Wales_, and in 36 _H._ III. and at many other times. 2. _Knights of the_ Oak _in_ Navarre, WERE instituted by _Garcia Ximenes_ of the Blood of the _Goths_, who had formerly retir’d from the World to a solitary Life, but relinquish’d it to command an Army rais’d by the _Navarrois_, to deliver themselves from the Oppression of the _Moors_. As he was marching to encounter them, _A. D._ 722. there appear’d to him from the Top of an Oak the Sign of the Cross, ador’d by an infinite Number of Angels. On giving Battle to the Infidels he gain’d a remarkable Victory, and the People elected him their King; and he in thankfulness to God erected this Order, investing his Nobles therewith, and oblig’d them to defend the Christian Faith, and acknowledge Obedience to his Successors, Kings of _Navarre_. Time has eclips’d this Order. 3. _The Order of the_ Gennet, WAS Founded by _Charles Martel_, in Memory of the famous Battle near _Tours_, _A. D._ 726. where he overthrew 385000 _Saracens_ and _Moors_, with their General _Abdiramo_; and to reward those who had well-behav’d themselves in this Action. The great Number of rich Gennet Furr, (Ermine has since gain’d the better value) as also the Creatures themselves taken alive among the Spoils, was the Occasion of assuming the Name: But others impute it to Gennets, a kind of neat-shap’d Horses, whereof not unlikely a great Part of the Founder’s Cavalry consisted. The Knights were Sixteen in Number, and were accounted the first Order of this Nature among the _French_, which continu’d till the Institution of the _Star_, when it was laid aside, tho’ some _French_ Authors question if ever the Order was in being. 4. _The Order of the_ Crown-Flower, ERECTED by _Charles_ the Great, Son of King _Pepin_, _A. D._ 802. to reward the _Frizons_, who had behav’d themselves valiantly in his Armies, and to encourage others to emulate their Vertue. It was so call’d from its Ensign, _viz._ an Imperial Crown embroider’d with Gold. The Knights were invested with the Military Belt and a Box on the Ear. 5. _The Order of the_ Dog _and_ Cock. THAT there was such an Order in _France_ is related by several Writers, but they give no certain Account of its Institution. 6. _The Order of St._ Andrew, _or the_ Thistle, _in_ Scotland, IS reported by _John Lesley_, Bishop of _Ross_, to take beginning from a bright Cross in Heaven, in Fashion of that whereon St. _Andrew_ suffer’d Martyrdom, which appear’d to _Hungus_, King of the _Picts_ (and to the _Scots_ whom _Achaius_ King of _Scotland_ sent to his Assistance) the Night preceding the Battle with _Athelstan_ King of _England_; over whom prevailing, they went in Solemn Procession to the Kirk of St. _Andrew_, to thank God and his Apostle for their Victory, promising that they and their Posterity would ever bear the Figure of that Cross in their Ensigns and Banners. _Favin_, in his _Theatre of Honour_, relates it to be instituted upon the famous League, Offensive and Defensive, made between _Achaius_ and _Charlemain_ King of _France_; to preserve the Memory of which Alliance, _Achaius_ added the _Tressure of Flowers de Lys_ to the Lyon, and took for Device the _Thistle_ and _Rue_, which he compos’d into a Collar of his Order; and for his Motto, _Pour ma Defence_: Yet doth _Menenius_ make these the Symbols of two different Orders, one of the _Thistle_, whence the Knights were so styl’d, and the Motto, _Nemo me impune lacessit_; the other call’d _Sertum Rutæ_, or _The Garland of Rue_: Nevertheless to both these Collars hung one and the same Jewel, _viz._ the Figure of St. _Andrew_, bearing his Cross before him. _But there are some_, saith the same Author, _that refer the Institution of the_ Thistle (the Badge of the _Scotch_ Kingdom from the Times of _Achaius_) _to the Reign of_ Charles VII. _King of_ France, _when the Amity was renew’d between both Kingdoms_. Lastly, Others place its Foundation 1500. Their principal Ensign is a Gold Collar, compos’d of Thistles interlink’d with Anulets of Gold, and pendant thereto St. _Andrew_ with his Cross, and this Epigraph, _Nemo me impune lacessit_. Their solemn Meeting was annually on St. _Andrew_’s Day, in the Church of the Town dedicated to his Name: During the Festivity, the Knights were richly habited, and wore their Parliament Robes, having fix’d on their left Shoulders an Azure Roundle, charg’d with a Saltire Argent, or St. _Andrew_’s Cross enfil’d in Centre, with a Crown compos’d of _Flower de Luces Or_. For the ordinary and common Ensign, the Knights us’d a Green Ribbon, whereat hung a Thistle of Gold, crown’d with an Imperial Crown, within a Circle of Gold, containing the last nam’d Epigraph; and now of late they have sew’d to their left Breast an Irradiation (like that of _The Knights of the Garter_) over a Saltire Silver, the Irradiation charg’d with a Blew Roundle of St. _Andrew_’s Cross. Their Number consisted of Thirteen, in Allusion to our blessed Saviour and the Twelve Apostles. 7. _Knights of_ our Lady of the Star, OWE their Original to _Robert_ the Devout of _France_, _A. D._ 1022. to manifest his strict Devotion to the blessed Virgin. They were in Number Thirty, inclusive of the Chief. Their Seat was in the noble and ancient House of St. _Owen_, call’d _de Chichey_, near St. _Denys_ in _France_. This Order was of no long continuance, for being much sully’d and disgrac’d (during the Civil and Foreign Wars) by the Imitation of Persons that had neither Birth nor Merit to recommend them, King _Charles_ VII. took Occasion to efface it _A. D._ 1455. by delivering up, in a Chapter, the Ensign that he wore to the Chevalier _du Guet_, Captain of the Night-watch in _Paris_, the Lords and Princes throwing it off after it had receiv’d that Mark of Infamy; tho’ some alledge it declin’d upon the Erection of _The Order of St._ Michael, as the _Star_ supplanted that of the _Gennet_. 8. _The Order of the_ Lilly _in_ Navarre, _or of St._ Mary _of the_ Lilly, WAS founded _A. D._ 1048. by _Garcius_ VI. King of _Navarre_, in Honour of the blessed Virgin _Mary_, after his Recovery from a languishing Sickness. Others relate, that prevailing against the _Moors_, he made a Feast in Honour of the blessed Virgin, at which he instituted this Order, electing his Brothers and Sons among the first Knights. It was esteem’d the most Illustrious of all _Spain_, and consisted of Thirty Eight Knights, extracted out of the ancientest Blood of _Navarre_, _Biscay_ and _Old Castile_. The Kings of _Navarre_ were their Chief. They promis’d, at their Institution, to expose their Lives and Fortunes in Defence of the Christian Faith, the Conservation of the Crown, and Expulsion of the _Moors_. 9. _The Order of the_ Sword _in_ Cyprus, WAS erected 1195. by _Guy_ of _Lusignan_, King of _Jerusalem_ and _Cyprus_, after he had purchas’d that Isle of our King _Richard_ I. in Commemoration of so fortunate a Plantation of 15000 Persons whom he brought thither. Some question the Truth of this; however all assent, its Founder was one of the _Lusignan_ Family. The Collar was compos’d of round Cordons of white Silk, woven into Love-Knots, interlac’d with the Letters S and R. Beneath this Collar hung an Oval of Gold, whereon was perfigur’d a Sword, the Blade enamell’d Silver, the Hilt Gold, and about the Oval this _Motto_, _Securitas Regni_. _Micheli_ says, _Pro Fide Servanda_, and _Gothofredus, pro integritate tuenda_. Their Festivity was _Ascension-Day_, whereon the Founder gave it (in the Church of St. _Sophia_, the Cathedral of _Nicosia_ in _Cyprus_) to his Brother _Amaury_, and to Three Hundred Barons establish’d in that his new Kingdom. There were Eight Kings of _Cyprus_ of the _Lusignan_ Line, Great Masters; but when this Isle fell into the Hands of the _Turks_, this Institution ceas’d. 10. _The_ Bear _in_ Switzerland, WAS instituted _A. D._ 1213. by the Emperor _Frederick_ II. in Favour of the Abbot of St. _Gall_ in _Swaben_, who had assisted him in gaining the Empire. These Knights wore a Collar of Gold, at the End whereof hung a Bear Gold, mounted on an Hillock enamell’d with Black, in Honour of St. _Ursus_ of the _Theban_ Legion, who was martyr’d before the Temple of the Sun at _Soleurre_ in _Switzerland_. It was also call’d _The Order of St._ Gall, from the Name of the Patron (a _Scotch_ Gentleman, and the Apostle of _Swaben_) of the Place where it receiv’d its Appellation. The Abbot whereof, for the Time being, had Power to confer this Honour, which was done by girding with the Military Belt (the Sword being first consecrated) and putting on the Collar. It continu’d ’till the _Switzers_ became a Common-Wealth; and then the Castles of the Nobles being dismantled, it was laid aside. 11. _The_ Broom-Flower _in_ France, TOOK its Original from _Lewis_ of _France_, to honour the Coronation of his Queen _Margaret_, _A. D._ 1234. Their Habits were Cassocks of White Damask, and Violet Chaperons; the Collar compos’d of Broom-Flowers Proper, interlac’d with Flowers _de Lys_, hanging thereat a Cross _Florence_ Gold, to which was added this Inscription, _Exaltat Humiles_; the Founder accounting the Broom the Symbol of Humility. Their Number was at the Sovereign’s Pleasure, and this Order continu’d till the Death of King _Charles_ V. Some say _Charles_ VI. instituted it, and others deny the being of any such Order. 12. _The_ Ship _and_ Double Crescent _in_ France. SUCH an Order was of Old, in Honour of the great Atchievements of that Nation, tho’ by whom founded is unknown. _Favin_ affirms, St. _Lewis_ erected this after he had instituted the _Broom Flower_, to animate the Nobility to accompany him in his Expedition to _Africa_, 1269. Their Badge was alluding to the Name of the Order, the Figure of a Ship Pendant in an Oval of Gold; and expir’d with St. _Lewis_ after the first Class of Knights; but its Honour was kept up by _Charles_, Brother of St. _Lewis_, and flourish’d in _Sicily_ with his Successors, until the Kings of _Arragon_ obtain’d that Kingdom. 13. _Knights of St._ James _in_ Holland. THIS Order was erected by _Florentius_, Earl of _Holland_ and _Zeland_, and Lord of _Friseland_; and he, _A. D._ 1290. bestow’d the Ensigns of it, in his Palace at the _Hague_, upon Twelve of his chief Nobility, among which was _Lancenot_ Lord _Hamilton_, Embassador from the King of _Scots_. They were invested with a Collar of Gold, or Military Belt of Silver gilt, set off with Six Escallops, whereat was hung the Picture of St. _James_ the Apostle. 14. _The Order of the_ Swan _in_ Cleveland. IF ever any such was, it has been effac’d long since. Yet _Favin_ says, the Princes of _Cleve_ have born the _Swan_ for their Order, Devise, Crest and Supporters, to preserve the Memory of the _Knight of the Swan_, whose Romance he sets down. And further reports, That _Charles Gonzaga_ of _Cleve_, Duke of _Nevers_, had a Design to re-establish it. 15. _The Knights of_ Jesus _at_ Rome, WERE instituted by Pope _John_ XXII. at _Avignon_ in _France_, _A. D._ 1320. as a Temporal Prince, being Lord Paramount of St. _Peter_’s Patrimony. _Paul_ V. much augmented it. Their Badge is a plain Cross Gules, inclos’d within a Cross patee Or, hanging at a Gold Chain. Pope _Clement_ IX. 1668-9. treated Three of the Embassadors from the _Swiss Cantons_ with the usual Ceremonies, himself putting on the Chains, and the Captains of his Guards girding their Swords about them. 16. _The_ White Eagle _in_ Poland, WAS instituted by _Ladeslaus_, King of _Poland_, to honour the Marriage of his Son _Casimire_ the Great, with _Anne_ Daughter of _Gedimer_ Duke of _Lithuania_, 1325. The Ensign was a white Eagle crown’d. 17. _The Order of Knights_ de la Banda _in_ Castile, WAS set up by _Alphonsus_ II. King of _Leon_ in _Castile_, in the City of _Victoria_, _A. D._ 1332. (or _Palencia_ 1330. or _Burgos_ 1368. according to others) not long before his Coronation, the better to secure himself against his Enemies. Soon after the Solemnity was celebrated at _Burgos_, in the Monastery of St. _Mary Royal_, where the Candidates, conducted by the King to the Altar, and depositing their Arms, spent the Night in Watching and Prayer. The Morrow after Mass, they were invested with a red military Belt or Ribbon, of four Fingers broad, which came a-cross the Body over the right Shoulder, and so under the left Arm, and was the Ensign from whence they took their Denomination. This Order was chiefly to Honour the Nobility; and at first none were admitted but the younger Sons of Noblemen [excluding elder Brothers] or Persons well-descended, or Esquires, who had serv’d in Court or Camp Ten Years at least. It was anciently of great Esteem, and Kings have vouchsafed to take its Ensign; but at length it was disus’d. 18. _The Order_ de la Calza, INSTITUTED at _Venice_ _A. D._ 1400. from the Example of the _Knights_ de la Banda, in Honour of the Inauguration of Duke _Michele Steno_. It consisted of a Society of particular Noblemen and Gentlemen, who voluntarily met together, and elected a Chief among themselves. They took an Oath to observe their Articles, part whereof was, the Honour of the City, where noble and splendid Regales were made; and with such like magnificent Divertisements did they entertain King _Henry_ III. of _France_, and other noble Personages. It receiv’d the greater Lustre, by the Addition of several Italian Princes; and the most conspicuous Families were receiv’d into it. Their Habit, on Solemn Days, was a Crimson Senator’s Vest appearing very splendid. Their Ensign, a Sun in a Sheild painted in their Banners. It arriv’d to such Profuseness, that in 1590. it was wholly laid aside. 19. _The Order of St._ Mark _in_ Venice, IS here reckon’d, because the Knights are dignify’d with a Title and particular Ensign of Honour at their Creation. The Ceremony is after the Manner of _Knights Batchelors_, by Dubbing with a Sword, and their Title a bare Mark of Honour, having no Laws or Statutes, or particular Obligations enjoyn’d. It had the Denomination from St. _Mark_ the Evangelist, whose Body was translated to _Venice_, 828. and became the Titular Angel and Guardian of that City, his Picture being display’d in their Banners. The exact Time of its Institution is not certainly determin’d. The Badge that adorns these Knights, is, a Gold Chain put over their Shoulders at their Creation, whereat depends a Medal, on one side whereof is the Symbol of St. _Mark_, _viz._ a winged Lyon, holding in his right Paw a drawn Sword, and in his left an open Book, with this Motto, _Pax tibi Marce Evangelista meus_. On the Reverse, the Duke surviving is beautify’d with a particular Impress. Sometimes represented on his Knee, receiving a Standard from the Hands of St. _Mark_. This Medal is worn on a Cross enamell’d Blew. The Duke confers this Honour, either privately in his Chamber, or publickly in a full College. The Senate have the Power of creating this Order; and they who receive it by their Sanction, the Dignity is greater than from the Hands of the Duke himself. Absent Persons are invested by Letters Patents; and to aggrandize their Honour and Title, style themselves _Knights of St._ Mark. 20. _The Order of the_ Seraphims, _or_ Seraphick Knights, _otherwise sirnam’d of_ Jesus, WAS begun by _Magnus_ IV. King of _Sweden_ 1334. in Memory of the Siege laid to the Metropolitan City of _Upsala_. The Collar was compos’d of Seraphims and Patriarchal Crosses. 21. _The Order of the_ Sword _and_ Military Belt _in_ Sweden. BY whom or when founded we have no Memoirs. The Collar made up of Swords, with Belts twining round them (the Symbol of Love and Justice) the Swords somewhat inclining towards the Point, and so joyn’d Two and Two, Point to Point, plac’d round in a Circle. 22. _The Order of the_ Knot _in_ Naples. WHEN _Lewis_, King of _Hungary_, warr’d against _Joan_, Queen of _Naples_; not so much to dispossess her of the Kingdom, as to revenge his Brother _Andrew_’s Death, whom this _Joan_, his Wife, had strangled 1351. On the 26th of _May_, the Queen and _Lewis_ Prince of _Tarantuni_, being crown’d King and Queen of that Realm on the same Day, in Commemoration of so pacifick an Union, and to tear up all their Enmities, the Prince instituted this Order; into which enter’d, at that Time, Threescore and Ten Lords. Their Habit was White, and their Ensign a Knot (the Emblem of Love and Friendship) intermixt with Gold. This Order expir’d in a short Time. 23. _Knights of the_ Annunciade _in_ Savoy. _Ame_ VI. Earl of _Savoy_, instituted this Order, under the Title of _The Collar_ 1362. in Honour of the Fifteen Divine Mysteries of the _Rosary_. _Favin_, on a mistaken Ground, calls it _The Order of the Snares of Love_, in regard its Founder had receiv’d of his Lady, a Bracelet made of the Tresses of her Hair, plaited in Love-knots, and that the four Letters, afterwards interlac’d by the Founder, should signifie _Frappes_, _Entres_, _Rompes_, _Tout_. It is conspicuous enough at the first Erection it was call’d of _The Collar_, and so remain’d till _Charles_ III. or _Le Bon_ Duke of _Savoy_, bestow’d on it the Title of _The Annunciation_, from the Picture of the Annunciation which he annex’d to _The Collar_, 1518. The Founder appointed the Number of his Knights to be Fifteen, among whom Sir _Richard Musard_, an _Englishman_, is recorded 1434. and 1568. their Number was encreas’d to Twenty, that being solely lodg’d in the Breast of their Sovereign. _Riene_ Castle, in _Buger_, was their principal Seat; they had a Chartreuse to entertain Fifteen Priests to celebrate Fifteen Masses to the Honour of the Fifteen Joys of the blessed Virgin, and to the Soul’s Health of these Knights; and here were their Ceremonies and Chapters held, until _Charles Emmanuel_ I. exchang’d it and other Places for the Marquisate of _Saluces_, 1607. on the Anniversary of the Feast and Celebration of the Order (being fix’d upon the Day of the Annunciation) were translated first to the Church of St. _Dominick_ at _Montmeiller_, and afterwards by him to the Hermitage of _Camaldule_, upon the Mountain of _Turin_ call’d _l’Eremo Assis_. The ancient Collar was of Gold, Three Fingers broad; in barbarous Characters were ingraved these Letters, F E R T, and one Knot (commonly call’d the _Savoy Knot_) at the end of each _Fert_; which, with Three other Knots entwin’d one within another, made up the Circumference _pendant_ at the Collar without any Figure. These old Characters were suppos’d to be the Initials of _Fortitudo ejus Rhodum tenuit_, alluding to _Amadeus le Grand_, who so valiantly defended _Rhodes_ against the _Turks_, 1310. But that this was long before the Devise of the House of _Savoy_, is manifest from the Coins of _Lewis de Savoy_, Baron _de Vaud_. who dy’d 1301. the Monument of _Thomas de Savoy_, who dy’d 1233. whereon was lying at the Feet of his Portraiture a Dog with a Collar about his Neck, inscrib’d _Fert_, as an integral Word, and from a Brass Coin of the said Earl’s, on the Reverse whereof are Two Knots of the Model before spoke of, and the Word _Fert_ in the midst. There is the Ectype of a Silver Coin of _Peter de Savoy_, (who erected in _England_ the noble Pile of that Name in the _Strand_, _temp. H._ III.) wherein is represented the Devise _Fert_ in _Gothick_ Characters, the true Interpretation of which Word cannot be explain’d. This ancient Collar is still in vogue and daily worn, but now called _The little Collar_, fashion’d of Gold or Silver gilt, about an Inch broad, and of different weight. The Knights wear it about their Necks, close to the Collar of their Doublet. Duke _Charles_ III. as he much restor’d the Splendor of this Order, _Anno_ 1518. introduc’d the larger one, only worn upon high Days. It weighs about Two Hundred Crowns, and is compos’d of the Word _Fert_, interwoven with Knots, severed with Fifteen Roses of Gold, whereof Seven are enamell’d with White, and Seven with Red, and border’d with Two Thorns. The Figure of the Annunciation is enamell’d in various Colours, _pendant at three Chainets_ to another Rose-colour’d both White and Red. He first appointed the great Mantle of Crimson Velvet, his own being furr’d with Ermines, but the rest of the Knights with Miniver, fring’d and border’d with _Savoy Knots_ in fine Gold; under this Mantle is worn a Surcoat of fine Damask. Duke _Emanuel Philibert_, his Son, alter’d the Colour of the Mantle to Azure, and lin’d it with White Taffaty, of which Silk he made the Surcoats. _Charles Emanuel_ chang’d the Mantle into an _Amaranthus_ or Purple Colour, seeded with Roses and Flames in embroidery of Gold and Silver, and lin’d with Cloth of Silver tissu’d Blue, now in use; under which, instead of the White Taffaty Surcoat, is now worn a White Satin Suit embroider’d with Silk, the Hose gather’d upwards in the fashion of Trouses. 24. _The_ Thistle _in_ France, WAS instituted on _New-Year’s Day_ 1370. by _Lewis_ II. Duke of _Bourbon_, upon his Marriage with _Anne_, Daughter to the Count _Daulphine_ in _Auvergne_. The first Solemnities of this Order were perform’d at _Nostre Dame de Maulins_ in _Bourbonnois_, where he founded a College of Twelve Canons, in Honour of the blessed Virgin; the Intent was, to corroborate his Interest for the Aid of the Duke of _Orleans_, against the Faction of the House of _Burgundy_, and by joyning of Flowers _de Lys_ and Thistles (the Symbols of Hope and Courage) emblematically to express the Nobleness of his Spirit against all the Power of Fortune. He ordain’d the Number of Knights to be Twenty Six, comprehending himself and his Successors, Dukes of _Bourbon_, as Chiefs, and oblig’d them to wear daily a Belt, a Girdle of Watchel coloured Velvet, lin’d with Crimson Sattin embroider’d with Gold, and therein the Word _Esperance_ curiously wrought. The Girdle was fasten’d with a Buckle and Thong of Gold, bearded and chequer’d with Green, enamel’d in Form like the Head of a Thistle. On the Anniversary of the Festival (the Conception of our Lady) the Knights wore Cassocks or Surcoats of Carnation Damask with White Sleeves, girded as before; the Mantle of the Order was sky-colour’d Damask with broad Welts of Gold Embroidered on the Collar, and lined with Red Satin, but the Mantlet of Green Velvet, the Bonnet was also of Green Velvet; at the Point of the Band hung a Tassel of Crimson Silk and Threads Gold, the Lining of Crimson Taffaty, and turn’d up after the antique manner, whereon they had embroided the Golden Shield with the Word _Allen_; the great Collar was of Gold, of the weight of Ten Marks, enamelled with Green, distended like Network, which was filled with Flowers _de Lys_ (together with the Letters of the Impress) plac’d in a Lozenge of Red Enamel; at the Bottom of the Collar, in an Oval of Gold (the Circle whereof was enamelled with Green and Red) appeared the Figure of the Patroness, the Virgin _Mary_, irradiated with Gold, and crowned with Twelve Silver Stars, a Crescent of the same under her Feet, enamell’d with Purple and Sky-colour; at the End of the Oval depended the Head of a Thistle enamelled Green, but bearded White. The Founder took an exact Patern for the Order of the _Garter_, with which he acquainted himself while he was Prisoner in _Windsor_ Castle. 25. _The Order of the_ Dove WAS begun by _John_ I. King of _Castile_ in _Segovia_, 1390. or, as others, 1379. to encourage his Nobles to prosecute the Noble Acts of his Grandfather King _Henry_ III. but the Founder dying the same Year, before it had taken root, it became of small Continuance. 26. _The Order of the_ Argonauts _of St._ Nicholas WAS instituted by _Charles_ III. King of _Naples_, 1382. to preserve Amity among the Nobles, to compose Enmities and suppress Seditions. If any of these Knights, upon a Variance, refused a Reconciliation, the Ensigns were to be forfeited. Others say the Design was to advance Navigation, to which their Ensign alludes, being a Ship floating upon the Waters in the midst of a Storm, having this Motto, _Non credo tempori_. In the Convent of that sumptuous Church which St. _Nicholas_, Bishop of _Smyrna_, erected, was the grand Feast held on the Anniversary of that Saint. This King appointed a White Habit for the Knights, and prescribed them laudable Constitutions; but for want of a settled Revenue, their Splendor expired with their Founder. 27. _Knights of St._ Anthony _in_ Hainault. ALBERT of _Bavaria_, Earl of _Hainault_, _Holland_, and _Zeland_, designing an Expedition against the _Turks_ and _Moors_, instituted this Order, 1382. The Ensign thereof was a Golden Collar wrought after the Fashion of an Hermit’s Girdle, at which hung a Walking-Staff, and a little Golden Ball. 28. _The_ Porcupine _in_ France, WAS erected by _Lewis_ of _France_, Duke of _Orleans_, 1393. to honour the Solemnization of the Baptism of his eldest Son _Charles_, by his Wife Daughter to the Duke of _Milain_. He chose the Porcupine for his Devise, with this Epigraph, _Cominus & Eminus_; not only out of the aspiring Hopes conceived of this Child, but also to intimate something of Revenge against _John_ Duke of _Burgundy_, his mortal Enemy; the Porcupine being an Emblem both Offensive and Defensive. Others make _Charles_ aforesaid the Founder of this Order, 1430. in Imitation or Emulation of the Golden Fleece, instituted by _Philip_ Duke of _Burgundy_. Their Number, including the Founder, was Twenty Five; their Habit, Surcoats of Violet Velvet, and over them Mantles of Watchet Velvet lin’d with Carnation Satin; the Collar was formed of Gold Chains, at the End whereof hung a Porcupine of Gold upon an enamelled Hillock of Grass and Flowers, which Creature was also embroidered on the Knights Belts. 29. _The Order of the_ Lily _or_ Lilies _in_ Arragon _or_ de la Jarra de S. Maria, _of the Vessel of St._ Mary, WAS erected by _Ferdinand_ King of that Country, called the infant of _Antiquera_, 1403. and dedicated to the Blessed Virgin. _Favin_ ranges it under the Denomination of the Title of the _Looking-glass of the Blessed Virgin in_ Castile, instituted in Memory of a Victory King _Ferdinand_ obtained in that Kingdom against the _Moors_, 1410. whence he transplanted them with him into _Arragon_, 1413. when he received the Crown, where it flourished under the Sons of that King, and then the Line was extinct. 30. _The Order of the_ Dragon overthrown _in_ Hungary, WAS instituted, _A. D._ 1413. by the Emperor _Sigismond the Glorious_, 1418. for the Defence of the Christian Religion, and to crush or oppugn all Hereticks and Schismaticks, and for the Satisfaction he receiv’d in conferring Peace to the Churches of _Hungary_ and _Bohemia_, by the Aid of the Council of _Constance_. It was in high esteem shortly after in _Germany_; but the Order and Founder had very near the same Period. The Knights wore daily, as their Ensign, a _Green Cross flory_, on solemn Days, a Scarlet Cloak, and on the Mantlet of Green Silk a double Chain of Gold (others say a Green Ribbon) at the End of which hung a Dragon dead with broken Wings, in posture of being overcome (the Symbol of Heresy) enamelled with Variety of Colours. 31. _The_ Equites Tusini _in_ Bohemia, _or else both in_ Bohemia _and_ Austria. THIS Order had its Name from _Toca_, a Cap or Coif. The Archdukes of _Austria_ were its Founders; which they enacted to engage their Subjects in Defence of the Christian Faith against _Turks_ and _Hereticks_, conferring upon the Knights towards their Support whatsoever they acquired in the Wars, which was a respite to themselves, after almost Two Hundred Years Charges, and Military Expence; indeed the Encouragement proved so good a Bait, that they cleared their Provinces almost of all _Turks_ and _Schismaticks_ that infested them. Their Badge was a plain _Green Cross_, and their Habit Red. 32. Ordo Disciplinarum, WAS instituted by the _Bohemian_ Kings, or rather the _Austrian_, to be a Curb upon the _Turks_ and _Hereticks_, at least to prescribe the Confines of the Kingdom. The Collar of the Order had a White Eagle. These Knights flourished in _Germany_, in the Reigns of _Sigismond_ and _Albert_ Emperors. 33. Orde de la Scama, _in_ Castile, WAS instituted by _John_ II. King of that Realm, about the Year, 1420. to excite his Nobility to fight against the _Moors_, which produced so good Effect, that in a short time the _Moors_ were shamefully overthrown. That King granted them Privileges, gave them their Statutes and Rules; but upon his Death the Splendor hereof was greatly eclips’d. Their Ensign was a Cross composed of the Scales of Fishes. They were obliged to defend _Castile_ against the _Moors_, to dye in Defence of the Faith, and when the King went to War they marched before him. Their Ensign was a Cross composed of the Scales of Fishes, the _Spanish Scama_ bearing the same Signification as the _Latin Squama_. 34. _The Order of the_ Golden Fleece, HAD its Original from _Philip_ II. Duke of _Burgundy_, Sirnam’d _the Good_, the 10th of _Jan._ 1429. at his Marriage with _Elizabeth_, Daughter of _Portugal_, in the City of _Bruges_ in _Flanders_, to perpetuate the Memory of his great Revenues raised by Wools with the _Low-Countries_. Some say in Commemoration of _Gideon_, who with Three Hundred Men vanquished a numerous Army of the _Midianites_; or of _Jacob_’s _Fleece_, viz. the Party-coloured and streaked Fleece, after the Example of _Jason_ and his _Argonauts_, whose Expedition to _Colchos_ he intended to make his Patern by a Voyage into _Syria_ against the _Turks_. He founded it to the Glory of the Almighty Creator, and Redeemer, in Reverence of the Virgin _Mary_, and St. _Andrew_ the Apostle, who was Patron thereof, and whose Festival was celebrated on that Day, but afterwards translated to the 1st of _May_, by reason of the shortness of the Days, and the Fatigue aged Knights would find to convene in an intemperate Season. The Knights at first were Twenty Four, beside the Duke, chief and supream, who reserved the Nomination of Six more at the next Chapter; but _Charles_ V. encreased them, 1516. to Fifty. Duke _Charles_ and _Maximilian_, Sons to the Founder, annex’d many Privileges to them, which were confirmed, 1556. For their Habit Three different Mantles were ordain’d them at the grand Solemnity; the first Day, of Scarlet Cloth, richly embroidered about the Lower End, with Flints struck into Sparks of Fire and Fleeces, with Chaperons of the same; and the same Day, after Dinner, to proceed to Vespers in Mantles of Black, and of the Colour of Chaperons; the Day following they were to hear Mass habited as themselves thought fit; but Duke _Charles_ aforesaid prescribed them Mantles of White Damask for that Day’s Ceremony, and changed their Cloth Mantles into Velvet. The great Collar is composed of double Fusils, placed Back to Back, Two and Two together, in form of the Letter B, representing it both Ways, to signify _Bourgoigne_. And these Fusils are interwoven with Flint-stones (in reference to the Arms of the ancient Kings of _Bourgoigne_) seeming to strike Fire, and Sparkles of Fire between them, the Device of the Founder, at the End whereof hung the Resemblance of a Golden Fleece, enamelled proper. To the Flint _Paradine_ ascribes the Motto, _Ante ferit quam Flamma micet_; and to the Fleece, _Pretium non vile laboris_. The Jewel is commonly worn in a double Chainet or Males of Gold, linked together at convenient Distance, between which runs a small Red Ribbon, or otherwise it is worn in a Red Ribbon alone. The Emperors of _Germany_ descended from _Philip_ Archduke of _Austria_, Duke of _Burgundy_ and Count of _Flanders_, were the Sovereigns of it, till _Charles_ V. gave the Guardianship of it to the Kings of _Spain_, which he perform’d on the 25th of _October_, 1556. conferring it on his Son King _Philip_ at _Bruxelles_, when he took the Collar from his Neck, and with his own Hands put it over his Son’s Shoulders in the Presence of divers of the Knights, with this Form, _Accipe, fili mi, quem e collo meo detraho, tibi præcipuum Aurei velleris torquem, quem Philippus Dux Burgundiæ cognomine bonus Atavus noster, monumentum Fidei Sacræ Romanæ Ecclesiæ, esse voluit & hujusce Institutionis ac Legum ejus, fac semper memineris_: Since which the Honour of being Chief of this Order remains at this Day in that Crown. 35. _The Order of St._ George _at_ Genoa, WAS given by _Frederick_ III. Emperor of _Germany_, in honour of St. _George_ the titular Saint and Patron of _Genoa_. The Ensign is a plain Cross _Gules_, and worn by the Knights at a Chain of Gold about their Neck. The Dukes of _Genoa_ are Chiefs thereof; and in regard their Dignity lasts but two Years, the Order is much impair’d thro the Inconstancy and Alteration of the Times. 36. _The Order of the_ Croissant, _or_ Half-Moon _in_ France, WAS erected in the City of _Anjou_, 1464. or according to the _Saincte Marthes_, _A. D._ 1448. by _Rene_ of the House of _Anjou_, King of _Jerusalem_ and _Sicily_, &c. Duke of _Anjou_, &c. The Intent thereof was the Honour of God, Support of the Church, and Exaltation of Knighthood; over which he declared himself and his Successors, Dukes of _Anjou_ and Kings of _Sicily_, Chiefs. He also chose St. _Maurice_, Knight and Martyr, for Patron, and held the first Ceremonies in the Church of _Angiers_ dedicated to his Name. The Symbol which the Knights wore on the right Side of their Mantle, was a Golden Crescent, whereon in Red Enamel was this Word _L’oz_, signifying _L’oz en Croissant_, whereby they were spur’d forwards to search after the Increase of Valour and Reputation. At this _Crescent_ was fasten’d as many small Pieces of Gold, fashion’d like Columns, and enamell’d with Red, as the Knights had been engag’d in Battels and Sieges; for none could be adopted into this Order, unless he had well trod the Paths of Honour. The Knights were Thirty Six, others say Fifty, in Number. For their Habit they wore Mantles of Red or Crimson Velvet, and a Mantlet of White, with the Lining and Surcoat of the same. 37. _The Order of the_ Ermin _in_ Britanny, WAS erected by _Francis_ I. Duke of _Bretagne_, to perpetuate the Memory of his Grand-father _John_ the Conqueror, or else in Imitation of other Orders in _France_; and thereupon he new built his Castle of _Ermin_. The Number of these Knights were Twenty Five. Their Habits were Mantles of White Damask lin’d with Carnation, and the Mantlet of the same. The great Collar was of Gold, compos’d of Ears of Corn in _Saltire_, bound above and beneath with Two Circles of Gold, imitating the Crown of _Ceres_, denoting the Care of Husbandry, and was sometimes called _The Order of the Ears of Corn_. At the End of this Collar hung the _Mus Ponticus_, or Ermin, passing over a Turf of Grass diaper’d with Flowers, at the Edge whereof was imboss’d this Epigraph in _French_, _Amaire_, the Device of his said Grand-father, by which he made known his Courage; and rather than fail in the least Punctilio of his Word, he would undergo any Misfortune. This Order ended when the Dukedom of _Bretagne_ became annex’d to the Crown of _France_, by the Marriage of _Anne_, Dutchess of _Bretagne_, to _Charles_ VIII. and _Lewis_ XII. both _French_ Kings. 38. _The Order of the_ Ermin _in_ Naples OWES its Institution to _Ferdinand_ I. King of _Naples_, at the Expiration of the War which he was engag’d in with _John_ of _Lorain_, Duke of _Calabria_, 1463. being induc’d thereto by the Treason and Confederacy of his Brother-in-law _Marinus Marcianus_, Duke of _Sessa_, who design’d to murder him, and transfer the Kingdom to the Duke of _Calabria_: But the Plot being defeated, instead of bringing him to Justice, he not only pardon’d him, but instituted this Chevalry, admitting therein all the Noblemen of Title and Figure in the Kingdom, and generously appointed him one of the first Knights. The Collar was of Gold, intermix’d with Mud or Dirt, to which depended an Ermin and this Motto, _Malo mori quam fœdari_, alluding to the clean Nature of the Animal. 39. _The Order of St._ Michael _in_ Naples, HAD its Original from the same King _Ferdinand_, in honour of St. _Michael_ the Arch-Angel, Patron of _Apulia_. The Habit of the Knights was a long White Mantle embroider’d with Ermins, and the Collar of Gold compos’d of the Letter O, to which hung in an Oval the Epigraph _Decorum_. By the Habit it seems to be the preceding Order, if that was dedicated to St. _Michael_. 40. _The Order of St._ Michael _in_ France. _Lewis_ XI. King of that Realm, considering how his Affairs were entangled, to re-unite the Affections of his Nobility to himself, instituted these Knights, 1469. giving them their Denomination from St. _Michael_ the Arch-Angel, the titular Angel and Protector of _France_, in Reverence of whom their ancient Kings were wont to solemnize this Feast-day with great Magnificence, and keep an open Court. Their Number at first were to be Thirty Six, whereof the King and his Successors were Chief: But it afterwards proceeded to Three Hundred. The Collar is compos’d of Escallop-Shells of Gold, joyn’d one with another and double-banded, fasten’d on small Chains of Gold, at the End of which is annex’d an Oval of the same; and therein, on an Hillock, is the Figure of St. _Michael_ combating and trampling down the Dragon. The Motto, _Immensi tremor Oceani_. The Habit was a Mantle of White Damask hanging down to the Ground, furr’d with Ermin, having its Cope embroider’d with Gold, and the Border of the Robe interwoven with Escallops of Gold; the _Chaperon_ or Hood, with its long Tippet, was made of Crimson Velvet; but afterwards King _Henry_ II. order’d this Mantle to be Cloth of Silver, embroider’d with Three _Crescents_ of Silver, interwoven with Trophies, Quivers and _Turkish_ Bows, _semied_ and _canton’d_ with Tongues and Flames of Fire; the _Chaperons_ of Crimson Velvet should have the same Embroidery. Their Grand Festival was to be celebrated on _Michaelmas-day_, at the Church of _Mount Michael_ in _Normandy_; but after wards transferr’d to _Bois de Vincennes_ near _Paris_. There is an Herald of Arms to attend this Order, called _Monsieur St._ Michael. Upon the instituting _The Order of the Holy Ghost_, not only Care was taken to preserve this of St. _Michael_, and to rectify it, but the Knights had the Privilege allow’d them, that if they thought fit they were made capable of receiving that of _The Holy Ghost_, which no Stranger or Native could be enroll’d in that had taken upon him any other Order. The Collar of St. _Michael_ may be worn with that of _The Holy Ghost_, and it is now frequently us’d. The Evening before any receive _The Order of the Holy Ghost_, he is admitted into _The Order of St._ Michael. 41. _The Order of the_ Elephant _in_ Denmark. KING _Christian_ I. being at _Rome_ upon a religious Account, Pope _Sixtus_ IV. among other Honours, invested him with this Order, in Memory of the Passion of our Saviour; and withal ordain’d the Supreme or Chief in his Successors, Kings of _Denmark_. THIS King founded the magnificent Chapel of the Three Kings in the Cathedral Church of _Roschilt_, (Four Leagues from _Copenhagen_) where the Knights were to assemble upon the Death of any of their Fraternity. He admitted thereunto divers Kings, Princes and Noblemen. Its chief Ensign was the Figure of an Elephant, on whose side (within a Rundle) was a Crown of Thorns, with Three Nails all bloody, in Memory of the Passion. The Knights were oblig’d to Acts of Piety, Alms-Deeds, and certain Ceremonies, especially upon those Days on which they wore the Ensigns. King _John_ valu’d it so highly, that he wore them on every solemn Festival. He advanc’d it to that Pitch of Grandeur, that our King _Henry_ VIII. and _James_ V. King of _Scotland_, accepted it. _Hertholm_, a learned _Dane_, in a particular Treatise of this _Elephantine Order_, says, The Badge was meerly Military, anciently given as a Memorial and Incitement to the _Danish_ Princes, who took upon them the Defence of Christianity against the _Moors_ and _Africans_. HERETOFORE the Knights wore a Collar of Gold compos’d of castellated Elephants and Crosses, something like the _Crosses ancrees_ (_Menenius_ calls them Spurs) at which hung the Picture of the Virgin _Mary_ to the Middle, holding Christ in her Arms, and surrounded with a Glory of Sun-beams. But that long since laid aside, they now wear only a Blue Ribbon, at which hangs an Elephant enamell’d White, adorn’d with Five large Diamonds set in the Middle. These Elephants, in the Reign of King _Christian_ IV. had in the same Place, within a Circle, the Letter C, and in the Center of it the Figure 4, denoting _Christianus Quartus_. THIS Honour is usually conferr’d on the Days of the King’s Coronation. _Frederick_ III. brought into use, in Imitation of _The Garter_, an embroider’d Glory of Silver Purple wrought upon the left Side of their Cloak or Vest, on which was embroider’d Two Crowns within a Rundle, bearing this Motto, _Deus providebit_. The late King, his Son, chang’d the Motto to, _Pietate & Justitia_; but all the Knights created by his Father are oblig’d to continue the former Motto. 42. _The Order of the_ Burgundian Cross _at_ Tunis, WAS instituted on St. _Mary Magdalen_’s Day, 1535. by _Charles_ V. Emperor of _Germany_ and King of _Spain_, after he had restor’d _Mulleasses_, King of _Tunis_, to his Kingdom, to reward those Commanders who had behav’d themselves well in the Victory. It was the Day wherein he made his pompous Entry into _Tunis_, when clad in the Coat he usually wore in Battle, whereon was embroider’d a _Burgundian Cross_, which Cross he made the Badge, and added a Steel striking Sparks of Fire out of a Flint, with this Inscription, _Barbaria_; and for a more ornamental Decoration, gave a Collar of Gold, whereat hung this Badge. 43. _Knights of the_ Holy Ghost, WERE instituted by the _French_ King, _Henry_ III. 1578. to unite his Nobles more firmly in their Obedience, to encourage them to persevere in the _Romish_ Religion, and to illustrate the State of his Nobility. It was so call’d by reason he was born on _Whitsunday_, 1550. elected that Day, 1573. King of _Poland_; and on that Day, 1574. came to the Crown of _France_. It was to consist of One Hundred Knights, besides the Sovereign or Great Master, which Office is inseparable from the Crown of _France_. A long Mantle of Black Velvet turn’d up on the left Side, and open’d on the right, was also appointed for the Habit, being at first embroider’d round with Gold and Silver, consisting of Flowers _de Lys_ and Knots of Gold, between Three sundry Cyphers of Silver; and above the Flowers _de Lys_ and Knots, were thickly powder’d Flames of Fire. This great Mantle was garnish’d with a Mantle of Cloth of Silver, cover’d with Embroidery made after the same Fashion, excepting only, that instead of Cyphers there were wrought Doves of Silver, and both these Robes double lin’d with a Satin of Orange-Tawney. The great Collar worn over the Mantle, was at first compos’d of Flowers _de Lys_, canton’d or corner’d with Flames of Fire, interwoven with Three Cyphers and divers Monograms of Silver; one was the Letter _H_ and a _Greek Lambda_, both double, for the King’s Name and the Queen’s, _Lovisa de Lorain_; the other Two were reserv’d in the King’s own Mind. But these Cyphers were taken off the Colour and the Embroidery of the Robes by King _Henry_ IV. and for a Mark of his Victories, Trophies of Arms were interlac’d instead thereof, with the Letter _H_ crown’d (the Initial of his Name) whereout arose Flames and Sparks of Fire; and for the like Reason the _H_ has been chang’d into _L_, both by _Lewis_ XIII and XIV. At this Collar hung a Cross richly enamell’d in the midst, whereon was figur’d a Dove in a flying Posture, as descending down from Heaven with full spread Wings: And that an Epigraph might not be wanting, some have attributed to it this, _Duce & Auspice_. Besides these Ornaments, the Knights wear a Black Velvet Cap, with a White Plume; their Breeches and Doublets are of Cloth of Silver, and their Shoes White ty’d with Roses or Knots of Black Velvet. The Badges ordain’d to be ordinarily worn, are a Cross of Yellow or Orange-colour Velvet, like a _Malta_ Cross, fix’d on the left Side of their Breast, except in military Expeditions, and then they are permitted to wear them of Cloth of Silver or White Velvet, having a Silver Dove, and at the Angles or Corners, Rays and Flowers _de Lys_ of Silver. They have a Cross of the Order made of Gold (like the _Malta_ Cross) with a Flower _de Lys_ in each Angle, to be worn about their Necks in a Blue Ribbon, and to be enamell’d White about the Sides, but not in the Middle. Such as are Knights both of St. _Michael_ and _The Holy Ghost_, are to bear the Figure of St. _Michael_ on one Side, and of a Dove on the other. The Anniversary is held on the first Day of the New-Year, but the first Part of the Ceremony begins always on the last Day of the Old, when it was instituted; and the Place for celebrating thereof is the Church of _Augustin_ Fryars in _Paris_. 44. _The Order of_ The precious Blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ _of_ Mantua, WAS instituted, 1608. by _Vincentio de Gonzago_ IV. Duke of _Mantua_, and II. of _Montferat_, for Defence and Propagation of Christianity, and in Honour of Three Drops of Blood of our Redeemer; as also to set forth more nobly the Nuptials of his eldest Son _Francisco_. It was confirm’d by Pope _Paul_ V. and consisted of Twenty Knights, the Founder and his Successors to be Great Masters. The Collar is compos’d of Ovals of Gold, some extended in Length, others in Breadth, alternately, and interlink’d with small Anulets: Those in Length have these Words rais’d in White Enamel, _Domine probasti_; on the other in Breadth is a Grey Crucible fill’d with small Rods of Gold, and placed on a Trevet of Black Enamel over Flames of Fire, intimating, that they who incorporated in this Society, should hold inviolable Faith and Concord in the greatest Trials and Emergences of Life; at the End of the Collar is _pendant_ a larger Oval of Gold, in which are figur’d two Angels standing upright, holding between them a Chalice crown’d, in the Table whereof are painted Three Drops of Bloods enamell’d Red, and round the Oval, _Nihil isto triste recepto_. 45. _The Order of the_ Amaranta, OWES its Institution to _Christina_, Queen of _Sweden_, about the Year 1645. in honour of a Lady of that Name, of great Beauty, Courage, Modesty and Charity. The chief Ensign is a Jewel of Gold compos’d of Two _A_’s, adorn’d with Diamonds on both Sides, and join’d together by reversing one of them, being set within a Circle of Laurel Leaves wreath’d about with White, and on the Four Sides this Motto, _Dolcenella memoria_; which Jewel the Knights wear either in a Gold Chain, or a Crimson or Blue Ribbon, as they best like of. His Investiture is with this Ceremony: The Queen being seated under her State, an intended Knight kneels before her, when she acquaints him with her Inducements to confer on him this Honour, enumerating his Services and Merits: This done, he takes an Oath, still kneeling and holding his Hands between the Queen’s, to defend her Person from Harm, and the Persons of his Brother Knights; to incite Justice, Vertue and Piety, and discountenance its Opposers; after which the Queen puts about him (in the manner of a Baudrick) a Crimson Silk Scarf with the Jewel fasten’d thereto. To an absent Prince or Personage, she sends the Jewel, accompany’d with her Letter, which supplies the Place of a personal Investiture. Among many others have been several Kings and Princes. Sir _Bulstrode Whitlocke_ has been elected Knight of this Order. 46. _The Order of the_ Black Eagle, WAS instituted by _Frederick_ King of _Prussia_, and Elector of _Brandenburgh_, soon after he had the Title of King conferr’d upon him. § 2. 1. In the _West-Indies_, _Montezuma_, King of _Mexico_, set Knighthood in the highest Splendor, ordaining certain military Orders, with several Badges and Ensigns. The most honourable among the Knights were those that carry’d the Crown of their Hair ty’d with a little Red Ribbon, having a rich Plume of Feathers, from which did hang Branches and Rolls of Feathers upon their Shoulders. They carry’d as many Rolls as they had done gallant Exploits in the Wars; and the King himself and his Sons were of this Order; which _Purchas_ calls _Eagle Knights_. 2. THERE was another Order, call’d _Of the Lyons and Tygers_. These Knights being commonly the most valiant in the Wars, always bore with them their Badges and Armories. 3. OTHER Knights there were, as _The Grey Knights_, not so much respected as the rest. They had their Hair cut round about the Ears: They made War upon their Enemies with Ensigns like other Knights, and were only arm’d to the Girdle, while the most Honourable were _Cap-a-Pee’d_. All Knights might carry Gold and Silver, be array’d in rich Cotton, have the use of painted and gilt Vessels, and wear Shoes; but the common People only the earthen sort; neither might they carry Shoes nor Attire themselves, but in a gross Stuff. Every Order had their Lodging assign’d them in the Palace, distinguish’d by their proper Ensigns: The first was the Lodging of the Prince, the second of _Eagles_, the third of _Lyons and Tygers_, and the fourth of _Grey Knights_. THE Province of _Cinaloa_ (near _New Mexico_) created their Knights by giving a Bow, and setting them to encounter a Lyon or some other wild Beast. THE _Inguas_, or Lords of _Peru_, dedicated their Children to Honour, by adorning them with _Guarras_ or Ensigns. They pierced their Ears, whip’d them with Slings, smeared their Faces with Blood, in order they should be true Knights to the _Ingua_. Those of Royal Extraction, before they received the Order of Knighthood abstained Seven Days from all manner of Nutriment, except a little raw Grain and Water, and after being heartned and brisked up again, performed some Military Exercises, also Racing, Wrestling, Leaping, Shooting, Slinging, throwing the Dart and Lance, _&c._ and enduring to be beaten on the Hands and Legs with Wands; these being as it were the Tests whether they could endure the Hardships of War or no; for if they did not sustain them manfully, they were denied Knighthood. The Ceremonies being performed by boaring an Hole in the Ears, putting on gallant Shoes, and wearing of the Breeches, which before they were restricted, adorning their Heads with Flowers, and having the Privilege of an Herb that none but themselves cou’d make use of, and lastly giving an Axe into their Hands. _Menenius_ calls these Knights _Oreiones_, from the _Spanish Orejas_, flop or loll-eared, in the _Latin Auriculares_, from the Leaf which they bore hanging in their Ears, or because they only negotiated Affairs with the Emperor, and had his Ear at all times. IN _Japan_ there’s an Order of Knights called _Mengoras_, part of whom are called _Bonzees_, living in Fraternities, as our Religionists in _Europe_. Some of these have the Charge of their Idols, and the Service relating to their Temples, others follow the Wars. They profess Chastity with such Severity, that no Woman is allow’d to enter their Cities. They govern the Kingdoms they conquer, and are so very opulent that some of them possess 60000 Duckets _per Annum_; and have a publick Armory well stored to make use of upon any Exigence, which is maintain’d by a daily Contribution. Women have been excluded their Share in this Way of Honour, tho’ their Courage and Valour have equalized the _Amazons_ of old; the Example is of the noble Women of _Tortosa_ in _Spain_, or the _Femme_ Cavaliers of the _Torchi_. _Micheli_ barely calls them _Chavalleros_, or rather _Chavalleras_, seeing the _Latins_ have had the Words, _Equitissæ & Militissæ_, to express, _Virago’s_ and _Heroines_. DON _Raymond_, last Earl of _Barcelona_, having in the Year 1149. reduced the City of _Tortosa_ from the _Moors_, on the Thirty First following they laid a fresh Siege to it, in hopes to recover it. The Inhabitants were at length reduced to great Streights; they desired Relief of the Earl, but he not being in a Condition to answer their Request, they had Thoughts of a Surrender; which the Women to prevent put on the Apparel of the Men, and by a resolute Salley forced the _Moors_ to raise the Siege. The Gallantry of the Action the Earl acknowledged by granting them several Privileges, and to perpetuate the Memory instituted this Order, somewhat like a Military one, and none were to be admitted, only those brave Women, and the Honour to derive to their Descendants, and assigned them for a Badge a Thing like a _Fryer’s Capouche_, sharp at the Top, after the Form of a Torch, of a Crimson Colour, to be worn upon their Head-Cloaths; that at all publick Meetings the Women should have Precedence of the Men, and should be exempted from all Taxes, and that all the Apparels and Jewels left by their dead Husbands should be theirs. A more general Ornament of Honour peculiar to the Fair Sex is the _Cordon_, which some will have to be an Order, or Equivalent thereunto. The Institution is attributed to _Anne Britaigne_, Wife to _Charles_ VIII. of _France_, who instead of the Military Belt or Collar, bestowed a Cordon or Lace on several Ladies, admonishing them to live chastly and devoutly, always mindful of the Cords and Bonds of our Saviour, and to engage them to a greater Esteem of it, she surrounded her Escutcheon of Arms with the like Cordon; from which Example the Arms of unmarried Ladies and Gentlewomen are usually adorn’d with them. CAP. IV. _Of the Castle, Chapel and College of_ Windsor, _&c._ Having dispatch’d the several Orders of Knighthood, and trac’d them from their proper Fountains, we come now to treat of the most Noble Order of the _Garter_; an Order, that not only grants Merit, and Honourable, and Valiant Exploits at Home, but what Imperial Heads and Persons, fam’d for the Antiquity of their Race, or Gallantry of Actions, have always esteem’d a further Advancement to their Glory therein to be enroll’d. For the better Explanation, it will be necessary to begin with the Description of the Castle, Chapel, and College of _Windsor_. The Place claims no greater Antiquity than of the _Saxons_, named by them _Windleshore_, and, as _Cambden_ conjectures, had the Denomination from the Winding of a Shore thereabouts, as did _Wandsworth_ in _Surry_, heretofore written _Windlesworth_. The first authentick Notice is from the Donation which King _Edward the Confessor_ made thereof to the Monks of _Westminster_, (as the Charter expresses it) _For the Hope of eternal Reward, the Remission of all his Sins, the Sins of his Father, Mother, and all his Ancestors, to the Praise of Almighty_, &c. he grants _Wyndleshore_, with all its Appurtenances, as an Endowment and perpetual Inheritance, to the Use of the _Monks_ there, and at _Westminster_, that served GOD. Those Monks enjoy’d it not long, for King _William the Conqueror_, in the first Year of his Reign, being greatly enamour’d with the pleasant Situation and Commodiousness of the Place, situate so near the _Thames_, and the Wood fit for Game, invited _Eadwin_, the then Abbot, and the _Monks_, to accept in Exchange for it, _Wokendune_ in _Essex_, a Mansion called _Ferings_, with all its Members and Hamlets, together with Fourteen _Sokemen_ and their Lands, and one Freeholder, and Three Houses in _Colchester_, all in _Essex_, since which it has remained in the Crown. The King being thus possess’d, forthwith built a Castle upon the Hill, which, in _Doomsday Book_, contained half an Hide of Land, and is there noted to be Parcel of the Mannor of [_Clivore_] _Clure_. This Castle King _Henry_ I. rebuilt, and beautified with great Magnificence, and, in the Tenth Year of his Reign, held his _Whitsontide_ there with great State and Splendor. Shortly after, in a Charter of Peace between King _Stephen_ and Duke _Henry_, (King _Henry_ II. afterwards) this Castle was called _Mola de Windesor_, the Fortress of _Windesor_. Within this Castle was King _Edward_ III. born, (commonly called _Edward_ of _Windsor_) and was baptized in the old Chapel; and so great was his Affection to that Place, that he constituted it the Seat of the most noble Order of the _Garter_; and to embellish it the more, he founded the College of the Chapel of St. _George_, and much enlarged, and beautified the Castle. For this Work he appointed several Surveyors, whom he assigned to press Hewers of Stone, Carpenters, and such other Artificers as were thought useful and necessary, as also to provide Stone, Timber, and all other Materials for them. _William de Wyckham_ (who attained to be Bishop of _Winchester_) was one of these Supervisors, and had that Place conferr’d on him by Letters Patent, _October_ 30. _Ed._ III. And a Grant of the same Fee was likewise allowed to _Robert de Bernham_, viz. One Shilling a Day, while he was at _Windsor_, Two Shillings when he went elsewhere about that Affair, and Three Shillings _per_ Week to his Clerk; afterwards he was chief Custos and Surveyor of this Castle, of the Mannors of Old and New _Windsor_, and of other Castles, Mannors, _&c._ belonging to the King, to provide Workmen, and look after the Repairs, and in those Mannors to hold Leets and other Courts, Pleas of Trespass and Misdemeanours. About the 34th of _Ed._ III. it is presumed the most considerable Enlargement of the Castle was made, seeing there was then great Store of the ablest Diggers and Masons impress’d, by virtue of Writs directed to the several Sheriffs, with Command under 100 _l._ Penalty to send them to _Windsor_ the _Sunday_ after the Feast of St. _George_, to work at the Kings Charge, from whence they were not to depart without _Wyckham_’s License, Security having been first taken by the Sheriffs, and returned into _Chancery_. _London_ found Forty; _Essex_, in conjunction with _Hertford_, Forty; _Wilts_, _Leicester_, with _Worcester_, _Cambridge_, with _Huntington_ Forty, _Kent_, _Gloucester_, _Somerset_, with _Devon_, and _Northampton_, one with another, found also Forty a-piece. And because divers of these Workmen, for Gain and Advantage, clandestinely left _Windsor_ to the Hindrance of the Work, all Persons were forbid to employ or retain them under Forfeiture of all they had, and likewise to arrest those that withdrew themselves from the Work, and commit them to _Newgate_. _A._ 36. _Ed._ III. many of them being swept away by the Pestilence, the like Writs were directed to other Sheriffs, under a Hundred Pound Penalty, to send able Men; whereupon the Counties of _York_ sent Sixty, _Derby_ Twenty Four, _Salop_ Sixty, _Hereford_ Fifty, _Nottingham_ Twenty Four, _Lancaster_ Twenty Four, and _Devon_ Sixty. _A._ 37. _Ed._ III. The noble Edifice was ready for Glazing, and of Twenty Four of that Occupation impress’d for the King’s Service, Twelve were to be employed at _Windsor_. In this Year and the next a great Proficiency was made, and vast Quantities of Stone were amassed, dug out of the Quarries of _Wellesfor_, _Newel_, and _Carby_, and other Places. From the 37th to the 43d, the Building of the Castle was diligently pursued. We find no Addition to this august Pile till his 48th Year, and after that Time nothing more during his Reign, so that it is supposed this Famous Piece for Magnificence and Strength was then chiefly finished, _viz._ the Great Hall of St. _George_, the Lodgings on the East and South side of the Upper Ward, the Keep or Tower in the Middle Ward, the Chapel of St. _George_, the Houses for the Custos and the Canons in the Lower Ward, with the whole Circumference of the Walls, their several Towers and Gates, as in the present Posture they remain. IN succeeding Times King _Hen._ VII. added that stately Fabrick adjoining to the King’s Lodgings, in the Upper Ward. King _Hen._ VIII. re-edified the great Gate at the Entrance into the Lower Ward. King _Edw._ VI. began, and Queen _Mary_ perfected the Conveying the Water, from _Blackmore-Park_ in _Wingfield_ Parish, into a Fountain of curious Workmanship erected in the Middle Ward, which supplied all the Castle. Queen _Elizabeth_ made a Terrace Work on the North side of the Castle; from whence there is a pleasant Prospect down upon _Eaton-bridge_, the _Thames_, and the adjacent Country. King _Charles_ I. _A. D._ 1636. built the Gate at the East end of the Terrace, which leads into the Park. And lastly, King _Charles_ II. greatly beautified and repair’d the Fabrick, and furnish’d it with a curious Armory; and, in fine, every Thing is so fitly disposed and ordered, that they are worthy of the Notice of every nice and curious Traveller. CAMDEN elegantly describes its Situation in Prose in this manner: _From an Hill_ (says he) _that rises with a gentle Ascent, it enjoyeth a most delightful Prospect round about; foreright, in the Front, it overlooketh a Vale, lying out far and wide, garnished with Corn Fields, flourishing with Meadows, deck’d with Groves on either side, and watered with the most mild and calm River_ Thames. _Behind it arise Hills every where, neither rough nor over high, attired, as it were with Woods, and even dedicated, as one would say, by Nature, to hunting Game._ And thus _Denham’s_ Muse pourtrays it: Windesor, #the next (where# Mars #with# Venus #dwells, Beauty with Strength) above the Valley swells Into my Eye, and doth it self present With such an easy and unforc’d ascent, That no stupendious Precipice denies Access, no horror turns away our Eyes; But such a Rise as doth at once invite A Pleasure, and a reverence from our sight. Thy mighty Masters Emblem, in whose face Sat Meekness heightned with Majestick Grace; Such seems thy gentle height, made only proud To be the Basis of that pompous Load. Than which a nobler weight no Mountain bears But Atlas only that supports the Spheres.# This Castle is under the Government of a Constable, so call’d in the Reign of King _John_, and has bore that Denomination ever since: The Office is of great Antiquity, Honour and Power, but of small Revenue, for it is partly Military and Civil; as Military he commands the Castle and any Garrison placed therein, and is obliged to defend it against all Enemies whatsoever; all the Prisoners brought hither are committed to his Charge, and is answerable for all that is in the Castle to the King, under whom he is Commander, as a Civil Officer. He is Judge of a Court of Record held there by Prescription, for determining, by way of Common Law, all Pleas between Party and Party, arising within the Precincts of the Forest of _Windsor_, and Liberties thereof, which compriseth many Towns; and all legal Processes issue out in his Name. He is allowed a Deputy learned in the Law, who is called the Steward of the Court of Record, and is Keeper of the Constable’s Seal of Office. This Officer supplies the Constable’s Place as a Judge of the Court of _Common Pleas_, from whose Judgment the Appeal is by Writ of Error returnable in the _King’s-Bench_, or _Common Pleas_ at _Westminster_. The Constable is likewise Forester and Warden of the Forest of _Windsor_, which is an 120 Miles in compass. He hath under him one or more Lieutenants at his Pleasure, and may imprison any Trespasser in Vert and Venison Convict, having a Prison in the Castle for that Purpose, named the _Coalhole_. He hath the Freedom of using the Sports of the Forest, which is granted to no Person without his or the King’s License, and signs all Warrants to kill Deer, (except what the King signs) and is to fell Timber and Wood. HE that was _Chastelain_ (the _French_ Word for Constable) in _William the Conqueror_’s Reign was _Walter Fitz Other_, from whom the Family of the Barons of _Windsor_ are descended, and the Earls of _Plimouth_, bearing the Surname of _Windsor_, _Temp. Car._ II. Prince _Rupert_ was Constable. WE come next to the Chapel of St. _George_, which is situate in the Lower Ward or Court of this Castle, and so named by King _Edw._ III. shortly after he had founded the College mention’d in the next Section; he having pulled down the old Chapel erected there by King _Henry_ I. and dedicated to King _Edward the Confessor_, to raise a more stately Structure in its stead; to bring which Matter to Perfection, in the 24th Year of his Reign, _John de Spoulee_ had the Office of Master of the Stone-Hewers, and had Power to provide Masons, and other Artificers, to whose Care they were entrusted. In _Anno_ 25. _Ed._ I. _John de Dorchester_, Sub-Constable of the Castle, was appointed to keep a Controul upon all the Provisions bought for the Works of the Chapel, as well as on the Payments, and all other Affairs relating thereunto. To this Fabrick he erected several Houses adjoining, for the Custos and Canons to reside in; and afterwards King _Hen._ IV. gave them the void Place in the Castle call’d the _Woodhall_, nigh the great Hall, for building of Houses and Apartments for the Vicars, Clerks, and Choristers, and the other Ministers, assigned for the Service of the Chapel; but King _Edw._ IV. observing the Walls and Foundation of the Chapel sapped and consumed, and esteeming the Fabrick not stately or spacious enough, designed another more noble and excellent in its Room: In order to it _Richard Beauchamp_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, was constituted Master and Surveyor of the Work, who had Power from the King to remove all Impediments, demolished divers of the Officiary Houses, and other irregular Piles and decay’d Walls, and dug up their Foundations, particularly those ancient Buildings on the East side of the Chapel, which extended unto the Walls on the North side of the Castle, where the Towers, _viz._ _Clurey_’s Tower, and _Le Amenery_’s Tower, and _Barney_’s Tower, were situated; as also on the South side of the Chapel, unto the Belfry there, exclusively; the Materials whereof he might bestow upon any Buildings in the Castle, as he thought convenient. How well the Bishop discharged this Office, appears from the Preamble of his Patent, whereby that King conferred on him the Chancellorship of the _Garter_, in which is set forth, _That out of meer Love towards the Order, he had given himself the Leisure daily to attend the Advancement and Progress of this goodly Fabrick_. FROM this Erection of K. _Ed._ IV. arose the elegant and beauteous Structure now standing, enlarged in Length at least an Hundred Fathom (tho’ it did not arrive to its Perfection until the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII.) together with the Dean and Canons Houses on the North side of the Chapel, and those of the Petty Canons raised at the West End, in form of a Fetter-lock (one of King _Edward_ the IVth’s Badges) and so vulgarly call’d. _Temp. Henry_ VII. Sir _Reginald Bray_, Knight of the _Garter_, became a liberal Benefactor, finishing the Body of the Chapel, and rearing the Middle Chapel on the South thereof, which still retains his Name, and where his Body lies interred, as is manifest by his Arms, Badges, _&c._ cut in Stone, and by his last Will. _Anno_ 21. _Hen._ VII. _John Hylmer_ and _William Vertue_, Free Masons, undertook the Vaulting the Roof of the Choir (a curious Piece of Architecture) for 700 _l._ and finish’d it by _Christmas_, 1508. _Anno_ 8 _Henry_ VIII. the Rood Loft, and Lanthorn, were erected, with the Contributions raised by the Knights Companions. Near to the East end of this Chapel, was a little Fabrick of Free-Stone, raised by Cardinal _Wolsey_, call’d the _Tomb House_, in the Middle whereof he designed to erect a Monument for King _Henry_ VIII. and had almost finished it before he died; but this was demolished, 1646. by command of the _Long Parliament_; and all the Copper Figures, exceedingly enriched by Art, carry’d thence. This Place King _Charles_ I. intended to enlarge, for the Interment of his own Royal Body, and those of his Successors; but those villainous Times drawn on, they with much ado afforded him but a mean obscure Place near the first high Place in the Choir of this Chapel, in the same Vault where the Bodies of King _Henry_ VIII. and his last Queen yet remain. IN this Chapel, besides many of the Knights Companions, repose the Body of King _Hen._ VI. removed from _Chertsey_ Abbey in _Surrey_, deposited under the Uppermost Arch at the South side of the Altar, without any Monument or Inscription, and likewise that of King _Edw._ IV. under a large Stone of Tuch, raised within the opposite Arch, at the North side of the Altar, but without Inscription, having on the outside of his Grave a Range of Steel gilt, to inclose it from the North Isles, cut excellent well in Church-work. OVER this Arch hung this King’s Coat of Mail, cover’d over with Crimson Velvet, and thereon the Arms of _England_ and _France_ quarter’d and richly embroider’d with Pearl and Gold, interwoven with divers Rubies; which Trophy had remain’d over his Monument ever since his Interment, till plunder’d by Captain _Fogg_, 1642. who at the same time sacrilegiously robb’d the Chapel of all its Altar-Plate. WITHIN this Chapel were several Chantries endow’d with Lands and other Revenues, for Chaplains and Priests to sing Masses for the Souls of their Founder’s Kindred. _William_ of _Wickham_, Bishop of _Winchester_, in 3 _Hen._ IV. gave Two Hundred Marks to the Dean and Chapter, to buy Twenty Marks _per Annum_ to maintain one Chaplain. 18 _Ed._ IV. The Feoffees of _Richard_, Duke of _Glocester_, gave the Mannors of _Bentfieldbury_ in _Essex_, _Knapton_ in _Norfolk_, and _Chetlesworth_ in _Suffolk_, for a daily Mass. 22 _Ed._ IV. Sir _Thomas St. Leger_ founded a Chantry of Two Priests, who were to officiate in the middle Chapel on the North Side of the Church; and the said King, by his Will, ordain’d Two Priests to serve at his Tomb, with an Exhibition of Twenty Marks yearly a-piece. 9 _Hen._ VII. There was another Chantry Priest assign’d for _Thomas Pasche_ and _William Hermer_, &c. who was to perform his Office at the Altar on the North Side the new Church. 13 _Hen._ VII. _Margaret_, Countess of _Richmond_, founded a Chantry for Four Chaplains, to celebrate Mass in the East Part of the new Work of the Chapel. 18 _Hen._ VII. _William_, Lord _Hastings_, founded a Chantry for One Priest, on the North Side of the Choir, about the middle whereof this Lord lies. 21 _Hen._ VII. _Charles Somerset_, Lord _Herbert_, (afterwards Earl of _Worcester_) left a Secular Priest for a daily Mass, _&c._ to be said in the South Chapel dedicated to the Virgin _Mary_, where he lies interr’d. Both these Lords have built Appartments adjoyning for their Chantry Priests, now to be seen and distinguish’d by their Arms, garter’d and cut in Stone over their several Doors. TO these we shall add the Foundation of the new Commons, erected over against the North Door of the Body of St. _George_’s Chapel, by _James Denton_ one of the Canons, _Anno_ 11 _Hen._ VIII. for the Lodging and Dieting such of the Chantry Priests, Choristers and stipendiary Priests, who had before no certain Place where to hold Commons in, which he furnish’d with all proper Utensils, the Charge amounting to 489 _l._ 7 _s._ 1 _d._ in lieu of which the Choristers were to say certain Prayers when they enter’d the Chapel, commemorate his Death, and pray for his and the Souls of all the Faithful departed. IN this Chapel of St. _George_ there were heretofore several Anniversaries or Obits held and celebrated, which we pass over. And as it was usual for some of the military Profession to spend the Remains of their Lives in pious Speculations, for their King and Country, and the Salvation of their own Souls, Permission was allow’d to the well-dispos’d _Knights of the Garter_, who retir’d from the Noise and Bustle of the World, to make their Abode there; yet so as to maintain themselves out of their own Revenues. King _Henry_ VIII. ordain’d that the Sovereign should assign them convenient Appartments within the Castle; and the like Favour he granted to other Knights, tho’ not of the Order; but the Lodgings to be such as the Sovereign and Knights Companions should decree: However, we do not find the Knights Companions made use of the Benefit, but only for their better Accommodation at the grand Feast of the Order, _&c._ A Motion was made, 14 _Car._ I. that they might have Lodgings assign’d them in the great Court, which they offer’d to repair at their own Charge, since all the Officers had Conveniencies in the Castle, but the Knights Companions none, which the King did not dissent to, provided it be without Exclusion of the great Officers of State. § 3. WITHIN the Chapel of the Castle, erected by King _Henry_ I. was founded a College for Eight Canons, to be maintain’d by an annual Pension out of the Exchequer. King _Edw._ II. founded here a Chantry for Four Chaplains and Two Clerks; as likewise a Chapel in the Park of _Windsor_, under the same Regulation, for Four more Chaplains, whom King _Edw._ III. remov’d and joyn’d to those before settled in the Chapel of the Castle, and built Habitations for their better Accommodation, on the South Side thereof. THE Foundation we treated of here was confirm’d by Letters Patent, dated at _Westminster_, _Aug._ 6. 22 _Edw._ III. three Quarters of a Year before he erected _The Order of the Garter_, when he laid the Foundation of the ancient Chapel a-fresh, in honour of God, the Virgin _Mary_, St. _George_ and St. _Edward the Confessor_; and ordain’d, that to King _Henry_’s Eight Canons there should be annex’d One Custos, Fifteen more Canons, and Twenty Four Alms-Knights, together with other Ministers, all under the Power of the Custos, and these to be supported out of the Revenues wherewith this Chapel should be endow’d: Upon which Pope _Clement_ VI. 1351. by his Bull directed to the Arch-bishop of _Canterbury_ and Bishop of _Winchester_, approved in part the King’s Intention. THE next Year the Statutes and Ordinances of the College commenc’d, by Virtue of the Pope’s Authority, the King’s Command, and Consent of the Bishop of _Salisbury_, in whose Diocess the Chapel is situate. By which Statutes, _Winchester_ (one of the Pope’s Delegates) instituted a College, within the Precincts of the Chapel of St. _George_, consisting of one Custos, Twelve Secular Canons, Thirteen Priests or Vicars, Four Clerks, Six Choristers, and Twenty Six Alms-Knights, besides other Officers. DEAN. § 4. THE first Custos was _John de la Chambre_, constituted Nov. 14. 22 _Edw._ III. to whom succeeded _William Mugg_, on the 18th of June following: Which _Mugg_ is the first, if the Institution of the College bears Date by Papal, and not Kingly Authority. After him were others that were call’d by the same Title; till the last Year of King _Henry_ IV. when _Thomas Kingston_ was presented by the Name of Dean; and his Successor, _John Arundel_, observing divers Endowments granted to the College alternately, by the Name of Custos, Dean and Custos, or lastly of Dean only; and doubting this Variation of Titles in Time might bring Inconveniences upon the Foundation, petition’d the Parliament, 8 _Hen._ VI. whereupon the King, by Letters Patent under the Great Seal, granted that the said _John_ should be _Custos sive Decanus_ for Life, and his Successors _Custodes sive Decani_, Wardens or Deans of the Free Chapel of St. _George_, within the Castle of _Windsor_; and that the Custos, or Dean and Canons thereof, and their Successors, by that Appellation, should have and hold, to them and their Successors for ever, all Lands, Tenements, _&c._ Liberties, _&c._ devolv’d upon the College at any Time before: So that here was a kind of new Incorporation, by the Title of Custos, or Deans and Canons only; at least this was a great Step to compleat the Privilege they after enjoy’d, when thro’ the Interest of _Richard Beauchamp_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, then also Dean of _Windsor_, and Chancellor of the Order, King _Edw._ IV. by Letters Patent dated _Dec._ 6. in the 19th Year of his Reign, model’d them by the Name of Dean and Canons of the Free Chapel of St. _George_ within the Castle of _Windsor_, one Body corporate in Thing and Name, with a perpetual Succession, and capable in Law to purchase, receive and take Lands, _&c._ in Fee and Perpetuity; to have a common Seal, and might plead and be impleaded by that Name; and for better Security, the Letters Patent of Incorporation were, within Three Years after, pass’d into an Act of Parliament now in force. THE Authority of the Custos or Dean consists in being President over the rest of the College; to govern, direct and order them their Goods and Estates. He has all manner of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction over them, with a Reservation of Power of Appeal to the Chancellor of _England_, who is Visitor of that College. WHEN any Persons lead Lives inordinate, he with the Chapter (in Cases where no particular Penalty is appointed) may reprehend or correct at Discretion; and in Matters of Discord, shall within Eight Days reconcile the contending Parties, or do Justice. After thrice Admonition, may expel from the College all Sowers of Discord, Backbiters and Whisperers, that are below the Degree of a Canon. And that there be no defect of Government, when the Dean has Occasion to be absent above Eight Days, he shall appoint One of the Canon Residents for his Deputy, in whose absence he has the Title of Lieutenant, and on all Occasions to exercise his Office; for the Statutes allow him Sixty Days in a Year for Non-residence; which space the Royal Visitation, 1552. enlarg’d to One Hundred and Ten Days; and the Lord Chancellor _Hyde_ granted him Liberty of Six Weeks absence. But in the Vacancy of the Custos, the Chapter has all his Power conferr’d on them; which Chapter ought, within Two Days after the Vacancy made known, elect one of the Resident Canons, under the Title of President, to govern the College until they be provided of another Custos. CANONS. THE Canons, by the Letters Patent of the first Erection, were appointed to be Twenty Four, including the Custos; but upon the Institution of the College by the Bishop of _Winton_, there was ordain’d, as afore-noted, One Custos, Twelve Secular Canons, and Thirteen Priests or Vicars, in all Twenty Six, compleatly the Number of _The Knights of the Garter_: And for a fuller Distinction between these Canons Secular and the Priests, the first Twelve are, in a Bull of Pope _Innocent_ VIII. nam’d _Majores Canonici_, the others _Minores_, or Petty-Canons. To these Twelve Seculars were assign’d so many Prebendships in the Chapel of St. _George_ (as also Stalls in the Choir and Place in the Chapter) together with that held by the Custos, whence they are frequently styl’d Prebends, and have a sacerdotal Power; for if they are not in full Orders before they are instal’d, they must, within a Year after they have enjoy’d their Prebendship, be ordain’d a Priest, or quit the Benefice. BY the Bull of Pope _Clement_ VI. the Right of presenting the Canons, Priests, Clerks, Alms-Knights and other Ministers, were reserv’d to the Founder and his Successors; yet we find the first Canons were presented to the Custos, by the Founders of _The Order of the Garter_ _viz._ the Twenty Five first Knights Companions, every one presenting singularly; yet this was but with the Sovereign’s Permission, _Pro hac vice_; and that none of them should be entitled to it hereafter but the Sovereign alone. And because it might the more effectually be observ’d, the Custos was oblig’d upon every Canon’s Death, to signify the same to the Sovereign, that he might pitch on One to succeed; which being nominated, he is approved, instituted, and instal’d, by the Custos or Dean, to whom he swears Canonical Obedience, and Observance of the Statutes. THE principal Duty of these Canons (and of all the other Ministers of the College) is continually to attend upon the Service of God in the Chapel of St. _George_; and the Statutes run upon each Day’s Omission of a Canon Resident, to be mulcted his _quotidian_ Distribution 12 _d._ And tho’ we find no License of Non-Residence granted them by their Founder, yet there is mention of Canons Resident and Non-Resident, for whom great Defalcations are appointed to be made, to prevent such Neglects, because the residentiary Canons bear not only the Burden of that Duty belonging to the Chapel, but the Expence of Hospitality and other Works of Charity, occasion’d from their residing at _Windsor_. _Richard Beauchamp_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, obtain’d Power from _Sextus_ IV. to make new Statutes, and dispens’d with the old Ones; and in 1478. he gave to the Dean and every Canon Fourteen Days of Non-Residence in every Term, to wit, Fifty Six Days in the Year. By the Visitation, 1552. they obtain’d a Dispensation for Eighty Days; and the Lord Chancellor _Hatton_ yet gave them a further Permission to Two Hundred and Two Days, which the Lord Chancellor _Hyde_ confirm’d; so that there remains One Hundred and Sixty Three Days in the Year, in which the Canons ought to be resident with Hospitality, to be consonant to their Statutes. THE Canons are particularly oblig’d to pray for the Sovereign, and for the happy Estate of the Order. If any Knight Companion, or other Person, should bestow Ten Pounds _per Annum_, in order to be Partaker of the Prayers appointed for the Benefactors of the College, his Name was to be inscribed amongst them, and he also prayed for. Which Article, tho’ King _Hen._ V. confirmed, yet with this Restriction, it should not be admitted without the Consent of the Sovereign, or the Knights-Companions of the Order. 4 _Edw._ VI. some one of them were enjoyned to commemorate the Benefactors in a Discourse upon the _Tuesday_ next after the third _Sunday_ in _Lent_, and on the first _Tusedays_ in _June_, _September_ and _December_, and not only to set forth the Munificence of the Founder, and of King _Hen._ VIII. but of all others, so as to excite their Auditors to an Emulation, in the Increase of Religion, and setting forth of God’s Glory. THE civil Obligations of these Canons are to attend the Sovereign (or his Deputy) and the Knights Companions at their grand Feast, and at the Feasts of the Installation, or when the Sovereign or Knights Companions shall come to the Chapel of St. _George_ upon a Religious Account. On those solemn Days, over their Ecclessastical Habit they wear a Murrey Mantle, (at this Day a Taffaty Robe, in Fashion like the three inferior Officers of the Order) with the Arms of St. _George_ arched within a Rundle on the Right Shoulder. PETTY CANONS. Those now call’d Petty Canons in the Patent of Foundation went undistinguish’d with the _Canones Majores_: only in the Bull of Pope _Clement_ VI. to the Archbishop of _Canterbury_ and Bishop of _Winton_, for instituting the College, they are called _Presbyteri_; and by the said Bishop in the very Words of his Statutes, _Presbyteri seu Vicarii_, by which last Name they are styl’d at the first Erection of the Garter. Their Number was originally Thirteen, only King _Henry_ the VIIIth’s _English_ Statutes mention Eight petty Canons, besides Thirteen Vicars, (but the _Latin_ takes Notice only of Thirteen Priests, some called _Canonici Minores_, others _Vicarii_.) _Ann._ 1. _Edw._ VI. Twelve Priests were appointed, and named Petty Canons, that is, Four to be added to the Eight mention’d in the Statute of King _Henry_ VIII. Yet in Queen _Elizabeth_’s Ordinances for the continual Charge, the Petty Canons thereby provided for are Thirteen, agreeable to the ancient Number of Vicars; but at this Day they are reduced to Seven, and one of them Subchanter. The Vicars at their Admission are bound to be Priests, at least Deacons, and at the next Ordination they must commence Priests. Their Statutes oblige them to continual Residence; and if absent from Matins or from the grand Mass, they are amerced 2 _d._ and for every Canonical Hour, the Mass of the Virgin _Mary_, or for the Defunct, a Penny: All which Forfeitures were to be deducted out of their Sallary, and divided among those Vicars that duly attend these Duties. But the Statutes 1 _Edw._ VI. state the Forfeit of Absence from Matins to be one Half-penny, and the like from Procession, Communion or Even-Song, to be paid to the Poor’s Box. And not only they, but all other Ministers of the Chapel, if they leave the College above Twenty Days, without Reasons sufficiently approved of by the Residentiary Canons; or any of the Society that lead a vicious or scandalous Life, after the Fact manifestly proved before the _Custos_, are to be expelled; but an Absence less than Twenty Days, without Leave granted, is punishable at Discretion. Each Vicar enjoy’d at first an annual Pension of 8 _l._ paid after this Manner, _viz._ every Kalendar Month 8 _s._ for their Diet, and at the Expiration of every Quarter Day the Surplus was consign’d for other Necessaries they stood in need of. King _Ed._ IV. encreased their Pensions to Twenty Marks a-piece; to which Queen _Elizabeth_ (they being then called Petty Canons) advanced 13 _s._ and 4 _d._ _per Annum_ to each out of the Lands confirm’d on the College by King _Ed._ VI. and now their yearly Sallaries are encreas’d to Thirty Pounds. Out of these Petty Canons is elected a Subchanter, (and commonly the same Person is the Dean’s Vicar) who has the Cure of Souls, marries and buries, _&c._ CLERKS. For the Service of the Choir at the Foundation were allotted Four Clerks, one whereof was to be instituted a Deacon, and another a Sub-deacon before their Admission, and these two were design’d (upon Vacancy) to the Vicars Places. But for the other Two, Institution into lesser Orders, in which they were to continue, were sufficient. Each of the Two first sort had Eight Marks _per Ann._ and the other Two but Six. King _Ed._ IV. encreas’d their Number to Thirteen, and allow’d them 10 _l._ _per Ann._ They are mention’d to be Thirteen in _Hen._ VIII’s Statutes. 1 _Ed._ VI. they were encreas’d to Fifteen; but here appointed to be Laymen, wearing Surplices in the Choir, each having the same Allowance. 4 _Ed._ VI. a Model was proposed to augment the Number of these Fifteen Clerks to Twenty. But in the Reign of Queen _Elizabeth_ they were again reduced to Thirteen, as at this present they remain, (one of them as Organist hath a double Clerk’s Place, and consequently reckon’d for Two) and an Augmentation to each of 2 _l._ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ three Farthings yearly; which being at first opposed by the Dean and Prebends, they at length (5 _Eliz._) consented to allow them 40 _s._ _per Ann._ a-piece, not out of the new Lands, but out of other Payments which the Dean and Chapter should otherwise receive; and 1662. they encreased their annual Pensions to 23 _l._ a-piece. They are obliged to be present in the Choir at Divine Service as well as the Petty Canons, and under the same Forfeitures; nor may they or the Petty Canons go out of Town above Three at once, lest the Choir should be left unprovided. CHOIRISTERS. For the Service of the Choir were appointed Six Choiristers, and they to be of the Clerical Order at their Admission; to each of which was allow’d Five Marks _per Ann._ And as the Deacon and Sub-deacon were plac’d in the College only in Addition to the Vicars, and design’d to succeed them in their Vacancies; so also were there Six secular Children, endued with clear tuneable Voices, to succeed the Choiristers, when they perceiv’d a Roughness or Alteration in their Voices. King _Ed._ IV. encreas’d the Number of Choiristers to Thirteen, and allow’d them annually Six Marks a-piece, and which was again confirm’d by King _H._ VIII’s Statutes. Yet the Injunction of 1 _Ed._ VI. reduced them to Ten; but Queen _Elizabeth_ establish’d the former Number, and gave in Augmentation among them all of 3 _l._ 11 _s._ 8 _d._ They are now reduced to Eight, and their present Exhibition is 12 _s._ _per_ Month. §. 5. The Alms Knights we shall treat of in a threefold Estate: 1. Under the Foundation; 2. When disjointed thence by Act of Parliament; and, 3. As established anew by Queen _Elizabeth_. 1. THEN, King _Edward_ III. out of the great Regard he had to military Honour, and those who had bravely behav’d themselves in his Wars, yet after chanced to fall in decay, made a Provision for their Relief and comfortable Subsistence in old Age, by providing for them in this his Foundation, and making a Coalition in one joint Body with the Custos and Canons; these he call’d _Milites Pauperes_, and we Poor or Alms-Knights. The stated Number at first were Twenty Four, equal to the Custos and Canons at the first Erection. But shortly after, upon his instituting the Order of the _Garter_, Two more were added (as there was to the first Canons) to make the compleat Number of the Knights-Companions of that Order, which were Twenty Six, as we find stated at the Ordination of the College by the Bishop of _Winchester_, the Pope’s Delegate. THE Intention of the Founder was for those that were real Objects of Charity, as he describes them, _viz._ poor Knights, infirm in Body, indigent and decay’d, or as the Statutes of the _Garter_ qualifies them, such as thro’ adverse Turns of Fortune were reduced to that Extremity that they had not wherewithal to sustain themselves, to live so genteelly as was suitable for a Military Condition, which for greater Caution was reiterated in the Statutes of King _Hen._ V. King _Hen._ VIII. and in the Orders of Queen _Elizabeth_; for it was express’d, in case any Estate of 20 _l._ _per Annum_ devolved on them, such Knights were to be discharged the College, and they were to proceed to a new Election. AT the first each Knight-Companion of the Order presented his Alms-Knight, but ever after their Election was to be at the Disposal of the Sovereign. Their Habit was a Red Mantle, with the Escutcheon of St. _George_, without any Garter to surround it. Their Exhibition, after their first Election was 12 _d._ a-piece every Day they were at Service in the Chapel, or resident in the College, besides 40 _s._ _per Annum_ for other Contingencies, it being the stated Allowance appointed to each of the Canons Residents. ABOUT the Beginning of King _Hen._ VI’s Reign, their _quotidian_ Distributions and Annual 40 _s._ had been unpaid upon the Account of some Dissentions risen between them and the Dean and Canons; but upon Complaint of _John_ Bishop of _York_, Lord Chancellor of _England_, and Visitor of the College, 10 _Hen._ VI. they were redressed, and their Arrears of both discharged, without any Deduction, and likewise obtained this Clause, That if the Treasurer of the College became negligent in future Payments, he should lose his own _Quotidians_, from the Time of his voluntary Omission, and the same to be divided among the Alms-Knights. Their Duty was to pray for the Sovereign and the Knights Companions, to be every Day present at High Mass, the Masses of the Virgin _Mary_, at Vespers and Compline, and in default to be mulcted their 12 _d._ _toties quoties_, which was to be converted to the Use of the other Alms-Knights, then residing in the Castle of _Windsor_; notwithstanding which Decree, the Dean did afterwards break in upon them, and disposed of these Forfeitures at his Pleasure, till 2 _Rich._ II. _Adam_, Bishop of St. _David_’s, then Chancellor of _England_, and Visitor of the College, redress’d it, and another Complaint of like Nature being made of the Deans disposing of Donations and other Liberalities of the Knights Companions in wrong of the Alms-Knights, this Chancellor decreed an equal Distribution between the Alms-Knights and Canons, till the King and Council should otherwise determine. These and other Differences between the Dean and Canons and Alms Knights, grew up to that height, that they became irreconcileable, insomuch as in the Act of Parliament, 22 _Edw._ IV. for incorporating of the Custos and Canons, by the Name of Dean and Canons, the Alms-Knights were not only omitted; but this Clause inserted, _That the Dean and Canons, and their Successors, should for ever more be utterly quit and discharged from all manner of Exhibition or Charge of or for any of the said Knights_. And this under the Cover, That the King has greatly augmented the Number of the Ministers of the Chapel, that the Revenue was insufficient to maintain both them and the Alms-Knights; but in the Dean and Canons Answer to the Knights Petition to repeal this Act, the Cause is alledged, For that some of these Knights used their utmost Endeavours before this Act, to incorporate themselves, and to be exempt from the Obedience and Rule of the Dean and Canons. AFTER this Act, which struck off their Quotidian Portions and Fees assigned by King _Edward_’s Foundation, how the Alms Knights subsisted we find not; but so soon as King _Hen._ VII. came to the Crown, they petitioned the King and Parliament for Repeal of the Act, 22 _Edw._ IV. and alledged it was obtained without their Knowledge, or being called thereunto, which Plea availed not at all; but on the contrary, the Dean and Canons, some Years after, got an Exemplification thereof under the great Seal, dated _Feb._ 4. 18 _Hen._ VII. AND it is very evident from King _Hen._ VIII’s Letter to the College, that what they did in this Nature after this Act commenced, was merely upon Courtesie; for he returns them Thanks for a Pension of Twenty Marks conferred upon _Peter Narbone_, whom he had recommended to an Alms-Knights Place, and Promises to burthen them no more with Requests of this sort, but that he would settle Lands for their Maintenance. So great was their Caution, _Narbone_ was by Covenants indented between him and the Dean and Canons, to relinquish his Pension upon that King’s settling Lands on the College, for the Provision of such Knights. In the Interval between the Disunion of the College and Alms-Knights, to their Establishment by Queen _Elizabeth_, their Habit and Badge continued the same, and was so confirmed by _Hen._ VIII’s Statutes. It may be collected by his last Will, there was an Intention to draw the _Garter_ about the Escutcheon of St. _George_, which Projection came to nothing, and expired. In this Interval it is observ’d that several Persons of considerable Rank and Distinction became Alms-Knights; some of which were rendred great Objects of Charity; among which Number was Sir _Robert Champlayne_, a valiant Knight, an Honour to our Nation, for his renowned and martial Services abroad. He was of King _Henry_ VI’s Party in the Civil Wars against King _Edw._ IV. Immediately after whose coming to the Crown he left _England_, and travelled into _Hungary_, (with an Equipage of Three Servants and Four Horses) where in the Assistance of _Mathous Corvinius_ King of _Hungary_ against the _Turks_, he behaved himself very gallantly; but prosperous Fortune not always attending him with Success, he receiv’d many Wounds; and at length was taken Prisoner, lost all, and forced to pay 1500 Ducats for his Ransom; for the Attestation of which he had the Great Seals of the King of _Hungary_, the Archbishop of _Crete_, Legate _de Latere_ in _Hungary_, the Emperor of _Germany_, the King of _Sicily_, the Count _Palatine_ of the _Rhine_, and the Duke of _Burgundy_; and lastly, a Declaration thereof under the Privy Seal of King _Edw._ IV. And being reduced to so low an Ebb of Fortune, he was, thro’ _Hen._ VII’s Favour, admitted an Alms-Knight. But some obtained Admittance, probably out of Devotion, rather than Poverty, as _Thomas Hulme_, _Clarenceux_ King of Arms, _Temp. Edw._ IV. _Lodowick Carly_, the King’s Physician, and _John Mewtes_, Secretary of the _French_ Tongue, both _Temp. Hen._ VII. and _Bartholomew Westby_ made second Baron of the _Exchequer_, 1 _Hen._ VIII. IT is evident King _Hen._ VIII. designed a Re-establishment of half the ancient Number of Alms-Knights, _viz._ Thirteen; for which purpose he appointed by his Will 600 _l._ _per Annum_, in Mannors, Lands, and Spiritual Promotions, settled upon the Dean and Canons, and their Successors for ever, upon the Proviso’s that they should find Two Priests to say Mass at his Tomb, to commemorate yearly Four Obits for him, and at every Obit distribute 12 _l._ in Alms, likewise to pay 12 _d._ a Week to those Thirteen Alms-Knights, who were to have once a Year a long Gown of White Cloth, and a Mantle of Red, besides Five Marks annually, to such one among them as should be constituted their Governor, and so much for a Sermon every _Sunday_ throughout the Year. In Performance of which Will, King _Edw._ VI. in the first Year of his Reign, did confer several Lands upon the College; but 600 _l._ _per Annum_ of these Rents were by the Dean and Canons paid back, to be employed on erecting of Houses for the Alms-Knights, intended to be settled by King _Hen._ VIII. This Work began not till the 3d and 4th of _Philip_ and _Mary_, and was finished the 5th and 6th of their Reign, the Charge amounting to 2747 _l._ 7 _s._ 6 _d._ These Houses are situate on the South side of the Lower Ward of the Castle, and contain Thirteen Rooms, besides an Hall, a Kitchin, and a Pastry; the Stone was brought from _Reading_, the Timber from the Forest, and the Lead, and Apparels for the Chimnies, from _Suffolk Place_ in _Southwark_. At a Chapter of the _Garter_, held the 1st of _June_, the 4th and 5th of _Philip_ and _Mary_, the Houses being then near finished, a Debate arose about placing some Alms-Knights therein, if possible, by _Michaelmas_ following, whereupon the Marquiss of _Winton_, Lord-Treasurer, had Orders to assign Lands for their Maintenance; and towards the compleating of this the Queen had nominated Nine of the Thirteen designed; but falling sick in _August_, a stop was put to the Affair, till Queen _Elizabeth_ coming to the Crown confirmed her Sister’s Grants to the Nine nominated Knights, and made up the Number full Thirteen, ordained by King _Henry_ VIII. under which Establishment they still remain; for afterwards, _viz._ _Aug._ 30. in the first Year of her Reign, minding the Continuance of King _Edward_’s Foundation, the Intent of her Progenitors, and Advancement of the Order of the _Garter_, and King _Henry_ VIII’s Will, for the Support of Thirteen poor Men decayed in Wars, to be called Thirteen Knights of _Windsor_; and having erected certain Orders for their better Regulation, and declar’d how and in what manner the 600 _l._ given by her Father should be employ’d for the Maintenance of these Knights and their Successors, she lastly declared, That the Dean and Canons should for ever cause these Rules and Orders to be observed. _Impr._ That there be Thirteen Poor Knights, all Gentlemen, one whereof to be Governour, that have spent their Time in the Wars, or other Service of the Realm, having little or nothing to live upon, to be elected by the Sovereign and Successors. 2. _It._ The Governour and Knights must be unmarried, yet that the Crown may dispence withal; and upon their marrying are to lose their Place. 3. _It._ None deformed, and convicted of Heresie, Felony, or any notable Crime, is to be admitted of the Thirteen, and after admittance, so convicted, to be expelled. 4. _It._ Each Knight to have yearly, for their Liveries, a Red Gown of Four Yards, and a Mantle of Blue or Purple of Five Yards, at 6 _s._ and 8 _d._ _per_ Yard. 5. _It._ An Escutcheon of St. _George_ embroidered without the _Garter_, to be upon the Left Shoulder of the Mantle. 6. _It._ The Charges of the Cloth, Lining, Making, and Embroidering, to be paid by the Dean and Chapter, out of the Revenue of the Foundation. 7. _It._ That the Knights attend, Morning and Afternoon, Divine Service, within the College, in their ordinary Apparel, without a reasonable Let to be allowed by the Governour. 8. _It._ That they keep their Lodgings appointed, and Table in a common Hall appointed, and to have their Provisions by a common Purse, except for a reasonable Cause any be licensed to the contrary by the Dean, and that License not to endure above Twenty Days in a Year, excepting only for Sickness. 9. _It._ They are not to haunt the Town, nor Publick Houses, nor call any Woman into their Lodgings, without reasonable Cause and License of the Dean. 10. _It._ Twelve of them to be obedient to him appointed to be Governour, and all Thirteen to the Dean and Chapter, in the Observation of these Statutes. 11. _It._ The Thirteen Knights to have Places within the Church, where the Dean and Canons shall think best to hear the Divine Service together. 12. _It._ To be present at the quarterly Service, for the Memory of the Patrons and Founder of the College, and especially of King _Hen._ VIII. and Queen _Elizabeth_, and have each of them, at that Time, 20 _d._ and the Governour 2 _s._ The said Service to be the _Sundays_ next before the Quarter-days, the _Annunciation_, St. _John Baptist_, _Michaelmas_, and _Christmas_. 13. _It._ Any of the Twelve Knights disobeying the Governour, in any of these Statutes, to incur the Forfeiture the Dean and Chapter shall put on him, the Governour to report the Offence, which if more heinous, the Dean and Chapter are to give a Warning, and register the same, and after a second Warning Expulsion is to follow; the like Punishment to the Governour, disobeying the Dean and Chapter in the Observation of these Statutes. 14. _It._ The Penalties of the Punished to be imployed by the Dean and Chapter at their Discretion, upon any of the Ministers or Choristers of the Church. 15. _It._ Upon the King or Queen’s coming to or going from _Windsor_, the Thirteen Knights are to stand before their Doors in their Apparel, and do Obedience. 16. _It._ At the keeping of the Feast of St. _George_, they are to stand likewise in their Apparel before their Doors, at the coming and going out of the Lieutenant, and of other the Knights-Companions. 17. _It._ At every Feast of St. _George_ they shall sit together in their Apparel at one Table, and have Allowance of Meat and Drink at the Royal Charges. 18. _It._ They are daily in their Prayers to pray for the Sovereign and the Knights-Companions. 19. _It._ They are always to lie in their Lodging, and upon lying out of them and the College, without License from the Dean, to forfeit 12 _d._ 20. _It._ If Lands or Revenues of 20 _l._ _per Annum_ fall to any of the poor Knights, he is to be removed, and another put into his Place. 21. _It._ They are every Day (excepting Cause of Sickness) to be present at Divine Service in the College, as aforesaid, and receive a daily Distribution of 12 _d._ _per_ Day, to be paid them monthly, if it may be, or at least in such sort as the other Ministers of the Chapel be paid; and he that shall absent himself one Day, without leave from the Dean, shall lose his Distribution of 12 _d._ 22. _It._ The Governour is to keep a Book, and register, the Absenters, and other Defaulters of the Statutes, whereof he shall deliver one to the Dean, and another to the Steward, or him that payeth the poor Knights, who by Order of the Dean is to make proper Defalcations at the Time of paying them. 23. _It._ The Dean once a Year is to appoint a Day and Hour, at which the poor Knights are to be warned to be present, to hear these Statutes read, and any Knight absenting after that Warning, and without License, is to forfeit 6 _s._ 8 _d._ 24. _It._ Any elected poor Knight, before he take any Commodity of his Room, shall take a corporal Oath before the Dean, to be faithful and true to the Crown, and that for the time of their tarrying there to truly observe the Statutes and Ordinances upon the Penalties contain’d in the said Statutes. THE 25th Article is a Dispensation for those poor Knights chosen before these Statutes, who were not certainly known Gentlemen, yet Men well reported for Honesty, and meet to be relieved; but with an Intent that none hereafter be admitted, unless a Gentleman born, agreeable to the first Order. The annual Allowance of each, upon this new Establishment, is 18 _l._ 5 _s._ to be paid by the Dean of _Windsor_, (but their Governour has 3 _l._ 6 _s._ and 8 _d._ more) besides their Gown and Mantle mentioned in their Statutes. King _James_ I. doubled this Pension, and made it payable out of the Exchequer quarterly. To these Thirteen Alms-Knights, _temp. Car._ I. Five more were added, Two of the Foundation of Sir _Peter la Maire_, Knight, and Three of Sir _Francis Crane_, Knight, Chancellor of the Garter; for Sir _Peter_, by his last Will, dated _Jan._ 8. 1631. bequeath’d 1500 _l._ to charitable Uses, to be dispos’d as Sir _Francis_ (who had marry’d his Sister) should think fit, within Four Years after his Death; whereupon Sir _Francis_, determining to erect certain Houses in _Windsor_-Castle, for the dwelling of Five Alms-Knights, design’d the said 1500 _l._ towards that Use, and what was deficient made up at his own Cost, charging his Brother Executor, Sir _Richard Crane_, by his Will, dated _Aug._ 27. 1635. to see the Pile which he had began, finish’d. Sir _Francis_ also bequeath’d 200 _l._ _per Annum_ to be settled in Lands, by his Executors, for the perpetual Maintenance of Five Alms-Knights, after the rate of 40 _l._ _per Annum_ to every one of them; but his Executor growing slack in the Performance, the Work being rather expos’d to Ruin, than forwarded by him; upon Complaints made to the Sovereign and Knights-Companions in Chapter, Orders were issu’d out to quicken him, and a peremptory Letter, dated _Mar._ 7. 1639. to go on with the Work faithfully; which Commands he evading, and bad Times coming on, the Building was totally neglected. Sir _Richard Crane_ afterward dying, by his Will, dated _Sept._ 20. 1645. he appointed that his Mannor of _Carbrooke_ in _Norfolk_, should stand bound for ever for Payment of the said 200 _l._ _per Annum_; whereupon, by Inquisition taken at _Windsor_, _Mar._ 4. 1652. (by Virtue of a Commission upon the Statute _Anno_ 43 _Eliz._ for charitable Uses) the Mannors of _Woodrising_ and _Wesfield_, &c. in _Norfolk_, were found liable to satisfie for building and finishing the said Five Houses, and payment of the 200 _l._ yearly; and further, that the Arrears thereof, from Sir _Francis Crane_’s Death, came at that time to 3200 _l._ some Contest ensu’d in _Chancery_; nevertheless the 200 _l._ _per Annum_ was, _July_ 19. 1655. decreed to be paid out of all the Lands which were Sir _Richard_’s, and the building of the Houses out of his personal Estate. At Two Years Expiration arose that fair Pile of Building, between the Chancellor’s and Garter’s Towers, against the West Wall, in the lower Ward of the Castle, which was begun again and finish’d the next Year; the Expences amounting to 1700 _l._ But for a final End of this Suit, it was decreed, _Jan._ 27. 1659. the Mannor of _Carbrooke_ should stand charg’d with 200 _l._ _per Annum_, payable half-yearly at _Michaelmas_ and _Lady-day_, or within Thirty Days after, for the Maintenance of Five Alms-Knights, together with 30 _l._ yearly for Repairs, payable also then; which annual Sum of 230 _l._ _Anno_ 12 _Car._ II. in a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, _Jan._ 14. the King decreed the Chancellor of the Order, for the Time being, should receive and dispose thereof thus: 200 _l._ _per Annum_ among the Five new Alms-Knights quarterly, at the Four usual Feasts of the Year, and to employ the residue upon Repair of the new Buildings erected for their Lodgings; which Powers were inserted in the Patent for his Office, bearing date the 20th of the same Month. And it was moreover decreed, that these Five Knights should be subject to the same Rules and Government of the Thirteen of Queen _Elizabeth_’s Foundation, and made equal Partakers of the same Privileges, and wear the like Habits. KING _Charles_ I. taking into Consideration the Donation of Sir _Francis Crane_, which made the Alms-Knights Eighteen, (tho’ they were not yet settled) intended to make up Twenty Six, as they were at the Institution of the Order; to compleat which Design, a Chapter was held at _Whitehall_, _Apr._ 18. 1637. for the Knights-Companions to consider the best Way how the same might be effected, and report their Opinions; but nothing was done thereupon, and this Affair waits a more propitious Opportunity. § 6. THE other Ministers of the College and Chapel of St. _George_, call’d _Ministers_ in the Foundation Patent, are the superior Officers, _viz._ The Chantor, Steward and Treasurer. THE Chantor is elected from among the Canons, whose Office is chiefly to govern those that sing in the Choir, and such as are employ’d about Divine Service. Before the Reformation he appointed who should begin the Antiphones, celebrate Masses, and read the Lessons, Epistles and Gospels. To his Care was committed all the Books, Crosses, Chalices, Vestments, and all the Sacred Ornaments of the Chapel. He receives the Offerings there made, and Accounts for them; for all which Services an annual Pension of 5 _l._ is allow’d him. THE Steward and Treasurer are annually chosen on the Morrow after _Michaelmas-day_ from out of the Canons Resident. To the Steward’s Office appertains the Government of all the Revenues of the College, the Rents and Profits whereof he is to pay the Treasurer. In his Custody are repos’d all the Ornaments, Jewels, and other Treasure of the Chapel, not committed to the Chantor, under the Obligation of rendring an Account; and his yearly Pension is 5 _l._ THE Treasurer is to distribute to the Custos, Canons, Vicars, _&c._ their Pensions and Allowances, which if he fail Eight Days after their prefix’d Times of Payment, he is debar’d of his own _quotidians_, as Canon Resident, until such Arrears be discharg’d; as likewise the Steward, if he be found delinquent. His Pension is also 5 _l._ _per Annum_. There is one Treasurer to receive the Rents of the old Lands, and another chosen from the Canons to receive the new, who have been allow’d the like annual Pensions. The former is term’d _Seneschallus veteris_, the latter _Seneschallus novæ Dotationis_. MOREOVER, there is a Steward of the Courts, and Clerk of the Lands, which is an Officer under both the before-mention’d Stewards. He keeps the Courts by himself or Deputy, and is a Barrester at Law, and the standing Council for the College. His yearly Pension is 20 Nobles. But the Council _in Spiritualibus_ is usually a Graduate in the Law. THE Chapter-Clerk enters and registers all Acts of the Chapter-House; he draws and engrosses all Indentures, Patents, Grants, Leases, _&c._ which pass the common Seal of the Dean and Canons. His Pension is 3 _l._ 6 _s._ 8 _d._ _per Annum_. The Under Stewardship and Chapter Clerkship heretofore were enjoy’d by one Person, but of late they are divided, and now he must be a Barrester at Law. OF the Virgers Institution the Statutes of the College make mention, that in Procession and other Solemnities, they were to go before the Dean and Canons, bearing their Rods, for which Service they were to have annually a Robe, and 6 _d._ _per Diem_. And besides these, there are Two Sextons, Two Bell-ringers, a Clock-keeper, and a Porter who attends the shutting and opening of the Gates. § 7. FOR the Endowment of the College we shall only treat upon those Lands given to the Maintenance of this Foundation by the Founder himself, or by his Successors, or by Sovereigns of _The Order of the Garter_, such as have been Knights-Companions. KING _Edw._ III. by his Letters Patent of the Foundation [22 _Edw._ III.] aforesaid, gave them [the Custos, Canons, Alms-Knights and Ministers] the Advowsons of the Churches of _Wyardesbury_ [_Rasbury_] in _Lincoln_, _South-Tanton_ in _Exeter_, and _Uttoxater_ in _Coventry_ and _Litchfield_ Diocess, in Frank Almoigne, free from all Secular Exactions; which License, to appropriate the same to the College, notwithstanding the Statute of _Mortmain_, he appointed as much out of his Treasure for their Support, as amounted to an immoveable Estate of 1000 _l._ _per Annum_; and lest there might be any Defect in the Knights Title to _Uttoxater_ and _South-Tanton_, _Henry_ Earl of _Lancaster_, 23 _Edw._ III. and _Thomas Beauchamp_ Earl of _Warwick_, that Year had special Licenses granted them in Right of Patronage to the said Two Advowsons, and they to receive the same. Another such License, 28th of _January_, 24 _Edw._ III. was given to _William de Bohun_ Earl of _Northampton_, for assigning to the Custos and Chaplains the Advowson of _Dodyngton_ in _Com. Oxon_, which he held of the King _in Capite_. The 28th of _January_ following, this Royal Founder conferr’d on them (by the Name of Custos and Chaplains of his free Chapel at _Windsor_) one Messuage, Seventeen Acres of Land, one of Pasture, and 3 _s._ Rent, in _Wyrardesbury_ in _Com. Bucks_, which had been convey’d to him by _Richard de Gloucester_, Heir to _Isabel de Ditton_; and the 22d of _May_ ensuing granted unto them the Advowson of _Dachet_ near _Windsor_. _Anno_ 25 _Edw._ III. the King gave them the Advowsons of the Churches of _Eure_ in _Com. Bucks_, of _Riston_ in _Com. Norfolk_, and of _Whaddon_ and _Caxton_ in _Com. Cantab._, and in _May_ that Year the Advowson of _Simondesbourne_ (surrender’d _temp. Edw._ IV. to _Richard_ Duke of _Gloucester_) and of St. _Stephens_ of _Saltash_. The first of these Queen _Philippa_ purchas’d of Sir _John Darcy_, and the other of _Edward_ the Black Prince; and gave them both, first to the King, that by his Grant afterwards to the College its Title might be more corroborated. The same Year, _October_ 26. the King bestow’d on them 100 Marks _per Annum_, out of the Farm of the Town of _Northampton_, to be paid by the Bailiff of the Town at _Easter_ and _Michaelmas_ by equal Allotments: And it was at the Founder’s Instance (therefore worthy to be inserted) that the Town of _Yarmouth_, 26 _Edw._ III. under their Common Seal, granted them a Last of Red Herrings yearly, well dry’d and cleans’d, to take the Corporation into their Prayers; tho’ some say it was a Penance enjoyn’d them for murdering a Magistrate. IN the 26 _Edw._ III. the Founder granted them and their Successors the Mannor of _Eure_ near _Weybrigg_, in _Com. Bucks_, the Mannor of _Craswell_ in _Bray_ in _Com. Berks_, and a Wear call’d _Braybrook_, situated in the _Thames_, with all the Lands in that Parish convey’d unto him by Sir _John Philibert_, together with the Knights Fees, Advowsons, _&c._ belonging to those Mannors. He gave to the Custos and College soon after the Seisin thereof, as also of a Wood call’d _Temple-Wood_ in _Stoke-Pogeys_, convey’d to the King by _John de Molyns_: But deeming all the Lands too small for the End he intended, 28 _Edw._ III. the King granted the Custos and College, by Letters Patent, a Pension of 100 _l._ _per Annum_ out of the Exchequer; and upon the vacating the same, 34 _Edw._ III. he gave them yearly Lands of 101 _l._ 11 _s._ 11 _d._ out of the Possessions of religious Aliens, which fell into his Hands by Occasion of the _French_ Wars: But lest these Possessions should be again restor’d upon a Treaty of Peace, they were to receive the annual Sum of 101 _l._ 11 _s._ 11 _d._ out of the Exchequer, till they were provided of Lands of the like Value. Upon several Restrictions, he granted them 51 _l._ 9 _s._ 9 _d._ yearly to be receiv’d out of 126 _l._ which the Prior of _Takkele_ paid him for the Farm of that Priory, it being then in the King’s Hand by reason of the War with _France_. And by reason the Revenues did not amount to 1000 _l_. _per Annum_, as he design’d at the Foundation, in the 35th Year of his Reign, he granted them so much Money yearly out of the Exchequer, as would make up the Deficiency, till Lands or Rents of that Value should be settled on them. Lastly, 39 _Edw._ III. the Founder bestow’d on them a Piece of Ground in _New Windsor_, (whereon had stood an House of _John_ of _London_) in lieu of the great Garden South of the Castle, formerly given them by him; and also a Garden opposite thereunto on the other side of the Way. Besides these Largesses of the Founders, there were others made by pious and devout Persons, said to be incorporated into the first Foundation, and made up that Revenue which _William_ Bishop of _Winchester_ adjudg’d sufficient for the Support of the College, which we shall silently pass over with the bare mention only. THE Mannor of _Dodyngton_-Castle; two Pastures call’d _Frith_ and _Ashcroft_; the Chapel of _Langeley_; the Parsonages of _Estriton_, _Langeley-Maries_, _Wantynge_, _Shaldeborne_, _Wedonbeek_, _Glynde_ and _Ryslepe_; the Pensions of the Vicarages of _Wantynge_, _Clyffe_, _Tylthey_ and _Gottesford_; and the Portions of _Bassyngborne_ and _Prestwyke_, in _Haseley_ magna, _Chalgrave_, _Adewelle_, _Aston_, _Rowhand_, _Sevyndon_, _Kyngeston_ and _Henton_, in _Stoke-Basset_, and _Clopecote_ in _Gatehampton_; _Whytechyrche_, _Maplederham_, _Retherfeld_, _Esthenreth Stretham_; of _Thornecroft_ in _Letherhed_; of _Totynbeek_ in _Wodesdon_; _Evington_, _Woodmershthorne_; of _Fordham_, _Ethrope_, _Newenham_, and in _Tollesworth_. IN succeeding Times other considerable Donations were made by the Sovereigns and Knights Companions (omitting others.) Some of which, as they fall in our way, we shall speak of. 13 _Rich._ II. that King gave them a Croft in _Northmolton_, with the Advowson of that Church. 9 _Hen._ V. _John_, Duke of _Bedford_, third Son to King _Hen._ IV. conferr’d on them the Priory of _Okeborne_ in _Wilts_ (a Cell to _Bec_ in _Normandy_) with all its Appurtenances: Which Donation was confirm’d by King _Hen._ V. and afterwards by King _Edw._ IV. 7 _Edw._ IV. that King, who had a singular Respect for the College, conferr’d on them the Mannor of _Atherston_ in _Com. Warwick_, the Mannors and Advowsons of _Chesingbury_ in _Wilts_, and of _Quarle_ in _Hantshire_; the Church and Priorate of _Uphaven_, and the Deanry or Chapel of St. _Burien_ in _Cornwall_, with an Addition of an annual Pension, which the Abbot of _Sautrie_ discharg’d for the Church of _Fulburne_, to the Abbey _de bona Requie_, and another yearly Income of 20 _l._ paid by the Abbot of _Rousford_ for the Mediety of the Church of _Rotheram_. 13 _Edw._ IV. he consign’d to them the Mannor or Priorate of _Munclane_, in _Com. Hereford_. 14 _Edw._ IV. he gave unto them the Custody, Patronage, and free Disposition of the Hospital or Free Chapel of St. _Anthony_, _London_, (a Preceptory to St. _Anthony_ of _Vienna_, with all the Liberties, Privileges, Lands, _&c._) upon the first Vacancy. The same Year he endow’d them with the Priorate of _Brimsfield_ in _Com. Gloucest._ the Mannor of _Blakenham_ in _Suffolk_; the Priorate of St. _Elene_ in the _Isle of Wight_; the Priorate or Mannor of _Charleton_ in _Wilts_; and all the Lands, _&c._ in _Northmundon_, _Compton_ and _Weleigh_, in _Sussex_ and _Southampton_; the Mannor of _Ponyngton_ and _Widon_ in _Dorset_, together with an annual Pension of 12 Marks, payable by the Priory of _Monte acuto_, with all the Lands, Tenements, Rents, Advowsons, _&c._ annex’d to the said Priorates and Mannors. The same Year he bestow’d on them the Mannor of _Membury_ in _Com. Dorset_; the Lordships of _Preston_ and _Monkesilver_ in _Com. Somerset_; the Advowsons of _Puryton_ and _Wollavington_ in that County, together with the Knights Fees, Advowsons, Profits, Rights, _&c._ 18 _Edw._ IV. his Feoffees, the Queen, the Arch-Bishop of _York_, and others seised to the Use of the King, demis’d to them the Mannor of _Wykecombe_, call’d _Bassetsbury_, the Fee-Farm of the Town of _Great Wykecombe_, the Mannor of _Crendon_ in _Com. Bucks_, and the Mannors of _Haseley_ and _Pyrton_ in _Com. Oxon_: And that Year the King gave unto them the Advowson of the Church of _Cheshunt_, being of his own Patronage, provided the Vicarige was sufficiently endow’d, and a compleat Sum of Money annually distributed among the poor Parishioners, according to the Diocesan’s Ordinance. To these he united the Custody or Deanry of the Free Chapel of _Wolverhampton_ in _Com. Staff_. to the Custos or Dean of this College, and his Successors for ever; which Church, _cum membris_, is exempt from not only the Jurisdiction, _&c._ of the Bishop of _Litchfield_ and _Coventry_, but by a Papal Bull from all Legates and Delegates; nor is it subject to any terrene Power, but the King of _England_ alone, and under it to the perpetual Visitation of the Keepers of the Great Seal, _pro tempore_. 20 _Edw._ IV. he resign’d to them the Advowson or Patronage of the Prebend of _Ewern_ in _Com. Dorset_, with all its Rights and Privileges: And lastly, in the 21st Year of his Reign, he granted them Two Parts of the Mannors of _Old Swynford_ and _Gannow_, in _Com. Wygorn_. and the Reversion of the Third Part of them, with the Advowson of the Church of _Old Swynford_; nor was he thus munificent alone, but excited and spurr’d on others to the like Example, licensing, in the first Year of his Reign, all his Subjects to confer what they pleas’d to the Dean and Canons, within the Value of 300 Marks _per Annum_, as well such as held of him _in Capite_ or otherwise, notwithstanding the Statute of _Mortmain_; and afterwards increas’d this License to Lands of 500 _l._ _per Annum_ Value, (which King _Hen._ VIII. extended to 1000 _l._) Hereupon, _Anno_ 20 _Edw._ IV. _John_, Duke of _Suffolk_, and _Elizabeth_ his Wife, the King’s Sister, were permitted to assign to them the Mannor or Lordship of _Grovebury_, otherwise call’d _Leighton Busard_, in _Com. Bedford_, the Church of _Tintagell_ in _Cornwall_, as also Nineteen Messuages, Seven Tofts, One Hundred and Forty Acres of Land, Fourteen of Meadow, One Hundred and Forty of Pasture, One Hundred of Wood, and Four Shillings Rent in _Newford_ and _Blanford_, in _Com. Dorset_, and Seventy Messuages, Twelve Tofts, Five Hundred Acres of Land, One Hundred of Meadow, Two Hundred of Pasture, Forty of Wood, and Twenty Shillings Rent, in _Stokeley_, _Northall_, _Edelesburgh_ and _Rodenach_, in _Com. Bucks_, and Twenty Messuages, Eight Tofts, Three Hundred Acres of Land, Sixty of Meadow, Two Hundred of Pasture, Forty of Wood, and Twenty Shillings Rent, in _Compton St. John_, in _Com. Sussex_, and Ten Messuages, Nine Tofts, Two Hundred Acres of Land, Twenty of Meadow, One Hundred of Pasture, Ten of Wood, and Twenty Shillings Rent, in _Portsmouth_ and _Burghegge_, in _Hampshire_, and One Messuage, Three Tofts, Sixty Acres of Land, Six of Meadow, Forty of Pasture, and Twenty Shillings Rent, in _Stodeham_, in _Com. Hertford_, held of the King _in Capite_, without any Restriction whatsoever, for which the Duke and Dutchess were to be had in the perpetual Orisons of the Dean and Canons. The same Year Sir _Walter Devoreux de Feners_, Knight, together with Sir _John Devoreux_ and others his Feofees, made over to them the Mannor, Church, and perpetual Advowsons of _Sutton Courtney_ in _Com. Berks_. All the before-mentioned Endowments are called the Lands of the old Dotation, to distinguish them from those confirmed on the College by King _Edw._ VI. which are term’d the Lands of the new Dotation; of which hereafter. But several of them given by King _Edw._ IV. the College never possessed, _viz._ _Atherston_, _Quarle_, _Uphaven_, _St. Burien_, _Fulburne_ Pension, _Brimfield_, _St. Elen_, _Charleton_, _Blakenham_, _Ponyngton_, _Wedon_, _Old Swynford_, and _Gannow_, and of some others they were seized but a short time, _viz._ _Chesingbury_, the Lands in _Newford_, _Blandford_, and _Portsmouth_. Besides these, the College was dispossess’d of _Gottesford_, _temp. Hen._ VI. of _Cheshunt_, _temp. Hen._ VII. _temp. Hen._ VIII. or a little before of _Wodemershthorn_, _Tylthey_, _Retherfeld_, _Levyngdon_, _Stoke-Basset_, _Stretham_, _Totingbeek_, _Fordham_, _Elthorp_, _Newenham_, and _Tollesworth_; afterwards they surrendred into the Hands of King _Hen._ VIII. _Eure_, _Clyff_, _Ashton_, _Rowhand_, _Kingston_, _Esthenreth_, _Northmundon_, _Compton_, _Weleg_, _Compton St. John_, and _Shobingdon_ Portion; and upon the _Reformation_ the College lost at least 1000 Marks _per Annum_, in the Profit made by St. _Anthony_’s Piggs, which the Appropriation of the Hospital of St. _Anthony_’s _London_ brought to it, and no less then 500 _per Annum_, the Offerings of Sir _John Shorne_’s Shrine at _Northmarston_ in _Com. Bucks_, a Man of great Piety and Veneration with the People, and sometime Rector there. The Advowson of this Church was appropriated to the Dean and Canons, by the Convent of _Dunstaple_, _temp. Edw._ IV. in exchange for _Wedenbeck_ in _Com. Bedford_. THE Dean and Canons having convey’d unto K. _H._ VIII. the Mannor and Rectory of _Ivor_ in _Bucks_, the Mannor of _Dammery-Court_ in _Dorset_, and other Lands, Rents, Portions, and Pensions in the Counties of _Somerset_, _Hants_, _Middlesex_, _Oxford_, and _Sussex_, to the yearly Value of 160 _l._ 2 _s._ 4 _d._ for which they had no Recompence in his Life, that King, by his last Will, ordered them an Equivalent upon the Commutation and Agreement of an Exchange; which Will, King _Edw._ VI. his Son and Successor performed, as well for the Assurance of Lands, to the yearly Value of 600 _l._ to the Dean and Canons for ever, to the Uses in the Will, as for the Assurance of other Lands, of the annual Value of the said 160 _l._ 2 _s._ and 4 _d._ wherefore by Letters Patent, dated the 7th of _October_, in the First Year of his Reign, he granted them the Rectories of _Bradnynche_, _Northam_, _Iplepen_, _Ilsington_, and _Southmolton_ in _Com. Devon_, the Tithe of Corn of _Otery_, in that County, as also _Blossoms-Inn_ in St. _Laurence-lane_, _London_, the Tithes of Grain, _&c._ of the Rectory of _Ambrosbury_, in _Wilts_, and all the Tithes of _Bedwyn_, _Stoke_, _Wilton_, _Harden_, _Harden-Tunrige_, _Knoll_, _Pathall_, _Chisbury_, _East-Grafton_, _West-Grafton_, _Grafton-Martin_, and _Wexcomb_, the Prebend of _Alcannyngs_ and _Urchefounte_, the Rectories of _Urchefounte_, _Stapleford_, _Tytcombe_, and _Froxfeild_, all in _Com. Wilts_, and all the annual Pension of 8 _l._ issuing out of the Manner of _Icombe_ in _Com. Gloucester_, the Rectory and Vicarige of _Ikelington_ in _Cambridgeshire_, the Rectory of _East-Beckworth_ in _Surrey_, the Reversion of the Portion of Tithes of _Trequite_ in _Cornwall_, and the Rent of 13 _s._ 4 _d._ reserved upon the same, the Rectory and Church of _Plympton_, and the Chapels of _Plymstoke_, _Wembury_, _Shagh_, _Sandford-Spone_, _Plympton_, _St. Maurice_ and _Brixton_, in _Com. Devon_, the Rectory of _Isleworth_ and _Farickenham_ in _Com. Middlesex_, and _Shiplake_ in _Com. Oxon_, the Reversion of the Rectory of _Aberguille_, and of the Chapels of _Llanlawet_ [_Llanbadock_] and _Llanpenysaunt_, with the Rent of 30 reserved thereon, the Reversions of the Rectory of _Talgarth_, with the reserved Rent of 11 _l._ 6 _s._ 8 _d._ the Reversion of the Rectory of _Mara_ in _Com. Brecknock_, and 6 _l._ Rent, and that of St. _Germains_ in _Cornwall_, with 61 _l._ 13 _s._ and 4 _d._ Rent, to have and to hold, _&c._ forever, except the Tithes of _Woolpat_ and _Fitzwaren_ in _Wilts_, the Vicarige-House of _Ikelington_, Marriage-Money, Dirge-Money, and Mass-Money, and the whole Profit of the Bedrolls of _Ikelington_; nevertheless to pay the Crown in the Court of _Augmentation_, for the Rectories of _Aberguille_, _Talgarth_ and _Mara_, the Chapels _Llanbadock_ and _Llanpenysaunt_ 4 _l._ 2 _s._ 8 _d._ in the Name of Tenths, and for all Rents, Services, _&c._ of the other Rectories, _&c._ 48 _l._ 7 _s._ 4 _d._ annually at _Michaelmas_. Moreover, within all these Premises, the King granted them Court Leets, or Views of Frankpledge, and to levy Fines, Amerciaments, Free Warrens, Waifs, and Felons Goods, and all other Profits, _&c._ whatsoever, and the said Rectories, Tithes, Pensions, Rents, and all other Gifts and Grants in the Possession of the Dean and Chapter, were confirmed to them by Act of Parliament, 2 _Jac._ I. THE ancient Rate of these New Lands in the King’s Books was 661 _l._ 6 _s._ and 8 _d._ _per Annum_; but according to the improved Rents, as they were then turned over to the College, 812 _l._ 12 _s_. 9 _d._ out of which 160 _l._ 2 _s._ 4 _d._ was yearly allowed them in Requital of their Lands passed to King _Hen._ VIII. and 600 _l._ _per Annum_, for accomplishment of his Will; but the remaining Sum, _viz._ 52 _l._ 10 _s._ 5 _d._ was reserved in lieu of Tenths, to be paid into the Court of _Augmentation_; nevertheless, this last reserved Sum was not assented unto by the Dean and Canons to be so paid, because the Charges issuing out of the Lands were larger than were expressed in the Rental. And we find that, shortly after, the Rents of St. _Germains_, _Northam_, _Ilsington_, &c. part of the New Lands, were received and accounted for, according to the old Rate in the King’s books, to wit, 162 _l._ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ _per Annum_, in Recompence for the Lands conveyed to King _Hen._ VIII. and out of which they paid a yearly Surplusage of 2 _l._ 2 _s._ 1 _d._ This Sum, together with the Rents of the rest of the New Lands, being upon the said Improvement accounted to be 597 _l._ 17 _s._ 11 _d._ made in all 600 _l._ _per Annum_; and this was laid out by the Dean and Canons for some time towards erecting the Alms-Knights Apartments. THUS stood the Lands accounted for till the Settlement made by Queen _Elizabeth_, who in the First Year of her Reign appointed the Dean and Canons to convert the Rents of these New Lands to such Uses and Intents as she had set down in a Book signed with her Sign manual, and annexed to an Indenture made between her and the Dean and Canons; by which Indenture they were obliged to apply the Rents and Profits of these Lands, as was prescribed in the Book, and to observe the Ordinances therein, and upon Default, to abide such Orders as the Crown, or any Knight-Companion, deputed by the Sovereign, shall set forth. _l._ _s._ _d._ In this Book the Total of the Revenue} reckon’d at the ancient Value } 661 06 08 The Annual Charge and Disbursements } therein set down } 430 19 06 And so Remains 230 07 02 Which Remainder has been and is assigned for Payment of Tenths to the Crown, Vicars, Curates, Annual Stipends, Officers Fees, Reparation of the Premisses, and for the Relief of the Dean and Canons, in Maintenance and Defence of the said Lands. AND to the End the Queen might know how the Revenue was disposed of, she gave charge that her Lieutenant and the Knights-Companions should annually (at the Feast of the Order held at _Windsor_) state the Accompt, and see how the Income was expended, and that her Lieutenant should yearly be put in mind of it by one of the Officers of the Order. This Ordinance was renewed, 21 _Jac._ I. and the Chancellor of the Order was appointed to be the Remembrancer, and in Obedience thereunto, the Account of these new Lands (which begins at _Lady-Day_, as that of the old Lands doth at _Michaelmas_) was afterwards exhibited in Chapter, and in particular that Account, 9 _Car._ I. which was submitted to the Sovereign and Knights-Companion’s Consideration, who referred the Inspection thereof to the Knights-Commissaries, who were to consult over the Affairs of the Order. §. 8. THE Privileges of the Chapel and College are Ecclesiastical and Temporal: As to the first, Pope _Clement_ VI. exempted the Chapel, College, Canons, Priests, Clerks, Alms-Knights and Officers, from all ordinary Jurisdiction of Archbishops, Bishops, Archdeacons, and all Judges and Officers, and received them within the Protection of the Papal-See; and granted a farther Privilege, That the Custos should have Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction over the Canons, Priests, _&c._ as also the Cure of their Souls, notwithstanding any Papal Constitution, Provincial, or Synodical, yet allowing that the Custos should receive that Cure from the Diocesan of the Place. In Consideration of this Exemption, the Custos was to pay annually, on St. _George_’s Day, a Mark in Silver, to the Pope’s Chamber. Two Years preceding, the Chapel was called the King’s Free Chapel, which Title it still enjoys; for it owes Subjection to none but the Sovereign of _England_, the Supream of the Church, as heretofore it stood divided between the King and See of _Rome_. The Privilege of Exemption included in the Confirmation of Liberties, made by the Founder in his Charter, dated _Anno Regni sui_ 47. and all other Emoluments granted by him, are confirmed by Act of Parliament, 8 _Hen._ VI. As the College has its sole Dependance on the Crown, it is visitable only by the Lord-Chancellor, whose Visitations and Power are reserved to him by the Statutes of the College, and himself called in the King’s Commission for Visitation, 2 _Rich._ II. Governor of the said Chapel, as well in Spirituals as Temporals, and, under the King, immediate Custos. And so jealous were the Dean and Canons, lest the Power of the said Exemption should be infringed, that when _Sixtus_ IV. had granted the Bishop of _Salisbury_, and themselves, to make new and interpret the ancient Statutes, they soon obtained a Revocation of that Authority, lest the said Bishop (in whose Diocess the College is situate) being so unpowered, might by Degrees bring them under his Jurisdiction, in prejudice to their Exemption. And, _A. D._ 1485. to prevent such design, the Archbishop of _Canterbury_, &c. were commission’d to see the Bull revoked, and _Salisbury_ enjoyned not to intermeddle further in the College Affairs. Moreover other Bishops, and the Chancellor of _England_, were to renew, alter, or new make such Statutes as might accrue to the Advantage of the College. IF the Archbishop of _Canterbury_ be present in the Chapel, he sits below the Dean, nor can he consecrate there, without his License. And this is very remarkable, that at the ratifying the Peace between King _Charles_ I. and _Lewis_ XIII. _A. D._ 1629. in the Chapel at _Windsor_, Dr. _Wren_, then Dean of the College, gave the Oath to the _French_ Ambassador, and not the Archbishop of _Canterbury_, tho’ he was then present. THE Dean and Chapter are to weigh well and debate at their yearly Chapters all things fit to be dispatched in reference to the College Affairs, and whatsoever Determination they come to, not repugnant to their Statutes, all Persons are firmly obliged to observe. THE Deans have no Institution from any Bishop, but his Institution, Investiture, and Installation into the Custos-ship, Canonship, and Prebendship, is conferred from such of the Canons Resident, to whom the King (who collates) doth recommend him. Other Marks of Exemption appear in the constant proving of Wills before him, or in his Absence before his Lieutenant. In using the Power of Excommunication within their Jurisdiction (the Precincts of the College) granting a Dispensation for eating Flesh in _Lent_, a farther Mark of their Privilege appears, that the Ordination for the Chantry Priests were confirmed by the Dean and Chapter, and not the Bishop of the Diocess, as were the Statutes of the new Commons. The Dean is exempt from paying all Synodals, or Procurations, nor can any of the King’s Chaplains preach in the Chapel of St. _George_, unless he be a Canon there, or have License from the King, or from the Dean and Canons. They send no Delegates to the Synod, and when the Point was debated, 1640. it was carried in the Negative, as being against their Liberties, and might intitle them to the Payment of Subsidies; nor are they intitled to any Share in the Government of the Church, more than the Colleges in the Universities, where there are many nominal Deans. In short, when by the Act of _Uniformity_, 14 _Car._ II. every Clergyman was bound to subscribe before the Archbishop or his Ordinary, the Canons subscribed before the Dean; and tho’ some of them subscribed before the Bishop, yet was it with a Salvo, saving the Rights and Privileges of this Free Chapel. THEIR Temporal Immunities and Privileges are these, as granted them by Charter, 6 _Mar._ 27 _Edw._ III. and confirmed by several of his Successors. THE Custos and Canons were free from paying Aid upon making the King’s eldest Son a Knight, and marrying his eldest Daughter, and exempt of all Aids to the King’s Contributions and Tallages. WHENSOEVER the Clergy should give a Tenth, or other Imposition, out of their Spiritualties, or the Commons give a Tenth, Fifteenth, or other, out of their Temporalties, Subsidy, or the King tax his own Demean, or the Pope impose any Money to be raised upon the Clergy, to give it the King, this College and their Possessions were to stand freed thereof. THEY were discharged from any Contributions of arraying Soldiers, and from sending them to guard the Sea-Coasts, and from every Fine and Composition of the like Nature. Their Houses within the Castle of _Windsor_, as elsewhere, are quit from any Livery of the King’s and Queen’s Stewards, Marshals, Purveyors, Officers, and Servants, and from the like Officers of the Peers or Nobles, and the said Officers were not to intermeddle there, without Leave of the Custos and Canons. NO Duke, _&c._ or Nobleman, nor any Stewards, Marshals, Escheators, Sheriffs, Coroners, Bailiffs, or Officers, nor other Person of what Condition soever, upon any Pretence, were not to lodge or remain in their Houses without their Consent. THE Custos, Canons, and their Tenants, were not to pay any Toll, Paviage, Piccage, Barbicanage, Terrage, Pontage, Murage, Passage, Payage, Lestage, Stallage, Tallage, Carriage, Pesage, and from Scot and Geld, Hidage, Scutage, working about Castles, Parks, Bridges, Walls for the King’s Houses; and from Suits to the County, or Hundred Courts, and Wapentakes, or Court Leets, Murder, and common Amerciaments, before either King, Justices of the Bench, or Itinerant, and from every like Custom had an Immunity. WITHIN their Lands, Fees, and Precincts, the Chattels of all Felons and Fugitives were seized to their own Use. All Fines for Trespasses, and all other Contempts and Misdemeanors, _Fines pro licentia concordandi_, and for all other Causes, Amerciaments, Redemptions, Issues, and Forfeitures whatsoever, _Annum Diem Vastum & Streppum_, and all Things which might belong to the King and his Heirs, and all Wrecks, Waifs, and Strays, were granted them. NO Purveyance of Corn, Hay, Horses, Carts, Carriages, Victuals, or any Goods, Chattels, or any thing whatsoever, should be carried off by any of the King’s Officers, upon their or their Tenants Land. THEY were to be free from paying any Pension, Corrody, or other Sustentation to be granted to the Crown. THEY were to have free Warren in all their Demain Lands wheresoever, and that altho’ they lay within the Bounds of the King’s Forest. THAT they should enjoy for their Conveniency a weekly Market on _Wednesday_, at their Mannor of _Ever_ in _Bucks_, and Two Fairs to last Eight Days, one on the Eve and Feast of St. _Peter_ and St. _Paul_, and Two Days after the other, upon the Eve and Feast of St. _Peter ad Vincula_, and Two Days following. THAT they should, in all their Lands have Socage and Sackage, Infangthef, Utfangthef, and View of Frankpledge, with Thewe, Pillory, and Tumbrel for punishing Malefactors, and Power to erect Gallows upon their own Soil for executing those apprehended in their Jurisdiction. THEY were to be exempt of all Suits and Pleas of the Forest, and of all Charges or Fees which the Officers of the Forest might demand, and from the Expeditation of their Dogs and Suits of Court there; as likewise all from Gelds, _Dane_ Gelds, Knights Fees, Payments for Murder and Robbery, Building or Repairing of Bridges, Castles, Parks, Pools, Walls, Sea Banks, Causeways, and Inclosures; and of all Assizes, Summonses, Sheriffs Aids, their Bailiffs, or Officers, bearing of Treasure, and all other Aids whatever; as also from the common Assessments and Amerciaments of the County, and Hundred, and all Actions relating to them; they were discharged from the Payment of Ward-penny, Aver-penny, Tithing-penny, and Hundred-penny, and quit from Grithbreck, Forestal, Homesoken, Blodwite, Wardwite, Hangwite, Fightwite, Leyrwite, Lastage, Pannage, Assurt, and Waste of the Forest; so that such Waste be not committed in the Forests, Parks, and Woods belonging to the Crown, and then reasonable Satisfaction, without Imprisonment, should be accepted. ALL Writs and Attachments were returnable to them, as well relating to the Pleas of the Crown as other, thro’ all their Lands and Fees, and no Sheriff, Bailiff, or Officer, should execute any such there, unless in Default of the Custos and Canons, and they to have and hold Leets, and Lawdays, and Cognizance of all Pleas betwixt their Tenants, as well of Trespasses and Contracts, as others. And lastly, They were to have and hold Wards, Reliefs, Escheats, Forfeitures, and other Profits, Issues, and Emoluments whatsoever, within their own Fees, from all their Tenants, which might appertain to the Crown, as if the Tenants did hold of the Crown or others _in Capite_. CAP. V. WE come now to treat of the most Noble and Illustrious _Order of the Garter_; which, if we consider either its Antiquity, or the Nobleness of the Personages, that have been enroll’d, it excels and outvies all other Institutions of Honour in the whole World. It owes its Original, as is confessed on all Hands, to _Edward_ III. King of _England_ and _France_; yet as to the Occasion, there are several Opinions which we shall rectifie. The vulgar and more general is, that the Garter of _Joan_, Countess of _Salisbury_, dropping casually off as she danced in a solemn Ball, King _Edward_ stooping took it up from the Ground, whereupon some of his Nobles smiling, as at an amorous Action, and he observing their sportive Humour, turned it off with a Reply in _French_, _Honi soit qui mal y pense_; but withal added, in disdain of their Laughter, _That shortly they should see that Garter advanced to so high an Honour and Renown as to account themselves happy to wear it_. BUT upon Examination of this Tradition, let others judge what Credit it bears to establish its Belief; for Sir _John Froissart_, the only Writer of the Age that treats of this Institution, assigns no such Original, nor for 200 Years after is there any thing to the Purpose in our other Historians, till _Polydore Virgil_ took occasion to say something of it; but had it been Fact, some _French_ Historian or other, would not have neglected to register it at a convenient Time with a Scoff and Ridicule, since that Nation was so ready to deride King _Henry_ V’s Design of invading them with a Return of Tennis Balls. IN the Original Statutes of this Order, there is not the least Conjecture to countenance the Conceit of such a Feminine Institution, no not so much as laying an Obligation on the Knights-Companions to defend the Quarrels of Ladies (as some Orders then in being enjoyned;) nor doth the Author of that Tract entitled _Institutio clarissimi Ordinis Militaris a prænobili subligaculo nuncupati_, prefaced to the Black Book of the _Garter_, let fall the manifest Passage to ground it on. AS to what _Polydore_ says, he is not so confident to ascertain the Person whose Garter it was; but cautiously declining that, says, it was either the Queen’s, or the King’s Mistress’s; and if it were the latter, yet doth he omit her Name and Title, both which (on what Authority we find not) are supplied by modern Historians, who call her _Joan_ Countess of _Salisbury_, the same elsewhere celebrated by the Name of the _Fair Maid_ of _Kent_, (whom _Edward_ the Black Prince, afterward married) whereas no Historian ever gave the least Inuendo that King _Edward_ III. ever courted her as a Mistress. _Selden_ points at her when he calls the Lady, from whom the Garter slipp’d, Countess of _Kent_ and _Salisbury_: But about the Time when this Order was founded she in truth was dignified with neither Honour; for altho’ she was Daughter to _Tho._ of _Woodstock_, Earl of _Kent_, and had been sometime the reputed Wife of _William Mountague_, second Earl of _Salisbury_, yet then she cou’d not properly be accounted Countess of _Salisbury_. She was actually Wife to Sir _Thomas Holland_, (one of the First Founders of the Order.) Nor was she yet (tho’ afterwards) Countess of Kent, because her Brother _John_ Earl of _Kent_, at the Institution of this Order, survived, and died not till 26 _Edw._ III. THAT there was a Countess of _Salisbury_ with whom King _Edward_ III. became greatly enamour’d, _Froissart_ reports after this manner, _That this King having relieved a Castle of that Earl’s in the North, wherein his Countess had been besieged by the_ Scots (_the Earl himself being at that time Prisoner in_ France;) _upon sight of her extraordinary Beauty he fell in love with her; but she so virtuously demeaned her self, during his Abode there, that he declined further Solicitation_. However, some time after, the King out of Desire to see her, proclaim’d solemn Justs in _London_, whither this Countess and other Ladies being invited, came up. This Castle it seems was _Wark_ upon _Tweed_ in _Northumberland_, which King _Edward_ had formerly bestowed on her Husband, for his good Service past, when he first espoused her, being then but a Knight. ALTHO’ it should be admitted that this Countess of _Salisbury_ was the King’s Mistress, yet must it be remark’d, That she was Wife to _William Mountague_, Kt. created Earl of _Salisbury_, _Anno_ 11 _Edw._ III. Mother to _William_ the before-mention’d second Earl, that her Christian Name was _Catherine_, not _Alice_, as _Froissart_, not _Joan_, as others call her, Daughter to _William_ Lord _Granston_, and that she expired 28 _Edw._ III. But that the whole may appear, what indeed it is, a meer Fable, we shall insert the Judgment of Dr. _Heylin_, who took great Pains in this Particular. _This_, says he, _I take to be a vain and idle Romance, derogatory both to the Founder and the Order first published by_ Pol. Virgil, _a Stranger to the Affairs of_ England, _and by him taken upon no better ground than_ Fama Vulgi, _the Tradition of the common People, too trifling a Foundation to so great a Building_. OF the same Contexture with the former is another Tradition in _Andrew du Chesne_, _That the Queen departing from the King to her own Apartments, and he following soon after, chanced to espy a Blue Garter lying on the Ground (supposed to have slipp’d from her Leg) whilst some of his Attendants carelesly passed by it, as disdaining to stoop at such a Trifle; but he knowing the Owner, commanded it to be given him; at the Receipt of which he said, You make but small account of this Garter; but within few Months, I’ll cause the best of you all to reverence it alike_. Some suppose that the Motto was the Queen’s Answer, when the King asked her, _What Men would conjecture of her, upon her losing her Garter in such a manner?_ BOTH Relations are far distant from Fact; nevertheless it has thus far’d with other Orders of Sovereign Foundation, and an amorous, instead of an honourable Account, has been falsly render’d of their Institution; as for Instance, _The Order of the_ Annunciade, and that of _The Golden Fleece_. THERE is a third Opinion grounded on a Relation made of King _Rich._ I. who, whilst his Forces were employ’d against _Cyprus_ and _Acon_, and extremely tir’d and harrass’d with the Siege, he, by the Assistance and Mediation of St. _George_ (as imagin’d) was inspir’d with fresh Courage, and bethought himself of a new Device, which was to tie about the Legs of a Number of Knights, a Leathern Thong Garter, for such had he then at hand, whereby they being emulated to future Glory, with Assurance of Reward if they prov’d victorious, they might be excited to behave themselves intrepidly and well, much after the Examples of the old _Romans_, among whom were distributed various Crowns for several Causes, to adorn the Soldiers: But if King _Richard_ I. did make use of this Device in the _Holy Land_, as a Signal or Mark of Distinction of a Party, upon some warlike Exploit, yet that he took Occasion to create a distinct Order of Knighthood thereupon, there is not sufficient warrant to believe; (for it is only put down in the Preface of the _Black Book_, but not in any Part of the Annals of the Order; nor can it plead higher Antiquity than the Reign of King _Hen._ VIII. when written.) All the Advantage that can be made of it, is, to heighten the Reputation of that Saint among the _English_, by which Means the Garter came to be dedicated to him, and not that it contributed to its Institution. § 2. THE true Motive was therefore, neither the Ladies Garter, or King _Richard_’s Leathern Thong, that it owes it Original to: But King _Edward_, being a Person of consummate Vertue, gave himself up to military Affairs; and being engag’d in War for recovering his Right to _France_, made use of the best Martialists of the Age, did thereupon first design (induc’d by its ancient Fame) the Restoration of King _Arthur_’s _Round Table_, to invite hither the Gallant Spirits from abroad, and endear them to himself; and adjudging no Place more requisite than _Windsor_, upon _New-Year’s-Day_, _A. D._ 1344. he issu’d out Letters of Protection for the safe going and return of Foreign Knights, to try their Valour at the Solemn Justs to be held there on _Monday_ after the Feast of St. _Hilary_ following (which happen’d _Jan._ 19.) And these Letters of Safe-Conduct continu’d in force until the _Octaves_ of the Purification of our blessed Virgin ensuing, being the 18th Year of his Reign. At the Time appointed, he provided a great Supper to begin the Solemnity, and then ordain’d this Festival to be annually at _Whitsontide_; and immediately after these first Exercises were over, for a future and better Accommodation, he impress’d Workmen and Carriages for erecting a particular Building in the Castle, and therein plac’d a Table of Two Hundred Foot Diameter, where the Knights should have their Entertainment of Diet, at his Expence of 100 _l._ _per_ Week; to which Building he gave the Name of _The Round Table_. And as at these great Conventions the Days were spent in all Kinds of noble Feats of Arms, Justs and Turnaments, so were a great Part of the Nights consum’d in publick Balls and dancing with the Ladies that attended the Queen thither; and perhaps it was hence conjectur’d, that at some of these Balls the Queen’s Garter, or the Garter of _Catherine_, Countess of _Salisbury_, might slip off, and the King’s taking it up occasion Smiles in the Bystanders; and afterwards, when the King had modell’d his intended Order, a Garter offering it self for its chief Ensign, might add to the Conjecture; but that it was the principal Cause, is a groundless Imagination. And tho’ King _Edward_ advanc’d the Honour of the Garter, as to denominate the Order, yet was it not to enhance Reputation to, or perpetuate an effeminate Occasion, but to adorn Martial Prowess, with Honours, Rewards and Splendor; to increase Vertue and Valour in the Hearts of his Nobility, that so true Worth, after long and hazardous Exploits, should not enviously be depriv’d of that Glory which it hath intrinsically deserv’d, and that active and hardy Youths might not want a Spur in their Progression in the Paths of Vertue, which is to be esteem’d glorious and eternal. IT is further observable, that the _French_ King, _Philip de Valoys_, in Emulation of this Seminary at _Windsor_, set up a _Round Table_ at his Court, and invited Knights and valiant Men of Arms out of _Italy_ and _Almaine_ thither, lest they should repair to our King _Edward_ III. which meeting with Success, prov’d a Countermine to his main Design; who perceiving that his Hospitality towards strange Knights, upon Account of reviving King _Arthur_’s _Round Table_ was too general, nor did sufficiently ingratiate them to his Person, but being unconstrain’d and at Liberty, did after their Departure take what Side they pleas’d in the ensuing Wars, he at length resolv’d upon a Projection more particular and select, and such as might oblige those whom he thought fit to make his Associates, in a lasting Bond of Friendship and Honour: And having issu’d forth his own Garter for the Signal of a Battle, that was crown’d with Success, (which is conceiv’d to be the Battle of _Cressy_, fought about Three Years after his erecting the _Round Table_;) upon so remarkable a Victory, he thence took Occasion to institute this Order, and gave the Garter Preheminence among the Ensigns of it, whence that select Number, whom he incorporated into a Fraternity, are styl’d _Equites Aureæ Periscelidis_, and vulgarly _Knights of the Garter_. By this Symbol he design’d to bind the Knights and Fellows of it mutually unto one another, and all of them joyntly to himself, as Sovereign of the Order; nor was his Expectation frustrated, for it did not serve only as a vehement Spur and Incentive to Honour and martial Vertue, but also as a golden Bond of Unity and internal Society; and for this Consideration _Cambden_ aptly calls it a Badge of Unity and Concord. BY the Symbols of this Garter the Knights are reminded, with all Religiousness, Sincerity, Friendliness, Faithfulness and Dexterity, not to leave the Pursuit of whatsoever they take in hand, nor to enterprize any Thing contrary to the Statutes of the Order; neither to frustrate the Rights of Peace and Friendship, nor vilify the Law of Arms, or proceed in any Thing farther than Faith and Compact, or the Bond of Friendship will admit. Moreover, in the binding of the Leg with this enobled Ensign, there was given this Caveat and Exhortation, that the Knights should not pusillanimously (by running away from Battle) betray the Valour and Renown which is ingrafted in Constancy and Magnanimity. Nay, so exactly did the Founder contrive the whole Habit into the Signification of the Garter, that he ordain’d his and the Knights-Companions Robes and Ornaments to be all alike, both for Materials and Fashion, intimating thereby, That they ought to conserve brotherly Affection among themselves. The great Collar of the Order was made of equal Weight, and like Number of Knots and Links, in Token of the like Bond of Faith, Peace and Amity inviolably to be observ’d and retain’d amongst them: In fine, all Things were so design’d, that every one might plainly perceive how much these Things tended to the Maintenance of Amity and Concord. IN further reference to the establishing this Order, the aforesaid King calling together the Earls, Barons, and principal Knights of his Kingdom, _Freely_, says _Froissart_, _and obligingly declar’d his Mind to them concerning this Affair_: To which _all of them being well inclin’d, entertain’d the Motion with equal Joy and Applause, deeming it would prove a very great Advancement to Piety, Nobility and Vertue, and likewise an excellent Expedient for the uniting not only his Subjects one with another, but all Foreigners conjunctively with them, in the Bonds of Amity and Peace_. And ’tis very improbable the prudent Founder should summon his Nobles to consult about the Grandeur of an Order, that had taken its Rise from so slight an Occasion as the dropping of a Garter from a Lady’s Leg. Now, to draw the Tye of Friendship more close, the King caused those who were (or should be) of the Order, to be call’d _Fellows_, _Associates_, _Colleagues_, _Brethren_, and _Knights-Companions_, and the Order it self a _Society_, _Fellowship_, _College of Knights_, and _Knight-Companionship_; and their Habits to be all alike, to represent how they ought to be united in all Chances and various Turns of Fortune; Co-partners both in Peace and War, assistant to one another in all serious and dangerous Exploits; and thro’ the whole Course of their Lives to shew Fidelity and Friendliness one towards another. There are other Reasons assign’d, much to the same Effect, That the Order was instituted _to fortifie the Confidence of the King, the Kingdom and Martial Vertue_; that is to say, _to strengthen the Faith of the Subjects towards them, and for their greater Security_, and _because the Garter carries with it a Bond or Tye of Fellowship, and is a Symbol of Amity between Princes, being Companions of the same Order_. IN the last Place, if we look upon the Statutes of its Institution, we shall find the Injunctions wholly Military, and so are the Words of Admonition pronounc’d at the putting on the Ensigns of the Order: And the Ground of the Institution (in the Preamble to King _Henry_ VIII’s _Exemplar_) is said to be _for the Honour of God and Exaltation of the Catholick Faith, joyn’d both with Piety and Charity, in establishing a College of religious Men to pray for the Prosperity of the Sovereign of the Order and the Knights-Companions, and to perform other holy Duties_; as also _ordaining a Maintenance for a Company of Alms-Knights, who have not otherwise wherewith to support themselves_; but not one Word relating to the Engagement on behalf of the feminine Sex. AND whereas King _Edw._ III. had laid Claim by his Title to the Kingdom of _France_, and in Right thereof assum’d its Arms, he from the Colour of them, ’tis said, caus’d the Garter to be made Blue, and the Circumscription Gold: And it may, without straining, be inferr’d from the Motto, _Honi soit qui mal y pense_, that he retorted Shame and Defiance upon him that should dare to think amiss of so just an Enterprize, as he had undertaken for recovering of his lawful Right to that Crown; and that the Magnanimity and Bravery of those Knights, whom he had elected into this Order, was such as would impower and enable them to maintain the Quarrel against all who thought ill of it. Consonant to this is the Conjecture of _Harpsfield_, that this Apophthegm was design’d to put the Knights-Companions in mind, _Not to admit any Thing in their Actions, or among their Thoughts, derogatory to themselves and their Honour_. THAT Age did exceedingly abound with Impresses, Motto’s and Devices, and particularly King _Edw._ III. was so excessively given up to them, that his Apparel, Plate, Bed, Houshold-Furniture, Shields, and even the Harness of his Horses, and the like, were not without them, many of which now to descant upon would be a fruitless Attempt, seeing the Occasion of the Invention, and the Circumstances are lost, that should illustrate them; and others, by reason of their Brevity, seem’d insignificant, in regard something was designedly omitted, and left to be understood, which cannot now be rightly supply’d, so as to arrive at the Mind of the Inventor. Of this Number may be this Motto, _It is as it is_, which was embroider’d upon a Doublet of that King; tho’ there are others which seem more easy to be decypher’d; as that daring Motto wrought upon his Surcoat and Shield provided to be used at a Turnament, #Hay, Hay, the Wythe Swan; By God’s Soul I am the Man.# § 3. THE Time when the Order was instituted, Historians differ widely about; _Selden_, _Cowper_, and others, from _Froissart_ (who wrote _temp. Rich._ II.) would have it in the 18th of King _Edw._ III. But since _Froissart_ errs, in making the Number of Knights-Companions no fewer than Forty, which is a grand Mistake, Why might not he trip in Point of Time, and confound the Year of its Erection, with that wherein the Founder renew’d the Order of _The Round Table_, _Windsor_ being the Place for both. For should we admit, that during some Part of the Solemnity held in this King’s 18th Year, when the Accident of the Lady’s Garter slipping off happen’d, what other Inference can be made, but that he had only an Intention to put in Execution somewhat afterwards? Not that an Order was actually erected at that Time: Besides, the Jollity of the Season, the Greatness of the Concourse, and the Splendidness of the Festivity, it was too busy a Time to suffer much Consultation tending thereunto; or at least to mould and model a Design so compleat and substantial, as it appears to have been even at first. If we joyn _Fabian_, he is plain, that tho’ the King design’d the Institution at the End of the Festival, (which he places between _Candlemas_ and _Lent_, in the 19th, and not 18th Year of that King) _Yet was it not then_, saith he, _but afterwards establish’d by him_. Nevertheless, Mr. _Selden_ elsewhere observes, it had its Original in the 24th Year of the said King. And our industrious _Stow_ (with whom _Lily_, _Speed_, and _Segar_ agree) tells us, _That the first Feast of the Order was celebrated_ A. D. 1350. which exactly agrees to the 24th of _Edward_ III. But _Polydore Virgil_ places it after the 25th of _Edward_ III. We must therefore have recourse to some other Proofs for elucidating this Point, since this Chronological _Æra_ of the true Time of its Institution hath wonderfully slipp’d the Pens of all Writers. ADMITTING then that the erecting this Order was first thought of by King _Edward_, at some of those grand Assemblies of _The Round Table_, held after the _French_ King had set up the like; yet was it not mature, or brought to any Perfection, till after his glorious Victories and Triumphs over the _French_ and _Scots_ in the Battles of _Cressy_ and _Nevil_’s Cross, (in the last of which the _Scotch_ King, _David_, was taken Prisoner) and until King _Edward_ had _Calais_ surrendred to him, as will appear very conspicuous. AMONG the Rolls of the Great Wardrobe, is one containing the Account of all the King’s Liveries, from _Michaelmas Anno_ 21, to the 31st of _Jan._ 23 _Edw._ III. In the same are divers Things mention’d to be adorn’d with Garters, which were provided against the first grand Feast of St. _George_; and among the rest, the Royal Robes, _viz._ his Mantle, Surcoat and Hood; likewise a Bed of Blue Taffaty was bedeck’d with Garters, containing the Motto, _Honi soit qui mal y pense_. There were made for the Sovereign Three Harnesses, whereof Two were of White Velvet, wrought over with Garters _de blu & diaspris per totum compedmein cum Woodhouses_; and the Third _de Velvetto Ynde cont. Lappekin quisseux & caligas_, wrought over likewise with Garters. Had the Roll been divided into Years, or had distinguishing Marks of Time upon it, we might have been guided with more Certainty as to the true Year of the Institution. However, we may thence conclude it was not founded in the 18th of _Edw._ III. because that the Sovereign’s Robes were not made until the 22d Year of his Reign at soonest; perhaps not till the Beginning of the 23d. But to put the Matter beyond dispute, the Founder’s Statutes fix the Time of Institution to his 23d Year; so do the Statutes of King _Henry_ V. and the Preface to the _Black Book_, _Leland_, _Mills_ and Dr. _Heylin_. To conclude, when he had fix’d upon the Day and Place for celebrating the first grand Feast of this Order, he sent his Heralds into _Germany_, _France_, _Scotland_, _Burgundy_, _Hainault_, _Flanders_ and _Brabant_, to invite all Knights and Esquires, (with Assurance of Safe-Conduct and Liberty for Fifteen Days, both before and after the grand Solemnity) to shew their military Prowess and other publick Exercises there to be perform’d, proper to the Place and Occasion; agreeable to which Invitation, sundry Knights and Gallant Men came over to signalize their Valour; and what made the Solemnity more glorious, King _Edward_’s Queen was there present, attended with Three Hundred of the fairest Ladies, in all imaginable Splendor and Gaity. § 4. THE Patrons of the Order were several, under whose Protection (according to the Custom of the Age) King _Edw._ III. put himself and all the Knights-Companions, that the Affairs of the Order might be defended, preserved and govern’d. THE _first_ and chiefest which he elected, was the _Holy Trinity_, which in a more especial Manner was invocated to the Aid and Assistance of this Order. _Secondly_, King _Edward_ III. intitled peculiarly the _blessed Virgin_ Mary, accounted then the general Mediatrix and Protectress of all Men; unto whom King _Edward_ IV. was so strictly devoted, that he thought some additional Ceremonies requisite to her farther Honour, and thereupon ordain’d, that on her Five Solemnities the Knights Companions should annually (as accustom’d on the Feast of St. _George_) wear the Habit of the Order as long as Divine Service was celebrating, (unless they had sufficient Cause of excuse) bearing on the right Shoulders of their Robes a golden Figure of the Virgin _Mary_; and that they should go in the same Manner and Habit upon all _Sundays_ throughout the Year; and lastly, that on the same Days for ever they should say Five _Pater Nosters_, with as many _Ave Maria’s_. _Thirdly_, St. _George_ of _Cappadocia_, a most choice Champion of Christ and famous Martyr, was also elected one of the Patrons to this Order by King _Edward_ III. not so much as he was a Professor of the Christian Faith, or for that he was an armed Soldier or Knight of Christ, but so much the more because in those Wars, which were waged by the Christians against the Infidels, he by several Appearances manifested his Presence as a most certain Encourager and Assistant to the Christians; the Relations whereof may be seen in Dr. _Heylin_’s History, who hath laboriously and judiciously maintain’d the History of this Saint, against those that will not allow him a Place in Heaven, or a Being in the Church. In like manner the learned _Selden_ hath avouch’d him to be the special Patron, Protector, Defender, and Advocate of this Realm of _England_; and has made it plainly appear in what Veneration he hath been honour’d abroad, especially among the Eastern Nations. To whose corroborating Testimonies we shall add, That this Title of Patron to our Nation, as given to St. _George_ by the Founder of this Order, in a Patent granted to the Dean and Canons of the Chapel of St. _Stephen_ at _Westminster_, and St. _George_ at _Windsor_, which dischargeth them from Payment of Tythes; as also by King _Henry_ VIII. in the Preamble of his Statutes. And tho’ in general he is styl’d the Principal Patron of the Affairs of _Christendom_, and a tutelar Guardian of military Men, yet among all Christians the _English_ did excel; and in this Nation the Founder of this Order, in making choice of such an approv’d expert Captain and Patron, in particular Respect of whom the Knights had the Title of _Equites Georgiani_, St. _George_’s Knights, and the Order it self came to be call’d the _Ordo Divi Sancti Georgii_, The Order of St. _George_. IT is remarkable, that _Du Chesne_, a noted _French_ Historian, acknowledges it was by the special Invocation of St. _George_ that King _Edward_ III. gain’d the Battle of _Cressy_, which afterwards bringing to his Remembrance, _He founded_, says he, _a Chapel within the Castle of_ Windsor. But if we may ascend a step higher, and give credit to _Harding_, it’s recorded King _Arthur_ paid St. _George_ particular Honours, for he advanc’d his Picture in one of his Banners, which was about Two Hundred Years after his Martyrdom, and very early for a Country so remote from _Cappadocia_ to have him in Reverence and Esteem. _Lastly_, The Founder added a fourth Patron, whose Name himself bore, _viz._ St. _Edward the Confessor_, his Predecessor, King of _England_; and we find he was wont to be invocated by this Founder, as well as St. _George_, in any great Difficulties and Streights. _Walsingham_ gives an Instance at the Skirmish of _Calais_, _A. D._ 1349. when King _Edward_, in great Anger and Grief, drew out his Sword, and most passionately cry’d out, _Ha St._ Edward, _Ha St._ George; which his Soldiers hearing, ran presently to him, and rushing violently upon the Enemy, put many of them to the Sword. These Four Patrons we find recorded together in the Preamble of the Foundation of _Windsor_ College by King _Edward_ III. tho’ in the Preamble to his Statutes of the Order, and to King _Henry_ V’s Statutes, St. _Edward the Confessor_ is omitted; nevertheless he is enumerated with the rest in the Preamble to King _Henry_ VIII’s. § 5. AS to the Honour and Reputation of this Noble Order, either in Comparison with others, or in Reference to it self, it challenges the Precedency of Antiquity, before the eldest Rank of Honour of that Kind any where establish’d. _Secondly_, The Statutes of the Foundation were so exquisitely and judiciously devised and compacted, upon such solid Foundations of Honour and Nobleness, that they afterwards became a Precedent to other Orders; and gave the Plan to those Two of _The Golden Fleece_ and of Monsieur St. _Michael_, as is manifest by comparing their Statutes. _Thirdly_, It is no small Honour that accrues to this Order, that the Number of these Knights-Companions were never encreas’d, but as they were Twenty Six with the Sovereign, so they now thus continue, _ut Pretium faciat raritas_; for the infringing this Article hath split several other military Orders into Contempt and Ruin, as nothing more tarnishing, or throwing a sully on the Worth of Glory and Honour, than when render’d so vulgar, and indifferently disposed without Distinction and Merit, as is exemplify’d in _The Order of the_ Star, and the now declining _Order of St._ Michael. _Fourthly_, It has receiv’d more additional Lustre by being honour’d with the Companionship of divers Emperors, Kings and Sovereign Princes, who esteem’d it the Summit of their Glory, and the highest Trophy of additional Honour, to be enroll’d in the Number. Insomuch that some of them with Impatience courted the Election. For we find recorded in the Register, _A. D._ 1672. Eight Emperors of _Germany_, Three Kings of _Spain_, Five _French_ Kings, Two Kings of _Scotland_, Five Kings of _Denmark_, Five Kings of _Portugal_, Two Kings of _Sweden_, One King of _Poland_, One King of _Arragon_, Two Kings of _Naples_, besides divers Dukes and other free Princes; as One Duke of _Guelderland_, One Duke of _Holland_, Two Dukes of _Burgundy_, Two Dukes of _Brunswick_, One Duke of _Milan_, Two Dukes of _Urbin_, One Duke of _Ferrara_, One Duke of _Savoy_, Two Dukes of _Holstein_, One Duke of _Saxony_, and One Duke of _Wertemberg_, Seven Count Palatines of the _Rhine_, Four Princes of _Orange_, and One Marquis of _Brandenburg_. _Fifthly_, It entitles those Knights and Noblemen, whose Vertue hath rais’d them to this Pitch of Greatness, to be Companions and Associates with Emperors and Kings, a Prerogative of an high Nature, and a sufficient Recompence for the greatest Merit. We shall close up all with the high Elogy bestow’d on it by the learned _Selden_, _That it exceeds in Majesty, Honour and Fame, all Chivalrous Orders of the World_. CAP. VI. _The Statutes and Annals of the Order._ ORDER and Regularity is not only the Beauty and Symmetry of Government and Societies, but also greatly contributes to their Establishment and Perpetuity. Statutes and Rules are as well the Bounds to determine, as Bonds to unite Fellowship and Societies together; and if either fall into disuse, or be unadvisedly broken, they open a Field to Dissolution and Ruin. SUCH like Considerations mov’d and excited the victorious King _Edward_ III. (after he had determin’d the Erection of this most renown’d _Order of the Garter_) to _devise and institute several laudable Statutes and Ordinances, to be duly observ’d and kept within the said Order_; which being collected into one Body, are call’d _The Statutes of Institution_. THE Original of these was ordain’d to be kept within the Treasury of the College of _Windsor_, but hath long since wholly perish’d; yet a Transcript of them is recorded in the Reign of King _Henry_ V. in an old Book call’d _Registrum Ordinis Chartaceum_. Two more ancient _Exemplars_ of this Body of Statutes are also in being; the one in the Library of the Lord _Hatton_, and the other in the _Black Book_ of the Order; and comparing them together, I shall here give from the _Latin_ the Heads they consist of. 1. THE King of _England_, his Heirs and Successors, are to be Sovereigns or Superiors of this Order. 2. NONE are to be admitted, unless he be a Gentleman of Blood, and that he be a Knight and without Reproach. 3. THE Knights-Companions were to be Twenty Six, each to have at _Windsor_ a Mantle and Garter for the better Splendor of the Order; to wear the said Habit whensoever they go to the Chapel of St. _George_ or Chapter-House, to hold a Chapter, or do any thing relating to their Order. In like manner they are to wear the Habit upon the Vigils of St. _George_, in their Procession from the King’s Lodgings to the Chapel or Chapter-House, and returning back, and during Supper, continue so habited till it be over, and likewise on the Morrow of St. _George_’s Day, at Chapel, Dinner-time, Supper-time, and afterwards all the said Day, until the Sovereign or his Deputy shall deposite the Ensigns of the Order, and decree their Departure. 4. THERE were to be Thirteen Canons Secular, who at the Time of their Institution, or within a Year, were to be Priests, and as many Vicars already Priests, or to be made so at the next Ordination, answerable to the number of the Knights-Companions; these religious Persons to be presented by the several Founders each one, and upon the Death or Vacancy of such presented, the Sovereign of the Order ever afterwards to have the Nomination of them, who were bound to pray for the good Estate of the Sovereign and his Kingdom, and particularly for this Order. 5. THE Canons were to wear a Purple Mantle, with the Arms of St. _George_ in a Roundle upon their right Shoulder. 6. THERE were to be Twenty Six poor veterane Knights, each to have a competent Subsistence, their Election to be after the manner of the Canons aforesaid. 7. THESE Knights were to have a Red Mantle, with the Arms of St. _George_; but without any Circle of the Garter about it. 8. IF the Sovereign could not be present at the solemn Festival of St. _George_, his Deputy was to supply his Place at the Charge of the Sovereign; but such Deputy was not to make any new Ordinances, tho’ he has License to correct or amend the old Ones. 9. EVERY Year, upon the Vigils of St. _George_, the Knights-Companions within the Realm, or elsewhere, if conveniently, are to assemble, at _Windsor_ Castle, and be present there at the Celebration of Divine Service, in the Habit of the Order, where placed regularly in their Stalls or Seats, directly over their Heads their Helmets and Swords, _&c._ are to be hung up, and remain as long as such Knights live, in Honour of them, and to signify the Defence of the Church, to which they are obliged as a Military Order; but in case the Feast of St. _George_ happens to fall within the Quindene or Fifteen Days after the Feast of _Easter_, then it was to be prorogued to the _Sunday_ next following, accounting Fifteen Days from _Easter_ Day, that every Knight-Companion might have reasonable time to come, nor be forced to ride upon any of the Three _Easter_ Holy-days. 10. THAT they meet in St. _George_’s Chapel yearly, on the Eve of St. _George_, at the Hour of Three in the Afternoon; and if they come not at the Time assigned, without a just Excuse, which the Sovereign or his Deputy allows, their Penalty is to be according to the Ordinance of the Chapter; which is, That they shall not enter into the Chapter Door for that time, but stay without, and shall have no Voice in any thing that is done in the said Chapter; and if they come not before the Beginning of Vespers, they shall not enter into their Stalls, but shall tarry below before the said Stalls in the Choiristers Places during Vespers. The like Penalty is ordain’d for not coming to the Mass or Morning-Service betime, and at Vespers, on St. _George_’s Day; and whosoever shall absent himself wholly from this Solemnity, without sufficient Excuse and Leave from the Sovereign or Deputy, he is not to enter within his Stall the next Feast after, but shall stay below, and before his Stall, as it is said at Vespers, and in the Morrows Procession must walk before the Three processional Crosses, [now the Choiristers,] and at Mass [Service] shall sit below until the Offering, and he to offer last. After which he is to come before the Sovereign, or his Deputy’s Stall, and ask Pardon, which re-instates him in his Stall. Absenting the next second Time upon the Feast, without Leave, he has no Stall allowed him until he hath given and offered a Jewel upon St. _George_’s Altar, to the Value of Twenty Marks, which is to be double every Year until a Reconciliation. 11. WHERESOEVER they be, they must wear their Blue Robes from the Beginning of the first Vespers, on the Eve of St. _George_’s Day, to the second Vespers on the Morrow inclusive, _&c._ 12. IF any Knight-Companion appears publickly without his dignifying Garter, upon challenging the same, is to pay half a Mark to the Custos and College. 13. AT the Times of Offering, each associated with the other who holds the opposite Stall, are to march in Procession together to make their Offerings; but alone, when his Consort is absent, and so that in all Processions the Sovereign goes last. 14. IN the Morrow after the Solemnity of St. _George_’s Feast is over, before their separating, a Mass _de Requie_ or Office _de Defunctis_ was to be used, at which the Knights-Companions were all entirely to be present, without necessary Impediment shown to the Sovereign or Deputy for Liberty to depart. 15. THEY were to leave their Robes at _Windsor_ always, to be ready for them there upon any sudden Occasions that might evene. 16. JOURNYING near _Windsor_, in Honour of the Place, unless lawful Cause obstructs, they must take it in their Way, and assuming the Habit of the Order the Canons wore, devoutly to meet and conduct them into the Chapel; where, if it happens to be time of Divine Service, they are to hear the same; if not, they are to be detained no longer than while the Canons shall say the Psalm _de profundis_ for the Defunct, and during their own Offering: But if any had riden thro’ the Town, without visiting the Chapel and offering there, for every Neglect he must go one Mile on Foot from the said Chapel, to shew his Obedience, and offer an Half-Penny in Honour of St. _George_. 17. UPON first Notice of the Death of any of the Order, the Sovereign shall ordain a Thousand Masses, every Foreign Prince shall cause Eight Hundred, a Prince of Wales Seven Hundred, a Duke Six Hundred, an Earl Three Hundred, every Baron Two Hundred, and every Knight Batchellor One Hundred Masses to be celebrated for the Good of the Soul departed; which neglected for a Quarter of a Year after notice of such Death, the Masses are to be doubled; upon half a Year’s Neglect, again doubled; and so from Time to Time in like Form till the End of the Year, and then the Year’s to be doubled. 18. UPON sure Notice of the Death of a Knight-Companion, the Sovereign, or his Deputy, is to converse by Letters, the Remainder [not Strangers] that are within the Kingdom, to meet him within Six Weeks in some convenient Place, and elect another; which assembled, at least Six, with the Sovereign or Deputy, every of them present is to name Nine of the worthiest and sufficientest Knights without Reproof that he knows, whether native Subjects or Foreigners, sobeit they hold no contrary Party, or be against the Sovereign, _viz._ Three Earls, or of sublimer Title; Three Barons, and Three Knights Batchellors, which Names the Bishop of _Windsor_, for the Time being, was to write, or, in his Absence, the Dean or Register, and, in their Absence, the oldest Residencer in the College, and after shew them to the Sovereign, who is to chuse out of them him that has the most Voices, and whom he esteems the most beneficial to the Crown and Kingdom. Every Knight failing to appear at an Election, without an approved Cause, was to pay to the Custos and College the Penalty of a Mark, and at his next coming to the Chapter shall kneel upon the Ground, in the midst of the Chapter, before the Sovereign or Deputy, until Reconciliation. 19. SOON after Election, the Knight-Companion elect is to have a Garter, in token of his Election, and that he is a Fellow of the Order; and as soon as decreed to take Possession of his Stall, but not before, is to have a Mantle, which, if he dies before he receiv’d, he was not to be accounted as one of the Order, because he wanted Possession; nevertheless he was to have one half of the Masses abovesaid, because he had the Garter deliver’d to him and nothing beside. If he was not installed within a Year after his receiving the Garter, and especially if within the Realm, and without reasonable Excuse to be allowed of by the Sovereign or Deputy, his Election became void, and they might proceed to a new one: Moreover, neither the Sword nor Helmet was to be put upon his Stall within the Castle, before his coming; to the End, that if the Knight elect came not, his Atchievements might not be unhandsomly taken down and abused, but honourably removed into the Choir for the publick Use and Profit of the said College. 20. EVERY Foreigner elected was to have Certification of such his Election from the Sovereign, at the Sovereign’s Charge, who was to send him the Garter and the Mantle, and a Copy of the Statutes of the Order, under the Common Seal of the said Order, within Four Months after the Election, the better for him to advise on; which being accepted, of whatsoever Condition he be, he was obliged within Eight Months after to send a sufficient Proxy, according to his State and Dignity, a Knight irreprehensible to be installed in his Room, and who was to bring with him a Silk Mantle of the Blue Colour of the Order, also a Sword and Helmet to remain at _Windsor_, which Mantle was be put upon the right Shoulder of the Proxy, by the Sovereign or Deputy at the time of Installment, when he is introduced to take the Stall in the Name of his Lord and Master; neither was he to deposite the same till the End of Divine Service; after which he was not to wear it, nor be admitted in the Chapter-House, or have any Suffrage, by virtue of any Powers vested in him; but this Favour Foreigners elected by Proxy were to have, that could not personally come themselves, they were to be Partakers of the whole Masses and Orisons of the Order; whereas, if they died before the Installation, they were to have but a Moity of them. 21. UPON the Death of any Earl, [or of Superior Dignity] Baron, or Knight Batchellor, his Successor, whether Earl, [or of Superior Dignity] Baron, or Knight, was to have a vacant Stall of his Predecessor, without any changing of Places, except the Prince of _Wales_ alone, who was to have always the next Stall, and opposite to the Sovereign; so that it may happen for a Knight to have an Earl’s Place, or an Earl a Knight’s Place; and this because the first Founders might be known. 22. EVERY Knight-Companion at his first Entrance, was to give a certain Alms, according to their Eminence and Degree, for the perpetual Maintenance of the Canons and Poor Knights, _viz._ the Sovereign Forty Marks, a Foreign King Twenty Pounds, a Prince of _Wales_ Twenty Marks, a Duke Ten Pounds, an Earl Ten Marks, a Baron a Hundred Shillings, and a Knight Batchellor Five Marks, that by these pious Donations they might justly entitle themselves to the Name and Privileges of the Order; wherefore, before these Payments were rightly performed, their Sword and Helmet [Atchievements] were not to be hung up, and for Foreigners the Sovereign was obliged to pay himself. 23. UPON the Death of any of the Founders his Arms, in a Plate of Metal, was to be fixed upon the Back of his Stall, and their Successors were to have the like, but to be placed underneath their Predecessors, and not to be so great as those of the first Founders. 24. AT Admission every Knight-Companion must promise and swear personally, or by Proxy, faithfully to observe the Statutes of the Order, and none are to be installed by Proxy but Foreigners only, which cannot conveniently come in Person. 25. IF the Sovereign be out of _England_ at the Installation of any Knight-Companion, or could not attend himself to do what appertains to him in that Point, he might impower and authorize any of the Fellows to officiate for him. 26. THAT there be a Common Seal or Signet Keeper, whom the Sovereign was to assign. 27. EVERY Knight-Companion was to have a Copy of the Statutes under the Seal of the Order, the Original sealed likewise with the said Seal, to remain for evermore within the Treasury of the College, and upon the Death of any Knight-Companion, his Executors were to send back such Copy to be deliver’d to the Custos or Warden. 28. NO Knight-Companion was to go out of the Realm and Dominion of _England_, without the Knowledge and Licence of the Sovereign, who of Grace and Favour is bound to grant it upon a Military Expedition, or other notable Act appertaining to the Honour of Knighthood, in Preference and Advancement of this Order of St. _George_. 29. THEY were not to arm themselves against each other, but in the Wars of their Sovereign Lord, in his right and just Quarrel; and if it happen’d that any of the Order should be retain’d in the Cause and Quarrel of any Lord, and the adverse Party desir’d another Knight-Companion on his Side, that latter Knight is by no means to agree but to excuse himself in all Things, because his Fellow was armed on the other Side, and was retain’d before him. And every Knight was bound to except and agree, at his being retain’d, that he may have his Discharge from the Wars, upon any of the Order’s being engaged in Arms before him for the contrary Party; and if the second retained knows not of it, upon notice that any of his Fellows were retained before him, and armed on the contrary Side, the second retained Knight was to excuse himself to his Master, and relinquish the Quarrel. 30. ALL Licences given to the Knight-Companions to travel in quest of Honour by Military Exploits; also all Certificates, mandatous Letters, Certificates, and other Writings whatsoever relating to the Order, were to be issued out by the Sovereign, under the Seal of the Order, to remain in the keeping of one of the Order, during the Sovereign’s Pleasure. And if the Keeper of the Seal absent himself upon reasonable Cause, he was to leave the Seal with another of the Fellowship that the Sovereign should appoint, to the Intent that the Seal at no time be out of the Presence of the Sovereign, he being within his Dominion. And in like manner concerning the Seal in the Absence of the Sovereign or the Deputy. 31. IF any Knight-Companion for Devotion sake should desire to dwell at _Windsor_, he was to maintain himself at his own, and not at the College Charge. 32. ANY other Knight, not of the Order, upon the Account of Devotion, that would reside there, was to be provided for at the Appointment of the Sovereign, and the Fellowship also. Any Knight or other Person giving 10 _l._ yearly Rents or Lands, or more, to the College, to participate of their Prayers and Suffrages, he was to be registred in the Calendar of Benefactors, and continually be pray’d for by the Canons and Poor Knights. 33. UPON the Death of any Canon, the Custos or Warden is to certify the same by Letters to the Sovereign, if beyond Sea, to know whom he pleases to present to the Canonship. 34. THERE was to be a Register appointed by the Sovereign and Fellowship, the most intelligent Person of the College, who was to be present at the Chapters, to record their Elections and the Electors, their Punishments, and Causes of them, with their Reconciliations, all Acts whatsoever administred in their Council, from Chapter to Chapter yearly; for the faithful Execution of which Office he was to be sworn at his Admission therein; and whatsoever had been register’d was in the Beginning of the following Chapter, on the Vigils of St. _George_, to be publickly recited before the Sovereign and the whole Fellowship, that what was amiss and incorrect might be mended and reduced to due Form. § 2. BESIDES these Statutes there are Two other Bodies, or Exemplars establish’d since, the one by King _Henry_ V. the other by King _Hen._ VIII. King _Henry_ V. finding the Glory of the Order declining, removed the Grand Festival and other Solemnities, and commanded a strict Observation of all the Founder’s Statutes, and brought many more to like Perfection, which he subjoined to such of them, where they might be properly and are as follow: { 3. THAT the Knights should mark their { Obeisance in the Choir first to the Altar, { and next to the Sovereign, or in his Absence { to his Stall. { { 8. THAT the Deputy should elect, if { the Sovereign (when abroad) had not Six { Knights with him. { { 9. THAT the Feast of St. _George_ should { not be kept upon St. _Mark_’s Day, nor the { Days of St. _Philip_ and _Jacob_, nor of the { Holy Cross, neither upon any Days which { should happen in the Festivals of the { Ascension or Pentecost, or other solemn { Feasts ordained by the Church to the interrupting { their Divine Service. { { 12. That when a Knight should ride { out he might wear a Blue Silk Ribbon instead To Article { of his Garter. { { 14. That the Order and Manner of { Offering up the Atchievements should be { as is there prescribed, _viz._ before they { offer their Money, their Swords should be { first offered by Two Companions, which { the Sovereign or his Deputy should appoint, { and afterwards their Helmets with { their Crests, by Two others of the { Order. { { 20. That Knights absent in the Sovereign’s { Service might be install’d by Deputy. { { 31. That the Sovereign should take a { Signet of the Order abroad with him, to { be fixed to all the Acts he does in Foreign { Parts relating to this Order, in Distinction { to those done at home. { { 34. That no Charge should be admitted { upon the College by the Custos or Canons, { without the Sovereign’s Consent likewise. THE Statutes with these Additions (as the Statutes of Institution) this King caused to be translated into _French_, and transcribed into a Roll, which was ordered to be presented to every Knight-Companion under the common Seal of the Order. In after Times it was transcribed into Books; and by a Decree, _Anno_ 3 _Hen._ VII. an Original Book of these Statutes and Institutions, fair written, was to be reposed in the College of St. _George_, and the Scribe or Register to have Transcripts of them in Readiness, to present the elected Knights withal. THE last and largest Body was first began, and received the finishing Stroke by King _Hen._ VIII. chiefly in regard some of the former Statutes wanted Explication and others Contraction. And for the compleating of which Purpose, on St. _George_’s Day, _Anno_ 9 _Regni sui_ he summoned all the Knights-Companions to convene next Year at the Time of the Solemnity, about the Abrogation of what tended to darken the Honour of this Order (if any such were), and for the Advancement of what might promote the Grandeur and Lustre of it. But these Resolves came to no Perfection till _May_ 28. _Anno_ 11 _Regni sui_, when he entred upon this Reformation with all magnificent Ceremony imaginable, for being accompanied with Nineteen Knights-Companions of the Order proceeding in Cavalcade to the Chapter-House, and taking into Consideration their former Statutes of Knights-Companions, with all due Reverence implor’d the Sovereign to reform and explain them as he should think convenient, which he brought to a successful Period, by the Advice and Consent of the Society assembled: That done, all present entreated the Sovereign, kneeling, that where any of them had been peccant against the Order, he would please to remit, and issue out a general Pardon, which he granted and ratify’d in Chapter next Day. This was a Task of Three Years compleat before it rose to Perfection, _viz. April_ 23. _Anno_ 14 _Hen._ VIII. for then the Sovereign, out of right singular Love, well-temper’d Zeal, and entire Affection to this most noble Order, to the Estate of Chivalry, and the Continuance and Encrease thereof; as also at the humble Request and instant Importunity of the then Knights-Companions, and by their Advice, Counsel and Consent, did interpret and elucidate all the Obscurities, Doubts and Ambiguities of the former Statutes and Ordinances. Divers Affairs contain’d in Fifty of them being explain’d and amended; he made likewise necessary Additions, the Original whereof being sign’d and seal’d, were commanded to be carefully laid up in the Treasury of _Windsor_ College, to remain as a Standard to succeeding Times; yet they have not been seen there these many Years past. THE Articles and Clauses added to the former Statutes, in this last Body, are these: { 1. That the Interpretation of the { Statutes, _&c._ belongeth to the Sovereign. { { 2. The Three Points of Reproach declar’d, { and what is meant by a Gentleman { of Blood. { { 4. Of the Prerogative of the Feast. { { 5. How the Feast is to be observed by { absent Knights. { { 6. Attendance on the Sovereign, if { he be not at the Feast. { { 7. That the Sovereign’s Deputy may { correct Things in Chapter. { { 12. The offering up of Atchievements, { and a Taper arm’d with an Escutcheon. { { 13. Canons to sit in the lower Stalls, { when any Knights are present. { { 14. That Six Knights make a Chapter. { To Article { 20. The Manner of Installation set { down. { { 21. Clause for a Foreign Knight’s { Deputy to be conducted from the Chapter-House { to the Stall; and for making { an Election void, if the Knight send not { his Proxy within Seven Months. { { 23. For advancing and translating of { Stalls. { { 25. Plates not to be larger than the { first Founders, except Strangers. { { 27. The Time Three Months prefix’d { for the Executor of a deceas’d Knight-Companion { to send back the Copy of the { Orders deliver’d to him at his Admission, { which might be also sent to one of the { principal Officers of the Order. { { 38. Concerning the Collar of the { Order. THIS Body of Statutes was compil’d in _Latin_, and is recorded in the _Black Book_ of the Order. It was translated into _French_ and _English_ by Sir _Thomas Wriothesley_, Kt. then Garter King of Arms. The _English_ Version annex’d here to this Treatise, is what hath since been deliver’d (instead of the former Statutes) to all succeeding Knights-Companions, according to the Injunction; but of late Times appointed to be sent to Foreign Princes and other elect Knights abroad, sealed with the Great Seal of the Order, affix’d to a Label of Blue Silk and Gold. § 3. THERE have been several Endeavours since the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. for reforming the Statutes. As first, King _Edward_ VI. who as Sovereign, by the Orders themselves, had an undoubted Prerogative set him to alter and reform many Things which seem’d inconsistent with the Religion he establish’d. To which Purpose, at a Chapter at _Greenwich_, held _April_ 23. in the Third Year of his Reign, the Lord _St. John_, the Earl of _Arundel_, and Sir _William Paget_, were to peruse and make them agreeable to the King’s other Proceedings, by the Assistance and Advice of the Protector, the Duke of _Somerset_, and other Companions. This was follow’d by a subsequent Order pass’d in the Chapter at _Greenwich_ the Year after, that the Statutes should be reform’d and corrected as they thought expedient: And for the better Accomplishment of their Design, at the next Feast, _April_ 24. 5 _Edw._ VI. another Order commenc’d, impowering the Duke of _Somerset_, the Marquess of _Northampton_, the Earls of _Warwick_, _Arundel_, _Bedford_ and _Wilts_, to peruse and amend the Statutes and other Books of the Order, which were brought to some tolerable Degree of Perfection; for thereupon a new Body was collected (in general very much altering the Laws of the Order) and publish’d _March_ 17. _Anno_ 7 _Edw._ VI. But this King within Four Months after expiring, Queen _Mary_, his Sister and Successor, the very first Thing she transacted was to abrogate and make them void; wherefore we need not mention them, as never in use and unrevived. For the Execution of which Purpose, she conven’d a Chapter at St. _James_’s, the 27th of _September_ following; and it was then decreed, that the said Laws and Ordinances, as inconvenient, impertinent, and tending to Novelty, should be disannulled, and no Account to be made of them for the future; and for the quicker Execution, Sir _William Petre_ (that Day admitted Chancellor) had Orders to see them speedily expung’d out of the Book of Statutes, and forthwith defac’d, lest any Memory of them should remain to Posterity; and only those of her Father, _Hen._ VIII. and his Royal Predecessors, should be retain’d. IN this Affair King _Philip_, her Husband, appear’d no less zealous; for on the 5th of _August_, 1 and 2 _Philip_ and _Mary_, (which was the 3d Day after he had been invested with the Habit) himself being present at a Chapter at _Windsor_, it was ordain’d, That all Acts and Decrees in the Great Book, [_i. e._ the _Black Book_ aforesaid] which were repugnant and disagreeable, either with the ancient and receiv’d Statutes of the Order, or else with the Laws of the Realm, should clearly be abolish’d and erased, by the Marquis of _Winchester_, the Earls of _Arundel_, _Pembroke_, and the Lord _Paget_. NO sooner was Queen _Elizabeth_ fix’d on the Throne, but soon after, _viz._ on St. _George_’s Day, in the second Year of her Reign, a View of the Statutes was committed, by Commission, to Four of the Knights-Companions, _viz_. the Marquis of _Northampton_, the Earls of _Arundel_ and _Pembroke_, and the Lord _Howard_ of _Effingham_, who were thereby impower’d to peruse and consider those Statutes with the utmost Care and regard, if any of them were repugnant to the Religion, Laws and Statutes of the Realm; and if any such were recorded, to represent them faithfully to the Sovereign, that she, in Conjunction with the Knights-Companions, might establish such Decrees concerning them as she should think fit; but that any thing was done in pursuance hereunto, doth not appear; for the Transcripts of her Father’s Body of the Statutes, throughout the Time of her Reign, were presented to the Knights-Companions at their Installations; and the Practice of her Time was pursuant to the Direction therein, except in some few Things now and then added or alter’d at future Chapters, when there arose fresh Matters for such Expedients. KING _James_ I. her Successor, revolv’d something towards a new Regulation; and in order to put it in Execution, the 14th of _May_, in the 9th Year of his Reign, decreed, That Commissionary Letters should be granted to the Earls of _Nottingham_, _Worcester_, _Pembroke_ and _Northampton_, to empower them to examine the Registers and other Monuments which pertained to that Order; and where any Passage should be found obsolete or obscure, to make it conspicuous and clear; where Contrariety appear’d, fitly to reconcile it; yet with no Design of innovating any Thing, but an Intention of renewing all, as near as might be, to the first Standard and most ancient Institution of the Order; saving always Power to himself, as Sovereign of the Order, to add or diminish any Matter (according to the Occasion) as it should seem agreeable to his Prudence for the Honour of this Most Noble Order. What Progress they made in this Commission, the Memoirs of that Time are silent in; but some few Years after, this Affair was reviv’d, and another was issu’d forth, to the Earls of _Nottingham_, _Worcester_, _Southampton_, _Arundel_ and _Montgomery_, and the Viscount _Lisle_, all Knights-Companions, dated _April_ 26. in the 16th Year of his Reign; which Six, or any Four of them, were thereby constituted to take an exact Survey of all the ancient Statutes and Articles of the said Order; and authoriz’d to call before them all such Persons, whether Officers of the said Order, or others, as could give any Light or Information concerning that Affair; and after a serious Deliberation, to pen down what in them they conceiv’d meet to be explain’d, and what to be added, whereby to render the Order more illustrious, that the same being presented to the Sovereign and the Society, at a Chapter holden, might be resolv’d on in part, or in all, to be put in Execution, if it seem’d so good to that King. THIS Affair mov’d very slowly; but towards the latter End of his Reign, the Earls of _Worcester_, _Montgomery_, _Arundel_, _Surry_ and _Leicester_, Five of the Six Commissioners above-nam’d, having held divers Conferences, and debated several Matters represented to them, and at a Chapter convened at _Whitehall_ the 19th of _May_, _Anno_ 20 _Jac._ I. did present to the Sovereign certain Articles, subscribed with their Hands, which, for the Honour of the Order, they thought requisite to be duly observ’d. BY the first of which they made Provision for a further Progression and Advancement of the illustrious Institution, in proposing, that every Year a Commission from the Sovereign should be granted, or continu’d to such Knights of the Order as the Chapter should pitch on, to deliberate and weigh all Affairs that fell under the Order, and that the Year after, an Estimate, by the Knights in Chapter, should be exhibited, of their Resolutions and Proceedings by Virtue of the said Commission. This, with Eight other Articles, were confirm’d by the Sovereign and Twelve of the Knights-Companions, the 22d of _May_ following, in a Chapter held at _Whitehall_; and so prosperously their Endeavours succeeded, that on the Feast-day of St. _George_, at _Windsor_ in the ensuing Year, the Earl of _Worcester_, (being then the Sovereign-Deputy) with Ten Knights-Companions more, gave their assent to Eight other Articles (most of them concerning the Alms-Knights) which the Morning after had the Approbation of the Sovereign; and before the Celebration of Divine Service, by his Deputy and Companions assembled in the Chapter-House, the Observation thereof was duly decreed. KING _Charles_ I. design’d and endeavour’d the most compleat and absolute Reformation of any of his Predecessors; and at the Solemnity of St. _George_, held at _Windsor_ the 6th of _October_, in the 6th Year of his Reign, He commission’d Nine Knights-Companions, _viz._ the Earls of _Mulgrave_, _Pembroke_, _Montgomery_, _Arundel_, _Surry_, _Salisbury_, _Carlisle_, _Dorset_, _Holland_, _Berkshire_ and _Suffolk_, with command to assemble Four Times in a Year, to take into their Consideration the Affairs of the Order; all which, but the Earls of _Mulgrave_ and _Dorset_, met at _Whitehall_ the 2d of _January_ following, where some few Matters fell under their Consultation. This Commission was seconded by one of a larger extent about Three Months after, and directed to the said Knights-Companions, or to any Eight, Seven, Six, Five or Four of them, empowering them to meet and devise, and exactly preponderate all the Statutes and Ordinances of the Order, as well such as were established at the Foundation, as those that had been since made, by Explanation or Addition, and to weigh advisedly whether any Thing had been enacted, that had caused Doubt or Ambiguity, or stood in need of any Change or Amendment; and if upon mature Deliberation by them thus conven’d, there should appear any Contrariety or Defect, for want of plain Expression, or other Omission, fit to be supplied, tending to the Honour of the Order, That then the Sovereign might, upon Return of their Proceedings, resolve upon some general Declaration in Chapter, to reform and reduce into one Body all the Statutes and Ordinances thereof, that the same being compil’d and settled in one perfect Model, might be so consign’d to Posterity, free from all future Questions and Doubts. NEVERTHELESS not any thing was done upon this Commission, tho’ it stood in force even from the 6th to the 13th Year of this King’s Reign; but where the Neglect lay History does not fully inform us, tho’ it may be conjectur’d by what follows. AT the Feast of St. _George_, celebrated by Prorogation at _White-hall_, for the Year 1636. upon the 17th, 18th, and 19th Days of _April_, 1637. divers Petitions for Reformation, and reducing of Matters to their pristine Constitution, were presented to the Sovereign by the Chancellor, and read; some of which, more especially, tending to set off and encrease the Honour of the Order, were received and decreed by the Sovereign, and the rest referr’d to the said Knights-Commissioners. The first of those Decrees which at that time had its Sanction, was to revive and renew the Powers given in the former Commission; and thereupon a new one, dated the 7th of _May_ following, was issued under the Great Seal of the Order, and directed to the Earls of _Mulgrave_, _Darby_, _Pembroke_, and _Montgomery_, _Arundel_, and _Surry_, _Kelly_, _Salisbury_, _Dorset_, _Holland_, _Barkshire_, _Suffolk_, _Lyndsey_, _Exeter_, Marquiss _Hamilton_, Duke of _Lenox_, the Earls of _Darby_, _Moreton_, and _Northumberland_, or to Three or more of them, to meet and consult of any Matters contain’d in the Statutes, or for Honour of the Order. These Knights-Commissioners were endow’d with all the plenary Powers given in the foresaid Commission, dated 6 _Car._ I. unto which was granted a further Addition, for the better effecting the Sovereign’s Care: That Three or more of them should meet at the Sovereign’s Court, and begin to put the said Commission in execution in _Whitson_ Week next ensuing, attended and assisted by the Chancellor of the Order, and all, or any other Officers, or such of them as they should fix on, or find serviceable. And being assembled, to have free Liberty to hear, propound, and debate of whatsoever shall fall under their Cognisance, or that they should conceive conducible to the Honour and perfect Establishment of so Illustrious and Noble a Body. And to prepare all Matters of such their Resolutions and Debates to be laid before the Sovereign at the next Feast of St. _George_, and so successively at every Chapter so appointed by him, to receive his full Determination, Approbation, and Royal Assent, with further Power to adjourn from time to time, after the first Opening and Reading of the said Commission; their Meetings to be in such Places, and on such Days as should seem most convenient to them. NOW who wou’d suppose, that after so Noble an Intention of the Sovereign, and his earnest Solicitude to issue forth a second Commission, his hearty recommending and exciting their Deligence for a speedy Dispatch, and lastly, his expecting an Account of their Transactions the next Feast, these honourable Persons, Companions of the Order, should need a Spur to accomplish so laudable a Design; but it was so. FOR altho’ the Commission was opened at _White-hall_ the 30th of May following, in the Presence of the Earls of _Pembroke_ and _Montgomery_, _Salisbury_, _Holland_, Marquiss of _Hamilton_, and Duke of _Lenox_, Commissioners; yet Sir _Thomas Row_ Chancellor, in his Letter to Dr. _Christopher Wren_, dated the 4th of _June_, 1637. sadly complained, That it was much as he could do to draw together Five of the Knights-Companions, to open and read the Commission, and this _quasi in transitu_, was in Confusion and Hurry, and all that was transacted was to appoint another Convention at Court in _Midsummer_ Week then next ensuing, and charge the Chancellor to prepare Matter (for Propositions and Observations upon the Statutes) fit for their Consultations against that Appointment, according to the Tenor of the Commission. And in another Place writes, That he found such Difficulty to procure Meetings, and as certain _non Chalance_ in every one, as if it were but a ceremonious Affair, and so few hearty in it, that he feared he and the Officers should wait to little Purpose: And so indeed it fell out; for albeit he attended in _Midsummer_ Week, according to their Direction, yet there was nothing dispatch’d, save only the adjourning of their Meeting to _London_. SOME little Progress was afterwards made in this Affair at _White-hall_ the 8th of _February_ following, where Three of them were present, _viz._ the Earls of _Berkshire_, _Lindsey_, and _Northumberland_, who order’d the Chancellor, Register, and Garter, to prepare an Abbreviation of the Statutes, and reduce every thing of one Head into an Act, to keep up to Method, and avoid Confusion. THE 1st of _February_ after, another Assembly of Seven of the Knights-Commissioners was held at _White-hall_, in whose Presence a few Points were debated; but little or nothing concluded. § 4. AS concerning the Annals of the Order, or the Books wherein the several Resolutions and Decrees occasionally made in Chapters, and wherein other historical and ceremonial Matters relating to it are recorded, it will not be amiss to give some Account of them in this Place. THE first, in Order of time, is an old Paper Book written in _French_, call’d _Registrum Chartaceum_, hitherto fortunately preserv’d in the Paper Office at _White-hall_, which probably was begun by _John Coningham_; for we find him, 1414. (a little before the Annals commenced) made Canon of _Windsor_, and Register of the Order, and in regard the same Hand-Writing is carry’d on from the Beginning of the Book down to 16 _Hen._ VI. inclusive, where follows an _Hiatus_ till _Anno_ 23 _Hen._ VI. that the Annals began to be set down with another Hand; and that he shortly after died in 1445. Henceforward these Annals are entred with promiscuous Hands, which may be presumed the proper Hand-Writings of the Registers of this Noble Order, as they succeeded each other in the Office. AFTER we find _Richard Sidnor_ mention’d in the Register _Anno_ 16 _Hen._ VIII. (who subscribed his Name at the foot of every Leaf) the Annals were pen’d in one Hand until _Anno_ 26 _Hen._ VIII. that _Robert Aldrydge_, D. D. and one of the Canons of _Windsor_ succeeded him; and then ’tis evident the Writing also was changed to an old set _Roman_ Hand, which ran on to the End of 29 _Hen._ VIII. in which Year he was advanced to the Bishoprick of _Carlisle_; and this Book breaks off in the 31st of his Reign. BESIDES this there is another Book that goes by the Name of the _Black Book_, wherein the Annals of the Order are transcribed in _Latin_, concerning which there pass’d a Decree, _Anno_ 3 _Hen._ VII. that it should be fairly copy’d out, and afterwards that the Sovereign should be put in Remembrance of it; but neither of these Decrees was put in execution, nor was this confirm’d till towards the End of the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. This Book differs very little from the _Registrum Chartaceum_, for therein is nothing enrolled relating to the Order (except one of the Exemplars of the Founders Statutes, and a Catalogue of the first Twenty-five Knights-Companions) before the 4th Year of King _Henry_ V. the Annals of the Order, until that time, being entirely lost. It hath the same Hiatus or Intervals from 16 to 23 _Hen._ VI. from 7 to 10 of _Edw._ 4. from 4 to 7 _Hen._ VII. and from 10 to 14 _Hen._ 7. It also runs parallel therewith for the most part, and that it was compil’d by Dr. _Aldrydge_, whilst he continu’d Register, is collected from some Passages in the Preface of all the Sovereigns, ending with King _Henry_ VIII. The Transcription of this Book was finish’d _Anno_ 13 _Hen._ VIII. for so far is written, as also the Appendix, with one and the same Hand; (in a middle-siz’d Text) but _Anno_ 32 _Hen._ VIII. another Hand appears, which, with some Variation, is continu’d to the End of 5 _Edw._ VI. where this Book breaks off. THE Register of the Order was oblig’d to provide Two Books, and therein to enter the Ordinances, Statutes, and Acts of this Noble Corporation, one to be lodg’d at the Chapter House at _Windsor_, and call’d, _Index Windesoriensis_, and the other being a Duplicate of the former, to remain in his own Custody, ready to expose to the View of the Sovereign, whensoever he should demand it; this latter was called _Aulæ Registrum_. AS to the general Directions for Compiling these Books, and the Particulars they are to consist of, we are inform’d from the said Statutes and Constitutions; for besides the Entry of all the Scrutinies taken in Chapter and Elections made thereupon, it is his Office to record the Penalties inflicted on Knights-Companions, and the Reconciliation of all Delinquents with other Acts, and their Causes appertaining to the Order, all which are decreed to be recited before the Sovereign and Knights-Companions at the Beginning of the Chapter yearly, if Occasion be, to correct and reduce into Method. Moreover he is to record all the Policies in War, Exploits, Transactions, and memorable Atchievements, both of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, according as he can best attain the Knowledge of them, by his own diligent Search, or the Assistance of Mr. Garter, which having consign’d to Writing from Year to Year, is to be perused at the next Chapter by the Knights-Companions, for their Approbation and Correction; and being reiterated the second time in the Chapter, he is to see that they be fairly engrossed in the said Book, for a perpetual Remembrance. AND because the time perfix’d for Rehearsal of these Particulars in Chapter, had in succeeding Years been imploy’d in other Affairs. In one of those Articles which the Knights-Companions exhibited to King _Jac._ I. the 19th of _May, Anno Jac._ R. 20. and ratified the 22d of _May_ following, it was decreed that nothing of this Nature, or any other Act in Chapter, should be registred before it had been perus’d and pass’d the Consideration of the then Knights-Companions, or at least Four of them, who when they should set Times apart to consult of the Affairs of this Order (for which they were chiefly commission’d) might then also make Use of such Opportunities as should give this Business Dispatch with more Conveniency. Upon mature Consideration had of those Injunctions, the then Register at a Chapter held 19 _Nov._ 22 _Car._ II. presented the Continuation of the Annals of this Order, which he had ranged in order to register in the _Liber Carolinus_, and submitted them to the Approbation of the Knights-Companions, whom the Sovereign had commission’d to inspect the Affairs of the Order; which Tender, when they declin’d, he propos’d that it might pass the Examination of the Prelate; but they not giving their Assent to it, in regard the Register himself was under the Obligation of an Oath, to deal with the utmost Fidelity in his Reports, it was decreed, That the said Annals should be fairly recorded in the Book, without any further Inspection. BESIDES the abovemention’d Particulars, there were Materials of another Nature, decreed to be collected by the Chancellor of the Order and Garter King of Arms, to be digested first, and after entred by the Register; for whereas one part of the Chancellor’s Duty was to make a Narration every Year in Chapter, at the Feast of St. _George_, of the illustrious Exploits of the Knights-Companions, as well as the Actions that tend to eclipse their Glory; so the Register was to note these, and record them from a perpetual Æra or Memorial of their Honour or Disgrace. AND it is part of Garter’s Duty diligently to enquire after the Valiant, Fortunate, and Renown’d Acts, both of the Sovereign and the rest of the Knights-Companions, and relate them with all Exactness to the Register, for his Engrossing: But how sparingly these are put in execution, the Annals themselves bear witness. However, Sir _Edward Walker_ Garter-King has drawn up an Account of the shining Actions and Characters of the Knights-Companions, beginning with _Thomas_ Earl of _Strafford_, and continuing it down to his Son, which he deliver’d Dr. _Ryves_ the Register, for the Use afore-directed. AMONG the Articles establish’d at the Feast of St. _George_, 21 _Jac._ I. the last is, That the then Register should compose a Book, wherein should be orderly transcribed the Form and Manner of all the Solemnities, Ceremonies, and Processions, at the Celebration of the Order; as also of taking down and offering the defunct Knight’s Atchievements, that the Knights-Companions might have free Recourse to it; but such Book never was extant. For the Safety and Preservation of the _Annals_, the Knights-Commissioners determined the 22nd of _May, An. Jac._ I. 20. That a secure and convenient Place within the Castle of _Windsor_ should be appointed, in which all Acts concerning the Order should be reposed, and to which every Knight-Companion at all times might have access. And upon the Remove or Decease of the Register of the Order, the Book, containing the Account of all such Transactions, should be committed to one of the Knights of the Order. The second of these Books is called the _Blue Book_, so call’d, being bound in Blue Velvet; it begins with the first Year of Queen _Mary_, and ends at the 18th of King _Jac._ I. The third being bound in Red Velvet, is denominated the _Red Book_; it commences where the _Blue Book_ leaves off, and treats of the like Acts and Entries, and is carry’d down to 14 _Car._ I: having first given a full Account of the Installation of the Prince, afterwards King _Charles_ II. And as to great part of this Work, it was perform’d by the elegant and judicious Dr. _Matthew Wren_, Bishop of _Ely_, and Register of the Order, whose excellent Pattern his Brother and Successor Dr. _Christopher Wren_ hath copy’d in its following Tract. This Bishop compiled a MS. _A. D._ 1631. wherein, by way of Comment upon King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, he hath compendiously shewn what Alteration there hath passed in the Law of the Garter, a Work performed with great Judgment, and exceedingly useful to the Curious. The fourth and last Book is, _Liber Carolinus_, and commences 1640. wherein the _Annals_ are brought down to the beginning of 1670. by _Ryves_, then Register. And in a Chapter conven’d at _Windsor_ the 16th of _April, Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. it was decreed, That there should be Two of these Books compiled, the one printed in _Latin_, in the Custos of the Register at _Windsor_; and the other in _English_, to be reserv’d at _Whitehall_, and call’d, _Registrum Aulicum_. CAP. VII. _The_ Habit _and_ Ensigns _of the Order_. THE Habit and Ensigns of this most Noble Order are most eminently distinguishable and magnificent, and consist of these Particulars, _viz._ Garter, Mantle, Surcoat, Hood, George, and Collar; for as the _Romans_ were very exact and particular in assigning each Degree a peculiar Habit and Vesture, by which the Quality and Rank of their Citizens might be discernable, the Distinction of Apparel was afterwards taken up by divers other Nations, whence every Military, as well as Ecclesiastick Order of Knighthood, did appropriate to it self a peculiar Dress, Ensign, or Badge, as a Mark of Distinction one from another, to set off the Lustre and Honour of their several Societies. The four first, _viz._ the Garter, Mantle, Surcoat, and Hood, were assigned the Knights Companions, by the Founder, and the George and Collar by King _Henry_ VIII. and all these together are called the whole Habit or Ensigns of the Order, which we shall treat of succinctly, beginning with the Garter. The Royal Garter challengeth the Preheminence, for from it this famous Order receiv’d its Denomination: It is the first part of the Habit presented to Foreign Princes and Absent Knights, and that wherewith they, and all other elect Knights, are first adorn’d; and of so great Honour and Grandeur, that by the bare Investiture with this Noble Ensign, the Knights are esteem’d Companions of the greatest Military Order in the World. The Materials whereof it was compos’d at first, is an _Arcanum_; nor is it described by any before _Polydore Virgil_, and he but in general: As to the ornamental Part of it, it was adorn’d with Gold and precious Stones, and had a Buckle of Gold at the End, to fasten it about the Leg; but there’s no doubt but it was wrought with rich Embroidery, and the Motto rais’d with Gold, Pearl, and sundry Sorts of Silk, as may be guess’d from the Garters anciently plac’d on the left side of the Knights-Companions Mantles, and those other little embroider’d Garters, wherewith their Surcoats and Hoods were heretofore embellish’d. [Illustration: The present Habits, Ensigns and Badges, belonging to the Officers of the Garter. _The Prelate & Chancellors Mantle._ _Registers, Garters & Black Rods Mantle._ _Garters Scepter._ _Black Rod_ _Chancellors Badge_ _Garters Badge_ _Black Rods Badge_ ] [Illustration: _Chancellors Badge_ _Garters Badge_ _Black Rods Badge_ _The Garter_ _The Sovereigns Mantle._ _Hood._ _Surcoat._ _The Collar and Great George_ _Ribbond & George_ _A Knight Companions Mantle._ _Cap and Feather._ ] BUT of those wrought in the last Age, we have more particular Satisfaction; for we find the Garter sent to _Emanuel_ Duke of _Savoy_, _Anno_ 1 and 2 _Philip_ and _Mary_, was set with Letters of Goldsmith’s Work, the Buckle and Pendant of the same, and on the Pendant a Ruby, and a Pearl hanging at the End. The Garter made for _Francis_ II. _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_, was richly wrought with Letters of Gold, set off and garnish’d with Stones, the Buckle and Pendant weighing Three Ounces and an half-quarter, was richly set with Rubies and Diamonds. The _French_ King _Henry_ IV. had a Garter of Purple Velvet embroider’d with Letters of Gold, and deck’d out with Diamonds and Rubies. And the Garter of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, was embroider’d with Gold and Pearls: But that Garter sent to _Gustavus Adolphus_ King of _Sweden_, outvied all others conferr’d by former Sovereigns, each Letter of the Motto being compos’d of small Diamonds; and for every Stop, a Diamond within a Range of Diamonds, above and below, on the sides of the Garter, and besides other Diamonds on the Buckle, and about the same, to the Number in all of 411. THE Garter which King _Charles_ I. wore upon his Leg at the Time of his Martyrdom, had the Letters of the Motto compos’d likewise of Diamonds, which amounted to the Number of 412. It came to the Hands of Captain _Preston_ (one of the Usurper’s Captains) from whom the Trustees, for Sale of the King’s Goods, receiv’d it, and sold it to _Ireton_, sometimes Lord Mayor of _London_, for 205 _l._ But after the Restoration, the King’s Attorney-General proceeding upon an Action of _Trover_ and _Conversion_, Verdict was given for the King against him for 205 _l._ and 10 _l._ costs of Suits, in _Trinity_ Term, 16 _Car._ II. THE Motto of King _Charles_ II. was set with Diamonds upon Blue Velvet, and the Borders wrought with fine Gold Wire; the Diamonds which framed the Letters of the Motto, were Rose Diamonds, much of a Size or Proportion; but those which framed the Stops, Table-Diamonds; the Total which set each Letter, compos’d the Stops, Ilot Holes, and adorn’d the Buckle; the Table was Two Hundred and Fifty; the Hinge of the Buckle was pure Gold, and on it the Sovereign’s Picture to the Breast, curiously cut in Flat-stitch, crown’d with a Laurel and the military Garb of the first _Roman_ Emperors; the Table or Pendant was Gold, and on the back-side thereof engrav’d St. _George_ on Horse-back encountring the Dragon. THIS noble Ensign, the Garter, was at the Erection of the Order appointed to be wore on the left Leg, a little beneath the Knee, which Usage still presides: And the placing it thus, on the Sepulchral Portraictures of Knights-Companions, was an early Custom; for on the Alabaster Monument of Sir _William Fitz-warin_, who was interr’d in the North-side of the Chancel at _Wantage_ in _Com. Berks_, 35 _Edw._ III. he lies there with his Surcoat of Arms upon his Breast, and the Representation of a Garter (but without Motto) carv’d upon his left Leg. In the same Posture lies Sir _Richard Pembridge_, elected a Knight-Companion, _temp. Edw._ III. and is portraicted on his Monument in the South-side of the Cathedral of _Hereford_, below the Pulpit, and encompass’d with a Rail of Iron-Spikes. THE next Monument whereon the Garter was depicted, was that erected for Sir _Simon Burley_, (beheaded _A. D._ 1388.) and rear’d in the North-Wall near the Choir of St. _Paul_’s, _London_. Thence-forward the Practice became more frequent, and then the Motto began to be cut thereon; insomuch that it is now the constant and just Practice to do it, whensoever the Knights-Companions are exhibited in Effigies. AND altho’ this Ensign was first design’d in Ornament to the left Leg, yet it was not confin’d so solely thereto, but was anciently us’d to incircle the Escutcheon of St. _George_’s Arms, worn by the Sovereign and Knights-Companions on their Mantles, who within a small space after us’d it to surround their own proper Coat of Arms, which their Successors have retain’d as their peculiar Privilege, permitting it to none but to their principal Officer, the Prelate of the Order. THE first Example that occurs, is the before-mention’d of Sir _Francis Burley_, where, on the Front, towards the Head, is his own Arms empaling his first Wife’s, set within a Garter, (wanting the Impress;) but another having the same Empalement, (plac’d below the Feet) is surrounded with a Collar of SS. of the same Form with that about his Neck. THE Monument also of _Joan_, Wife of _Ralph Nevil_, Earl of _Westmoreland_, on the South-side of the Choir, in the Cathedral of _Lincoln_, bears the Arms of _Nevil_, empaling those of _Joan_, his Wife, (who dy’d _A. D._ 1410.) Incircled within a Garter, and fix’d on this Lady’s Monument, Daughter to _John_ of _Gaunt_, Duke of _Lancaster_, is there such a Collar of SS. placed about a Square; but the Paint being faded, was render’d unintelligible. ANOTHER antique Instance is that Escutcheon, _Sable, Three Ostrich Feathers Argent_, surrounded with the Garter, affix’d in the Glass-Windows of _Greenwich_-Church in _Kent_, by _Humfrey_, Duke of _Glocester_, and Supported with a Greyhound and an Antelope. It is reported, these Three Feathers were the Ensign of King _Henry_ IV. which were conferr’d by _John_ of _Gaunt_, his Father, who bore them for his Device, and placed in a _Field Sable_, as here, but the Pens were powder’d with _Ermin_, for a difference from the Black Prince’s Feather, which were _Argent_, as the King’s Pen was _Or_, and the Duke of _Somerset_’s Compony _Argent_ and _Azure_. THE Arms of Sir _Lewis Robessart_, Lord _Bourchier_, Knight-Companion, _temp. Hen._ V. we find encompass’d with a Garter on each side his Monument, in _Westminster-Abbey_. AT the Interment of _Richard_ Duke of _York_, Father to King _Edw._ IV. at every Corner of the Majesty-Escutcheon (set over the Image of the Defunct) was an Escutcheon of the Arms of _France_ and _England quarterly_, and _Four Angels Gold_, holding the same within a Garter. And so some of the Funeral Escutcheons of _John_ Viscount _Wells_, (who dy’d 14 _Hen._ VII.) were surrounded with the Garter, as others bearing his Lady’s Arms. AT the Interment of _Thomas_ Duke of _Norfolk_, in _Thetford-Abbey_, (who dy’d 16 _Hen._ VIII.) there was provided a Shield of his Arms within a Garter, and a Coronet affix’d over it; a Target also of the Arms of _George_, Earl of _Shrewsbury_, within a Garter, was born at his Funural, _Anno_ 33 _Hen._ VIII. IT was the Custom, (begun about the Reign of _Hen._ VII.) when the Obsequies of any Foreign Prince were celebrated in _England_, to paint an Escutcheon of such Prince’s Arms within the Collar of the Order, whereof he was Sovereign or a Fellow-Companion; as those of the _French_ King, _Charles_ VIII. celebrated at St. _Paul_’s, _London_, had Escutcheons of the Arms of _France_, within the Collar of the Order of St. _Michael_, at each End of the Hearse; and when the Obsequies of _John_ King of _Portugal_ were solemniz’d at St. _Paul_’s, there was, among others, one large Escutcheon of his Arms within the Collar of the _Golden Fleece_. The Funeral Rites of the Emperor _Charles_ V. being perform’d in _Westminster-Abbey_, 22 and 23 _Dec._ 1558. there were Ten great Escutcheons compass’d with Garters, to shew he was a Fellow of this Order: And upon the same Account, where Princes were Sovereigns of one, and Companions of another Order, their Hearses were hung with Escutcheons of their Arms, surrounded with the Collars or principal Badges of both those Orders; as at the Interment of _Francis_ I. the _French_ King, celebrated at St. _Paul_’s, _London_, 1 _Edw._ VI. the Escutcheons were the Arms of _France_, encompass’d within the Garter of St. _George_, and Collar of St. _Michael_. At the Obsequies of _Hen._ II. of _France_, _Anno_ 1 _Eliz._ at St. _Paul_’s also, there were some Escutcheons of his Arms, incircled both with the Garter and Collar of the _Golden Fleece_, having been a Knight-Companion of both these Orders: Under the Joysts was a Majesty Escutcheon of Black Taffaty of this King’s Arms, within a Garter crown’d with an Imperial Crown, and in several Places of the Hearse were fasten’d other Escutcheons of his Arms within this principal Ensign of the Garter. KING _Hen._ VIII. was the first that introduc’d into his Great Seal the Eschutcheon of his Arms incircled within a Garter, as may be seen placed on either side his Portraiture sitting on his Royal Throne; since him, all succeeding Sovereigns have born their Arms after that Manner, not only in their great and Privy-Seals, but in those other appertaining to their Courts of Justice, and generally in all Matters where their Arms were visible (except Coins); in Imitation of whom, the Knight-Companions have done the like. BUT there were _An._ 21 _Car._ 1. certain Half Crowns stamp’d in the West of _England_, containing the Sovereigns Arms, so encompassed, regally crowned and supported; and this was the first Money whereon the Royal Garter appeared. After him King _Charles_ II. having an Eye to the Advancement of the Honour of this Order, caused the irradicated Cross of St. _George_ encompass’d about with the Royal Garter to be publickly stamp’d in the Center of his Silver Coin, struck upon the Recoinage of it, _Anno_ 14. _Car._ 2. THERE were other Medals heretofore stamp’d upon several Occasions, wherein the Garter was designedly express’d, and enclosing Shields of their Arms; as that in the Year 1619. _Frederick_ Prince _Palatine_ of the _Rhine_, was crowned King of _Bohemia_, and _Robert Cecil_ Earl of _Salisbury_ created Lord Treasurer, both Knights Companions of this Noble Order: Moreover, Gold Rings have been cast into the Figures of Garters; the Ground on the outside enamell’d with a deep Blue, through which the golden Letters of the Motto appearing, set them off with an admirable Beauty. And it seems such Rings were in vogue since the Preface to the black Book of the Order makes mention of wearing the Garter on the Leg and Shoulder, and sometimes likewise subjoins the Thumb, _interdum Pollice gestare_; by which we may naturally conjecture, that Gold Rings were formed into the Fashion of Garters, and bestowed by some new installed Knights upon their Relations and Friends to wear in Memorial of so great an Honour conferred upon them. AMONG the Officers belonging to the Order the Prelate is permitted to bear his proper Arms (impaled with those of his See) within the Garter, and the rest only to wear the Badges of their Offices, surrounded with the same to express their peculiar Relation. BESIDES the Manner of bearing Arms, within the Garter of this Order, the Garter either in whole or part, hath been by Way of Armory, but without the Motto; as in the Seal belonging to the Office of Garter King of Arms, where the Garter (enclosing a Crown) is placed on a Chief, between a _Lyon_ of _England_ and a _Flower de Lys_ of _France_. And to instance in Family, we find Argent Three _Demy-Garters Azure_, buckled and garnished, _Or_, granted by King _Hen._ VII. to his Servant _Peter Nerborne_, and sable a Garter, _Or_, between Three Buckles of the Second, to be born by _Buckland_ or _Bowland in Com. Northampton_. §. 2. THE second Ensign of the Order is the _Mantle_, which is the Chief of those Vestments which the Sovereign and Knights-Companions make use of upon all solemn Occasions relating to the Order. That this Pattern was derived to us from the ancient _Greeks_ and _Romans_, is not at all to be disputed, since it so little varies in Fashion from their _Pallium_ or _Toga_; for the _Grecian_ Pallium was a sort of long Cloak, which only wanted a Collar or Cape, and the _Roman Toga_ as proper to them, as the _Pallium_ to the _Grecians_, and the Custom as Antique as _Romulus_ himself; for he is recited by _Plutarch_ to have worn it. The Pallium is more fully described to be a kind of upper Robe that covered the whole Body, made fast on the right Shoulder with a Fibula or Clasp. It was usually worn over the Tunica or short Coat, whence the Proverb _Tunica Pallio propior_, and is more particularly observed to have been a Garment fashioned without Sleeves, that reached down to the Ancles. IN describing this upper Robe, called the _Mantle_, (the Sovereigns being distinguished from the Knights-Companions, only by a long Train) we shall first set down its various Appellations it is mentioned by in the Records of the Order; Secondly, the Materials whereof it consists; Thirdly, the Colour; Fourthly, the Quantity; and last of all the Ornamental Trimmings, that nothing be omitted to satisfy any curious Enquirer. NAME. IN the Founder’s Statutes it is called _Mantellum_, and in _Hen._ V. _Manteau_, both which we render _Mantle_. But the Exemplar of the Founder’s Statutes entred in the black Book, and the Statutes of King _Henry_ VIII. call it _Trabea_, which _Rosinus_ reckons among the different Kinds of _Mantles_ or _Gowns_. And in 20 _Art._ of King _Hen._ VIIIth’s Statutes, it is applied both to the _Mantle_ and _Surcoat_; sometime it is stiled _Chlamyda_; sometime _Stola_; but in other Places more pertinently, _Pallium_ and _Toga_. MATERIALS. THAT Mantle prepared for the Founder against the first Feast of this Order, appears to be fine Woollen Cloth, and it is not improbable this Material was chosen, rather than any other richer, to the Intent the Founder might give the Preference to our native Commodity, altho’ there’s permitted in the Statutes of Institution a permission for the Proxies of Foreign Princes to bring over with them Mantles of Silk and Velvet when they came to receive possession of their Principal Stalls, either because other Countries were better stored with such Commodities than our _English_ Cloth, or that it might be more agreeable to represent the State and Grandeur of Foreign Princes, as accounting Silk or Velvet the nobler Representation. WHAT Duration the wearing Cloth had, is not directly set down, but the first time we discover their Mantles to be of Velvet, is about the beginning of the Reign of King _Hen._ VI. which Sort of Silk hath thence remained until this Day. About this Period, ’tis observed, that the Mantles of Foreign Princes were made here of Velvet, for so was that transmitted to the King of _Portugal_, elected _Anno_ 1346. Concerning the Mantles of the Knights-Companions, there is no doubt but they were of the same Materials with those made for the Sovereign, _viz._ at first of fine Woollen Cloth, and when the Sovereign exchanged it for Velvet, they followed his Example; but we cannot meet with equal Satisfaction in this Point, because the Knights-Companions provided this Robe at their own Expence; and their private Accounts herein passing thro’ so many Contingences, were of no great Durability. But their Surcoats were of the Sovereigns Donation, and consequently the Particulars of them remain on Record in the Rolls and Accounts of the great Wardrobe. THE Colour of these Mantles is appointed by the Statutes to be Blue, and of this Colour was the Founders; by which, as by the Ground-work of the Royal Garter, it is not improbable he alluded to the Colour of the Field in the _French_ Arms, which a few Years before he began to Quarter with those of _England_. But the Colour of the Surcoat was changed every Year, as will appear by and by. Of the same Colour were the Velvet Mantles, made _temp. Hen._ VI. who tho’ he altered the Stuff, did not vary the Dye. It is apparent, that the blue Colour was retained to King _Edw._ IVth’s Reign, for when this Sovereign transmitted the Habit and Ensigns of the Order to _Julian de Medicis_, the Mantle was of blue Velvet. BUT in King _Hen._ VIIIth’s Statutes there’s no mention at all of the Colour of this upper Robe, save only of the _Mantle_, which the Proxy of a Foreign Prince was enjoined to bring with him when he came to assume the Stall of his Principal; which, tho’ it does not come directly up to the Point, yet it is to be observed to be of blue Velvet. And it’s highly probable that the blue Colour remained still to be used; for within a few Months after the compiling the said Statutes, it’s plain, the Mantle sent to _James_ King of _Scotland_, was of blue Velvet, and in the ancient Form of Admonition and Signification appointed to be spoke at the Investiture of Foreign Princes, and then in Plea it is called _the Mantle of celestial Colour_. Likewise the Mantle sent to _Emanuel_ Duke of _Savoy_, 1 and 2 _Ph._ and _Mar._ was of the same Composure. IN Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, upon what Ground History is silent, the Colour of Foreign Prince’s Mantles was changed from Blue to Purple, for of that Colour were the Mantles sent to the _French_ Kings, _Charles_ IX. _Anno._ 6 _Eliz._ and _Hen._ III. _Ann._ 27 _Eliz._ So also to the Emperor _Maximilian_ 9 _Elizabeth_, to _Fredrick_ II. King of _Denmark_, _An._ 24 _Eliz._ to _Joh. Casimire_ Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, _Anno_ 21 _Eliz._ to _Christiern_ IV. King of _Denmark_, _An. J. R._ IV. But that sent to _Frederick_ Duke of _Wirtemberg_ in the same Year, was a mix’d Colour of Purple and Violet. THUS the Purple Colour came in Request, and continued till about the 12 of King _Charles_ I. when he determining to restore the Colour of the Mantle to the primitive Institution, gave Directions to Mr. _Peter Richaut_, Merchant, to provide himself with a Quantity of rich blue Velvets from _Genoa_; and upon their arrival into _England_, signify’d his Pleasure by Sir _Thomas Rowe_ the Chancellor, That all Knights-Companions should purchase as much of the said Velvet as would furnish them with new Robes against St. _George_’s-Day next ensuing; compliance to whose Will, all the Knights paid Obedience, at the Rate of Thirty seven Shillings a Yard, being the Price the Sovereign paid to Mr. _Richaut_ for the Velvet of his own Robes. And the first Essay of these Mantles was to honour the Installation of the Prince, afterwards King _Charles_ II. AND because there were many Knights-elect to be installed after the Restoration, it was ordained at the Chapter held at _Whitehall_ the _14th_ of _Jan. Anno_ 12. _Car._ 2. (called to consider of the Preparations of the grand Feast then at hand), That Directions should be given to the Master of the Wardrobe to negotiate Abroad for excellent Velvets of Skie Colour, and Crimson, and other Materials agreeable for the Mantles and Surcoats, both of the old Knights-Companions, and those that were then to be installed; which was accordingly effected, and they were transmitted in time to accommodate them at the said Feast. THO’ the just Number of Ells of Cloth for the Sovereigns Mantle at the first Institution are not set down, yet in the Total for his Mantle, Hood, and Surcoat, there was allowed ten Ells of long Cloth. The Mantle of King _Henry_ VI. took up one Piece, five Ells and three Quarters of blue Velvet; and those sent to _Frederick_ II. and _Christian_ IV. Kings of _Denmark_; and to the _French_ King, _Henry_ III. contained each twenty Yards of Velvet. THIS we find to be the Allowance for Foreign Princes, and are the more full and extensive, by reason of their long Train, which being more scanty in the Mantles of Knights-Subjects, eighteen Yards was sufficient to make one of them. The full Length of King _Charles_ II. from the Collar behind to the end of the Train, was three Yards the Length of the foreside, one Yard and three Quarters from the Foot along the bottom to the fixing on of the Train, was two Yards, and from thence the Length or Compass of the Train, two Yards. THE left Shoulder of each of these Mantles have from the Institution been adorned with a large fair Garter, containing this Motto, _Honi soit qui mal y pense_. These were distinguished from the lesser Garters, anciently embroider’d upon the Surcoats and Hoods of the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions, by the Name of _Garters Gross_. WITHIN this Garter was the Arms of St. _George_, _viz._ Argent a _Cross Gules_, and was heretofore wrought in Sattin, with Gold, Silver and Silk; but in descending Times greater Expence and Magnificence became the Practice of the Order, for it was embordered upon Velvet with Damask, Gold, and sundry Sorts of Purls, Plates, _Venice_ Twists and Silks, and the Letters of the Motto and Borders of the Garter composed of fair Oriental Pearl. The Garter fix’d upon the Mantle of King _Charles_ II. was encircled with large Oriental Pearl, so were the Letters of the Motto and the Cross within the Garter, the Diameter of which was seven Inches, but the Depth from the upper Part to the end of the Pendant, ten Inches. _Temp. Hen._ VI. it seems to have been the Mode to embellish the Mantle with three or four Velts drawn down the sides, and round the bottom, as it appears by the Monument of _John Talbot_ Earl of _Shrewsbury_ in the South-wall of the Chancel of _Whitechurch in Com. Salop_. ABOUT that Time the Lining of this Robe was white Damask, and afterwards white Sattin; but of later Date it was lined with white Taffaty, which continues yet in vogue. FOR exemplary Ornament, the Mantle had fixed to its Collar a pair of long Strings, anciently woven of blue Silk only (called _Cordons_, Robe-strings or Laces); but of later Days, twisted round and made of _Venice_ Gold and Silk of the Colour of the Robe, at each end of which hung a great Knob or Button, wrought over and raised with a rich Caul of Gold, and Tassels thereunto of like Silk and Gold. AND at the Collar was usually fixed an Hook and Eye of Gold for its firmer affixing of it to the Shoulders. §. 3. THE Third Ensign of the Order is the _Surcoat_ or _Kirtle_, which altho’ we find no Place for it in the Founder’s Statutes, is nevertheless as ancient as the Mantle or upper Robe, that is only taken Notice of there, for such a Vesture King _Edward_ III. then made, together with his Mantle and a Hood to celebrate the first Feast of the Order in. ITS Original it owes to the _Greeks_ and _Romans_; amongst whom this Garment had its determinated _Tunica_, and was worn next under the _Toga_, but amongst them was both narrower and shorter; it was girt close to the Body with a Girdle, and so fitted, that the Hem of it reached a little below the Knee, or to the middle of the Ham. It was the proper Mode of the _Roman_ Citizens, and by its trimming were the three Degrees among them known; for the Senators Tunicks were embroidered or purfled over with broad purple Studs, the Knights with narrow ones, and the Plebeians plain. IN setting forth the Surcoat, which was heretofore annually bestowed by the Sovereign or the Knights-Companions, and therefore called his _Livery_, we shall, as in the Description of the Mantle, treat somewhat of the Name, Materials, Colour, Quantity and Garnishing of it. AS to the Name in the old Rolls of the great Wardrobe, it is stiled _Roba_, but more properly as the Founder’s first Surcoat is called _Tunica_, which Name it bears in the red Book of the Order. In _English_ it is rendred _Gown_, _Kirtle_, _Surcoat_, _Undercoat_ and _Robe_. The Appellation of _Gown_ is attributed to _Surcoats_ of the Sovereigns and Foreign Princes, _Temp. Hen._ VI. _Edw._ IV. and _Hen._ VII. But since, and very lately, it hath been bestowed also on the Surcoats of Knights-Companions; and that of _Kirtle_ sometimes given to those sent to Foreign Princes, as appears by the Books of Warrants in the great Wardrobe, but the rest are Terms of a later Date: As the first Mantles, so the first Surcoats were composed of Woollen Cloth, and tho’ the Cloth of the Mantles was in some space after changed for Velvet, yet the Surcoats continued afterwards to be of Cloth, at least till after the Office of Chancellor of the Garter was erected by King _Edward_ IV. as is manifest by the Precedent of this Livery in the Sovereigns great Wardrobe; but in process of Time they became Velvet, which sort of Silk is yet retained. THE Colour of this Vesture was anciently changed every Year, commonly into Blue, Scarlet, Sanguine in Grain, or White. But the Colour of the Mantles remained the same as at the Institution, until Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, and then it commenced Blue: And ’tis remarkable, that the Surcoats of the Knights-Companions, were always of the same Colour with the Sovereigns. THE Founder’s first Surcoat was of the same Cloth and Colour with the Mantle, _viz._ Blue, but in the 34th Year of his Reign he altered it to Black, and of the same Colour were those he conferred that Year upon these following Knights-Companions, _viz._ the Black Prince, the Earls of _Ulster_, _Richmond_ and _Salisbury_, _Edmund_ of _Langly_, Sir _Richard la Vach_, Sir _Hugh Wrotesly_, Sir _Reginald Cobham_, Sir _Bartholomew Burghest_, the Lord _Mohun_, Sir _Walter Manney_, Sir _Nele Loring_, Sir _Walter Paveley_, Sir _William Fitz Warin_, Sir _Miles Stapleton_, the Earls of _Stafford_, _Warwick_ and _Suffolk_, and Sir _Thomas Ughtred_: The Motive that induced him to pitch upon this sable Colour, was conceived to be a kind of Humiliation, because the Pestilence began again to spread its Malevolence, which had furiously raged Eleven Years before. The Surcoats which the Sovereign gave the Dukes of _Lancaster_ and _Clarence_, and Fourteen other Knights, _Anno_ 37. _Edward_ III. were of Cloth, Sanguine in Grain. Those Twenty four provided for the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 7 _Richard_ II. were Violet in Grain, whereof one was for the Sovereign, the other Twenty three for the Knights-Companions, following _John_ King of _Castile_, and _Leonard_ Duke of _Lancaster_, the Earls of _Cambridge_, _Buckingham_, _Derby_, _Kent_, _Warwick_, _Stafford_, _Salisbury_, _Northumberland_ and _Nottingham_, the Lords _Nevil_, _Basset_, and _John Holland_, Sir _Guy Bryan_, Sir _William Beauchamp_, Sir _Thomas Percy_, Sir _Nele Loring_, Sir _John Sulby_, Sir _Lodowick Clifford_, Sir _Simon Burley_, Sir _Richard Burley_, Sir _Bryan Stapleton_ and Sir _Soldan de la Trane_. _Anno_ 11 _Richard_ II. there were ordered against St. _George_’s Feast Twenty three Surcoats of white Cloth for the Sovereign, and Twenty two Knights-Companions; and the 12 and 19 Year of the same King, the Sovereign bestowed on the same Persons Surcoats of long blue Cloth, after the Original Model. The Twenty two Surcoats made up for the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 1 _Henry_ V. were of white Cloth; _Anno_ —— _Henry_ VI. the Sovereigns Gown or Surcoat was of Scarlet, as was that sent to the King of _Portugal_ in the 13th Year of the same King. _Anno_ —— _Henry_ VI. the Sovereign had white Cloth; and so were the Surcoats given to Twenty Knights-Companions more in the —— Year of his Reign. Afterwards the beforementioned Four Colours began to be disused, for the Surcoat presented to _Julian de Medicis_, _temp. Edward_ IV. was purple Velvet, and towards the latter end of the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. and since, it is upon Record, the Surcoats of the Sovereign and all the Knights-Companions were Crimson Velvet, nor did the Colour suffer a Mutation in the Surcoat, tho’ King _Charles_ I. restored the Mantle to its first primitive Colour, _Anno_ 12 _Regni sui_. THERE has been some disproportion in the Quantity of the Cloth allowed in the Provision against one and the same Feast, for _Anno_ 34 _Edward_ III. the Earls of _Stafford_, _Warwick_, and _Suffolk_, as also Sir _Thomas Ughtred_ had then for each of their Surcoats six Ells of Cloth (perhaps the tallness of their Stature required it) when the other Fifteen Knights were allowed but five Ells, being the same Quantity the Sovereign’s Surcoat had contained in it at the same time. THE Dukes of _Holland_ and _Clarence_, _Anno_ 1 _Henry_ V. with the Earls of _Arundel_, were allowed Eight Ells a-piece, the Dukes of _Bedford_, _Gloucester_ and _York_, the Earls of _Westmorland_ and _Warwick_, the Lords _Grey_, _Fitz Hugh_ and _Roos_, six Ells apiece; the Earls of _Dorset_, with six Barons and five Knights Batchelors, but five Ells apiece. Afterwards, when the Number of Ells of Cloth, Garters and Furrs came to be ascertained for each Degree, all the Knights-Companions (even the Prince of _Wales_) were not to exceed five Ells: But since Velvet came in Plea, the Allowance for Surcoat and Hood hath been eighteen Yards, when the Surcoat reached down to the Feet; but now it being the Fashion to wear it shorter, the Allowance is stinted to Ten. The Length of King _Charles_ II’s Surcoat was one Yard and an half, and of the Sleeve one Yard wanting a Nail. THE Ornamental Trimmings of these Garments are next worthy of Note, especially at the Time of Instituting this Order, for they were then, and a long time after, powdered all over with little Garters, embroidered with Silk and Gold-Plate, in each of which was neatly wrought the Motto, _Honi soit, &c._ Besides, the Buckles and Pendants to those small Garters, were Silver gilt; of these Garters there were no less than 160 upon the first Surcoat and Hood made for the Founder. IN King _Richard_ II’s Reign, the little Garters that adorned the Surcoats of the Sovereign, and the other Knights were wrought in Embroidery upon blue Taffaty with Cyprus, and Soldat Gold and Silk of divers Colours, and the Letters Gold. And as the Sovereign was not limited in the Proportion of Cloth or Velvet for his Surcoat, no more was he confined to the Number of Garters, wherewith to adorn it; nor do I find that any of the Knights-Companions were, until the Precedent of the Livery of the Garter was settled, for _Anno_ 1 _Henry_ V. the Dukes of _Holland_ and _Clarence_, the Earl of _Arundel_, the Dukes of _Bedford_ and _Gloucester_ had each of their Surcoats adorned with 120 Garters, but the Duke of _York_, and the rest wore but 100. The Settlement in the Precedent of the Livery was, in relation to Degrees of Honour, a greater or less Number of Garters: Thus, A Duke 120 } A Marquis 110 } An Earl 100 } A Viscount 90 } Garters. A Baron 80 } A Baronet 70 } A Knight-Batchelor 60 } ABOUT the Reign of King _Henry_ VI. the Sovereigns Number of Garters did not much exceed those which the Founder allow’d to himself at the Institution; for the Surcoat and Hood of the said King consisted of 173; and the King of _Portugal_, _Anno_ 13 _Henry_ VI. 120 Garters. But this Drapery of their Robes became at length quite obsolete, perhaps when Cloth was altered to Velvet, and the plain Surcoat hath to this Day continued in Use. WHILE these Surcoats remained of Cloth, they were lined with Bellies of pure Minever Fur, only the Sovereigns was purfled with Ermin; and of these, it seems, a like Proportion was at first stated to all the Knights-Companions, _viz._ 200 Bellies. Yet in the Reign of King _Richard_ II. some Difference began in the Allowance to the Knights-Companions, for a Baron, and all Degrees upward had 200 Bellies; but under a Baron 120 only. However, _Anno_ 1. _Henry_ V. the Barons were tantamount to the Knights-Batchelors, for all Degrees above a Baron were allow’d, a Fur of 200 Bellies. But the Barons and Knights-Batchelors Furs were only 120 Bellies. AFTERWARDS, by the Precedent of the Garter, there was another Proportion limited, the Prince, a Duke, a Marquis, an Earl, had each of them Five Timber of pure Minever allowed to a Surcoat; but the Viscount, Baron, Baronet and Batchelor-Knights but Three Timber apiece. In time these Furs were disused, and the Surcoats came to be lined with white Sarcenet, to which, _temp. Eliz._ white Taffaty succeeded, and that still continues. WHAT became of the old Surcoats, since the Knights-Companions had new ones every Year, the Black Book of the Order informs us, That on the Eve of the Feast of St. _George_, the Knights wore to Vespers, the Sovereigns Livery or Surcoats, used by them the preceding Year, which after that Night they threw off, (for the new Surcoats were worn on the Feast-Day); but the Ensigns and Ornaments of this Kind were disposed of to the Use of the Colledge. THE Hood and Cap comes in the next Place to be spoken of, which Hood in King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, and the Black Book of the Order is called _Humerale_; but in the Rolls of the Great Wardrobe, _Capucium_. In the _French_ it is _Chaperon_, a Word used in the Statute, _Anno_ 1. _Richard_ II. _C._ 7. and also retained in the Old _English_ Copy of _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes made of his Reign, and annexed to this Treatise. They were anciently wore for Defence of the Head against the Inclemencies of Weather, but of later Times Caps and Hats have supplied their place. How they sat upon the Head, may be observed in the Portraitures of the first Founders; as also with some Variety of Fashion in succeeding Ages: Yet is not the Hood quite thrown by, since ’tis still kept reclining upon the Back, almost like a Pilgrim’s Hat. THIS Hood was ordained, and is yet retained as part of the Habit of this most Noble Order. And tho’ neither it nor the Surcoat is mentioned in the Statutes of Institution, or in either its Exemplars, nor doth King _Henry_ V. lay any Stress upon it, yet it is of equal Antiquity with the rest, as appears from the Rolls of the great Wardrobe, and _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes have made remarkable Observation of it, for the Mantle, Surcoat, Hood, and Collar are called the Habit of the Order: And in the Black Book, _Anno_ 22. _Henry_ VII. at the Investiture of _Philip_ King of _Castile_, the Mantle, Kirtle, Hood and Collar are expresly called _Whole Habit_. IT was heretofore, and now is generally made of the same Materials as the Surcoat, and was anciently trimmed and set off with a small Proportion of Garters lined with Cloth of a different Colour, and such as would best strike the Sight; but now with Taffaty, as is the Lining of the Surcoat. AS to the Cap, which was instituted to succeed the Hood; it hath been, and yet is, fashioned of black Velvet lin’d with Taffaty; but the Figure hath several Times varied; for _Temp. Henry_ VIII. it was flat, in Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign it was a little raised in the Head; but in King _James_’s Time they were much more high-crown’d. This Cap hath been usually adorn’d with Plumes of White Feathers, and Spriggs, and bound about with a Band set thick with Diamonds; so was the Cap for the Installation of King _Charles_ II. and sometimes the Brims have been tack’d up with a large and costly Jewel. THIS Custom of wearing Caps and Feathers at the Grand Solemnities of the Order, had, for some Time, about the Beginning of King _James_ I. Reign, been omitted, and thereupon, in a Chapter held the 13th of _April_, _Anno_ 10. _Jac._ I. this commendable Custom was re-establish’d. TO these may be added the Cross of the Order encompass’d with a Garter, which by the Sovereign was ordain’d the 27th of _April_, 2 _Car._ I. to be worn upon the Left Side of the Cloaks, Coats, and riding Cassocks of the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions, of the Prelate and Chancellor at all Times, when they were not adorn’d with their Robes, and in all Places and Assemblies (but not embellish’d with Pearls and Stones) that the wearing thereof might be a sufficient Indication to the World, of that Height of Honour they arriv’d to from the said most Noble Order, instituted for Persons of the greatest Merit and Worth. AND it was not long after e’er the Glory or Star, as it was usually call’d, having certain Beams of Silver, that shot out in Form of a Cross, was introduc’d and annex’d to it, in Imitation (as thought) of the _French_, who after the same manner wore the chief Ensign of the Order of the _Holy Ghost_, being the Representation of a Dove irradiated with such like Beams. AND whereas some Painters affirm the Symbol of the Holy Ghost to be thus adorn’d congruous enough, yet censure it improper for a Garter, let them consider that King _Edw._ IV. erected his White Rose with the like Glory, whereof both the Stone Work and Wood Work of St. _George_’s Chapel in _Windsor_, manifestly illustrate, whose Antiquity makes a Precedent for it long before the Institution of the Order of the _Holy Ghost_; but this King assum’d this Device upon appearance of three Suns, which suddenly united together into one immediately, before his successful Victory at _Mortimer_’s-_Cross_, a happy _Æra_ he thought himself oblig’d to perpetuate. And they mistake who suppose it to be the Garter that is thus irradiated, whereas it is something else more worthy of the Glory, for from it, not the Garter, do the Rays diffuse, _viz._ the inclos’d Cross of the Order, celebrated as glorious, since it darted its bright Beams from Heaven, when it appear’d to _Constantine the Great_; as the same is represented on a Silver Medal: On the one Side whereof was a _Bust in profile_, or side Face of King _Charles_ I. and on the Reverse, this Badge of the Order, within a Garter, inscrib’d, _Honi_, &c. a Cross irradiated, dispersing its Beams in a Rhombular Form of Eight Angles, beyond the Orbit or bounding Lines of the said Garter, having for Circumscription, _Prisci decus Ordinis Auctum_, 1629. § 5. HAVING finish’d our Discourse concerning the Robes of the Order, we shall speak of the Robes and Hoods assign’d to the Queen, Knights-Companions Wives, and other great Ladies, by the Donation of the Sovereigns, set off and embellished with Minute Garters, and lin’d with Rich Furs, which Robes they were adorn’d with during the Solemnity of the Feast of St. _George_, a Custom almost as ancient as its Institution. The first Mention we find recorded of the Feminine Habit occurs, _Anno_ 7. _R._ II. when the Queen, the Sovereign’s Mother, the Dutchess of _Lancaster_, the Countesses of _Cambridge_, _Buckingham_, _Pembroke_, _Oxford_, and _Salisbury_, the Ladies _Philippa_ and _Catherine_, Daughters to the Duke of _Lancaster_, and the Lady _Mohun_ had such kind of Robes and Hoods provided for them. They were made of Cloth, Violet in Grain, like as the Sovereign and Knights-Companions that Year, the Robes lin’d with Fur, but the Hoods with Scarlet, and both embroidered over with little Garters, and the Proportion of Cloth, Furs, and Garters, were stated according to their several Ranks and Degrees; for the Queen had Eight Ells, and Half an Ell of Scarlet for the Lining of her Hood. The Sovereign’s Mother had allow’d her one whole Piece, and a double Proportion of Scarlet; but from the large Quantity it is conceiv’d she had Two Robes and Hoods made at this time: Besides, the particular Number are but Eleven Persons, and cannot else reach the Total of the Robes that were made up and expressly set down to be Twelve. The Dutchess of _Lancaster_ had the Allowance of Half a Piece, and Half an Ell of Scarlet; the Countess of _Cambridge_ Seven Ells of Cloth and Half an Ell of Scarlet, and the rest of the Ladies the same Proportion of Cloth with the Knights-Companions, _i. e._ each Five Ells a-piece, and Half an Ell of Scarlet. According to their Cloth was also their Proportion of Minever; the Queen’s Allowance was Two Furs, each containing Three Hundred Bellies of pure Minever; the Sovereign’s Mother had twice that Proportion, the Dutchess of _Lancaster_, and Countess of _Cambridge_ had the same Allowance as the Queen; but all the rest of the Ladies had only one Fur of Two Hundred Bellies. Besides the embroidered Garters to deck out the Twenty-four Surcoats of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, and the Twelve Robes for the Queen, and other Ladies, amounted to the Number of 2900. AGAINST the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno._ 11. _R._ II. there were prepared Fifteen Robes and Hoods for the Queen and other Ladies, of the same Livery and suit with the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, _viz._ White long Cloth, and Blue Cloth for the Lining of their Hoods, bearing the same Proportion in all Things as the former, _Anno_ 13. _Rich._ II. the Ladies Robes and Hoods were Sanguine Cloth, and the Lining of their Hoods Cloth in Grain. And in the 19th _Rich._ II. they were Blue Cloth, and long Cloth in Grain for Lining their Hoods. In both these Years we find the Dutchess of _Aquitaine_ had double the Proportion of Cloth allow’d her (as had also the Dutchess of _York_) _viz._ Fourteen Ells, (the Queen having then but the former Allowance of Eight Ells) and yet her Proportion of Lining, both for the Robe and Hood, was no more than allow’d the Queen. BUT _Anno_ 1 _Henry_ V. the same Quantities of Cloth, Minevers, and Garters, were the same to Ladies of all Degrees, and that was to each Five Ells of White Woollen Cloth, only the Queen-Mother had Eight Ells of White Cloth and Eight Ells of Black Cloth, a Fee containing Two Hundred Bellies of Minever, and an Hundred embroidered Garters, and 12 _Henry_ VI. the Master of the great Wardrobe was commanded to make ready the like Livery, both for Colour of Cloth, number of Ells, Bellies of Minever, and Garters, for the Countess of _Suffolk_, against the approaching Feast of St. _George_. A plainer Narrative is made of these Liveries, _Anno_ 16 _Edw._ IV. when at the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windesor_, the Queen, the Lady _Elizabeth_, the King’s Daughter, and Dutchess of _Suffolk_, the King’s Sister, had for their Livery Murrey Gowns embroidered with Garters. BESIDES these Robes worn by the Ladies at the Festivals of the Order, there seems to be some Imitation of wearing a Garter also on their Left Arms, as the Knights did on their Left Leg, as it is observ’d on the Countess of _Tankervile_’s Monument, where she is so pourtray’d. AFTER a long Disuse of these Robes, _Anno_ 14 _Car._ I. there was an endeavour to restore it; for the Deputy Chancellor sollicited the Sovereign in Chapter, That the Ladies of the Knights-Companions might be granted the Privilege to wear a Garter of the Order about their Arms, and an upper Robe at Festival Times, according to ancient Usage, upon which Motion the Sovereign gave Order that the Queen’s Pleasure should be known herein, and the Affair left to the Ladies particular Request, and the Year ensuing, upon the Deputy Chancellor’s Report at another Chapter at _Windesor_, it was then left to a Chapter to be called by the Knights-Companions, to preponderate of every Circumstance, how it were fittest to be effected for the Honour and Lustre of the Order; which was appointed to be held at _London_ about _All-hollantide_ next; But the unhappy War breaking out, this Matter entirely broke off. § 6. THERE remains now the Collar and _George_, brought in by King _Henry_ VIII. And first, of Collars in general, which is an Ornament not of late, but ancient Invention, and the wonderful Consent of most Nations plead for it: Sacred Writ sets down the Collar of Gold for one of the Ornaments _Pharaoh_ conferr’d upon _Joseph_. The Images of _Isis_ and _Osiris_ were represented with such like Collars, in a manner, extending to their Shoulders, as _Kircher_ informs us. Their Workmanship seems wonderfully curious, being intersected with various Lines, and divided with Tablets and precious Stones. The Collar was of an illustrious Original among the _Romans_, and gave Denomination to the Family of _Torquati_, descended from _L. Manlius_, whom the Soldiers surnam’d _Torquatus_, because he fought with a Champion of the _Gauls_, _Anno V. C._ 392. and, having foil’d him in fight, cut off his Head, and then pluck’d off his Collar, bloody as it was, and put it about his own Neck. In further Memory of which Action were found several _Roman_ Coins referring to _L. Torquatus_, Consul with _L. Cotta_, _Anno V. C._ 688. And it’s remarkable that when one of another Tribe was adopted into this Family, he did also assume this Badge of Honour, as in the Coin of _D. Junius Silanus_, tho’ the Fashion of the Work somewhat differ’d from the former. IN pristine Times none but Kings and Princes wore Collars, and therefore their Use seems of Dignity and Power, as is evident from _Daniel_, where the _Assyrian_ Kings used this Ornament. Afterwards Men famous for Wisdom and Council, had them as a distinguishing Badge, as in the Example of _Joseph_, and from the Proclamation of _Belshazzar_ King of _Babylon_, who proposed it as a Præmium to him that could interpret the Hand-Writing upon the Wall. And Men famous for Military Atchievements had it conferr’d upon them, in Recompence of their Merits; thus Collars were of the Number of the _Dona & Præmia Militaria_ among the _Romans_, and the Honour of receiving them thought worthy to be consign’d to Posterity in Marble Inscriptions. From them the later Emperors receiv’d it, and we read of investing a Knight of the _Holy Sepulchre_ with a Collar at his Creation; where, as soon as the Ceremony of his Ordination is over, the Padre Guardian Kisses the new Made Knight, and puts about his Neck (according to the mode of the Ancients) a Golden Collar, with a Cross hanging at it. MOST aptly therefore have the Sovereigns of Military Orders annex’d this Ornament of the Collar to their Habit, and conferr’d it on the Fellows and Companions, many of whom have meritoriously deserv’d it for their great Wisdom and valorous Exploits, and for this reason it was instituted in additional Glory to the Ensigns of the Garter, compos’d in a peculiar manner, in Relation to the Name and Title; to the wearing of which the Sovereign oblig’d both himself and Knights-Companions, and his and their Successors. THIS Collar was ordain’d to be of Gold Thirty Ounces Troy weight, but not to exceed it; howbeit that Collar sent to _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, weigh’d Thirty-four Ounces and a Quarter, and that of King _Charles_ I. 35 Ounces and an Half; which, after his Sufferings, fell into the Hands of _Thomas Harrison_, one of _Oliver_’s Major-Generals, and was by him delivered to the Trustees for Sale of the King’s Goods: They, 1649. sent it to the _Mint_, with divers of the _Regalia_, to set the Stamp on work for the first Gold that the upstart Common-wealth coin’d. IT was appointed by King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, that this Collar should be compos’d of Pieces of Gold in Fashion of Garters, the Ground enamelled Blue, and the Letters of the Motto Gold; in the midst of each Garter, Two Roses plac’d, the innermost enamelled Red, and the outermost White, contrarily in the next Garter, the innermost Rose enamelled White, and the outermost Red, and so alternately; but of later Times these Roses are wholly Red. THE Number of these Garters are so many as be the ordain’d Number of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions; at the Institution they were Twenty-six, being fasten’d together with as many Knots of Gold, and this Mode hitherto has continu’d invariable; nor ought the Collar to be adorn’d or enrich’d with precious Stones, (as the _George_ may be) such being prohibited by the Law of the Order. AT the Middle of the Collar before pendant, at the Table of one of the Garters in the Collar is to be fix’d the Image of St. _George_ arm’d sitting on Horseback, who having thrown the Dragon on his Back encounters him with a Tilting-Spear. This Jewel is not encompass’d with a Garter or Row of Diamonds, as in the lesser _George_; but in round Relief. It is allow’d to be beautified and sett off with Diamonds and other Enrichments, at the Pleasure of the Knight-Companion who possessed it, and upon that Score it hath been frequently adorn’d with Variety of costly Work, whereon the Diamonds, and other precious Stones, being set to that Advantage as might, upon its Motion and Agitation, dart forth a resplendent Lustre. BEFORE the Establishment of this Article by King _Henry_ VIII. it appears that the Knights-Companions were invested with Collars at their Installations, for the Black Book makes mention of a Collar among the Ensigns of the Garter, wherewith _Philip_ King of _Castile_ was invested, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. but whether a Collar of SS’s, or of another Model, is not specifi’d: Nevertheless this Scruple is in part clear’d up by an old Memorial of the Ceremonies, at the Creating _Henry_ Lord _Stafford_ Earl of _Wiltshire_, 1 _Henry_ VIII. where it is said in the Annals, that after he was invested with the Robes of his State and Dignity, the Collar of the Garter was put about his Neck at constituting him a Knight of the Order. And to make it more conspicuous in a Vellum Book of the Statutes sent to _Maximilian_ the Emperor, sign’d 1508. by the Register _T. Rowthale_, and in another of _Edward Stanley_ Lord _Monteagle_, elected _ann._ 6. _Hen._ VIII. the Forty First Article, enjoins a Collar to be worn by each Knight-Companion expresly called the Collar of the Order, which tho’ it be not in all Respects consentient to that prescribed by King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, yet there is not much Variation, and ’tis reported to be a _Gold Collar coupled together by several Pieces of Links, in Fashion of Garters, with a Vermilion Rose, and the Image of St._ George _hung thereat_. The Reason of the Knights-Companions wearing it at the Times appointed, the License for putting it to mending, the Command not to enrich the Collar, but the _George_ only; and under a Penalty not to sell, pawn or alienate it upon any Necessity whatsoever, are wholly the same as was afterwards enjoyn’d by King _Henry_ VIII. So that he did but only annex to his Body of Statutes a Decree, which for the greatest part had been put in practise before. In the 11th _Hen._ VIII. upon Interpretation of the Eleventh Article of the Statutes, the Collar is there enumerated as part of the entire Robes that a Knight-Companion is oblig’d to wear, for a more convincing Proof, That the Collar of Garters was used before King _Henry_ VIII’s Reign, the Monument of Sir _Giles Daubeny_ plainly Delineates (who departed 22 _Henry_ VII.) in _Westminster-Abbey_, where his Portraicture in the Robes of the Order is adorned with such a Collar as King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes do afterwards describe. AS the Garter sent to _Gustavus Adolphus_ King of _Sweden_, so the great _George_ (pendant at his Collar weighing Seven Ounces) was set with large and resplendent Diamonds, to the Number of Eighty-Four. IN what Regard this Noble Ensign of Honour the Collar, hath been with the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions, not only of the Order of the _Garter_, but other Military Orders, may be collected from the Pictures of some of them, as well as from their Seals, Coins, and Medals, for in these they have been pleased to exhibit their Effigies and Escutcheons of Arms; and omitting Foreign Examples, the Collars, both of the _Garter_ and _Thistle_, were express’d in the Coronation Medal of King _Charles_ I. in _Scotland_, 1633. tho’ in that of his Coronation at _Westminster_, and afterwards in that of King _Charles_ II. 1661. the Collar of the Order of the _Garter_ are only put over their Royal Robes. THESE Ornaments of the Collars, have been affix’d sometimes encircling the Shields of their Arms; and in a Seal of _Charles the Bold_ Duke of _Burgundy_, Sovereign of the Order of the _Golden Fleece_, plac’d to an Instrument dated, 1470. it is worthy of Remark, that Collar adorns the Neck of the Lyon of _Flanders_; but the Sovereigns of the _Garter_ usually encompass’d their Arms, not within the Collar of the Order, but the Royal Garter, that being its principal Ensign; and sometimes, having no Shield of Arms, the void Space within the Garter, exhibits their Arms. OBSERVABLE is the Seal of _Charles_ Count _Palatine_ of the _Rhine_, wherein is a Shield quarterly of the _Palatinate_ and _Bavaria_, obscuring the Lyon Guardant its Supporter, his Four SS’s only appearing quadrangularly, and his Head a top ensign’d with an Electoral Crown; this Shield is encircled both within the Garter and Collar of the Order, and is the first Example wherein both these Ensigns are jointly together. It is very frequent to express the Collars of different Orders together: Thus I have seen the Arms of _Robert Dudley_ Earl of _Leicester_, entour’d within the Garter, and a Collar of the Order of St. _Michael_, having been Knight of these Orders, and the Funeral Atchievement of the late _James Hamilton Douglas_ Duke of _Hamilton_, had the Garter and a Collar of the Thistle about it. And in a Plate under the Effigies of the Duke of _Aspernons_, a Shield of his Arms quarter’d, is encompass’d with the chiefest Ensigns of those Three Orders, whereof he was a Brother and Companion, _viz._ with the Garter and the Collars of St. _Michael_ and the _Holy Ghost_. And the older the Order is in the Roll of Antiquity, whose chief Ensign is there represented, the nearer ought it to be plac’d to the Escutcheon of Arms, being the more Honourable Post. A Mistake was committed in the marshalling these Collars, when the Duke of _Chevereux_ affixed it over his Stall at _Windsor_, the Collars of St. _Mithael_ and the _Holy Ghost_ are plac’d nearer to his Escutcheon than that of the Garter. § 8. AND whereas we have spoke of another kind of Collar, call’d a Collar of SS’s, worn as Badges of lower and inferior Honour, it will not be amiss to inform our Judgment in other Affairs concerning them. _Wicelius_ informs us from a Book in the Library of _Fulda_, where (in the Life of the Two Brothers _Simplicius_ and _Faustinus_, both Senators, and suffer’d Martyrdom under _Dioclesian_) there is a Description of the Society of St. _Simplicius_, consisting of Noble Personages in their own Families, and describing the Collar wore as the Badge of it says, thus: _It was the Custom of those Persons to wear about their Necks Silver Collars, compos’d of double SS’s, which denote the Name of Saint_ Simplicius, _between these double SS’s. The Collar consisted of Twelve small Plates of Silver, in which were engraven the Twelve Articles of the Creed, together with a single Trefoil: The Image of St._ Simplicius _hung at the Collar, and from it Seven Plates, representing the Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost. As to the manner of their Martyrdom, they were bound together by the Neck to a Stone, and thrown over the Bridge into the River_ Tyber. AT what Time the Collar of SS’_s_ came into _England_ is not fully determin’d, but it will appear at least Three Hundred Years since, and worn as an Ornament for Women, as well as Men; for on a Monument in the Collegiate Church of _Warwick_, the Figure of _Margaret_, Wife to Sir _William Peito_ (said to be interr’d _Temp. Edw._ III.) hath a Collar of SS’_s_ drawn about, and set close to her Neck, which the Sculpture in _The Antiquities of_ Warwickshire, by mistake, represented like a Ruff. There was also a Collar of SS’_s_ about the Neck of Sir _Simon Burley_’s Statue in St. _Paul_’s _London_. IN the ancient Creation of an Esquire in _England_, part of the Ceremony was the King’s putting about his Neck a Silver Collar of SS’_s_. And _Selden_, in his Titles of Honour contemns not the old Ballad, _The Tanner of_ Tamworth, to prove the Creation of Esquires in King _Edw._ IV’s Reign, by conferring such Collars on them. But that the Golden one was the undoubted Badge of a Knight, as may be instanc’d by many undeniable Examples, deduc’d from the Monuments of such Persons, _Temp. Hen._ VI. _Ed._ IV. _Hen._ VII. _Hen._ VIII. and since, and so legally appropriate thereto, that in the Act 24 _H._ VIII. made for Reformation of Apparel, there is a Proviso entred, That Knights, notwithstanding, might publickly wear a Gold Collar of SS’_s_, tho’ since it is grown obsolete and useless. _Favin_ tells us that our _Hen._ V. instituted an Order surnam’d Knights of the SS’_s_ on the Day of the Martyrs St. _Crispine_ and _Crispianus_; which tho’ he found nothing of it in our _English_ Historians, yet from the Chronicle of _Juvenal des Ursins_, where he treats of the Battle of _Agincourt_, he collected this following Relation. “THE King of _England_ exhorted his Men, and commanded, That if any had trespass’d against another, they should be reconcil’d and confess’d to the Priests, otherwise no good Success wou’d accrew to them in their Attempts. He advis’d them to be civil in their March, and to do their Duty well, and agreed upon these Conditions, That those of their Company who were not of gentle Extraction he wou’d make so from the Fountain of Honour, and give them Warrants, that for the future they should enjoy the Privileges the Gentlemen of _England_ had; and to the End they might be distinguish’d from others, he granted them leave to wear a Collar powder’d with the Letter S.” AMONG the Variety of Collars of SS’s now in vogue, there are these following: The Lord Mayor of _London_’s Collar is compos’d of Gold, having a Knot (like one of those that tye the Garters together in the great Collar of the Order) inserted between Two SS_s_, and they again situated between Two Roses, _viz._ a White Rose within a Red, and in the Middle before the Breast is a large Portcullis, whereat hangs a most rich Jewel sett with large Diamonds. THE Collars of the Lords Chief Justices of both the Benches, and the chief Baron of the _Exchequer_, are (in Memory of the said St. _Simplicius_, a Senator, and consequently a Gownman) form’d of the Letter S, and a Knot alternately, having a Rose set in that part of it which falls out to be in the Middle of their Breasts, and another on their Backs; the Five Flowers of these Roses are constituted of Five large Pearls. THOSE Collars, which appertain to the Kings and Heralds of Arms, as well as to Serjeants at Arms, having been bestow’d by former Kings, and renew’d to them by King _Charles_ II. to be worn upon Days of solemn Attendance, are compos’d of SS’s link’d together. In the Middle of the Breast is a Rose, at each of which hangs Three small Drops of Silver; but the SS’s in the Collars worn by the Kings of Arms are made somewhat larger than the other, and in that part lying on either Shoulder, is a Portcullis taken in between the SS’s, which are wanting in the rest. THE general difference of the Collars appropriate to the before-named Degrees, is this; Knights have allow’d them Collars of Silver gilt, but Esquires only Silver; and therefore in the Creating of an Herald, in part of that Ceremony, he is made an Esquire, by putting on him a Collar of SS’s of Silver; and so is a Serjeant at Arms. THE Kings of _England_ have sometimes been pictured with a Collar of SS’s about their Arms, in like manner as the Garter doth surround them, as appears from an Impression of King _Henry_ VIII’s Privy Signet; whereon his Royal Arms crown’d are encircled with a Collar of SS’s, to the lower End of which are affix’d Two Portcullisses. § 9. WE come now to the lesser _George_ of the Order; and we do not find that the Effigies of St. _George_ was at any time worn by the Sovereign or Knights-Companions, before the Breast or under the Arm, as now used till the 13th of _Henry_ VIII. But then that King decreed in a Chapter held at _Greenwich_, the Morrow after St. _George_’s Day, That every Knight should wear loosely before his Breast the Image of St. _George_ in a Gold Chain, or otherwise, in a Ribband, the same to be fasten’d within the ennobled Garter, for a manifest Distinction between the Knights-Companions, and others of the Nobility and Knights, who, according to the Mode of those Times, wore large Gold Chains, the ordinary Ensigns of Knighthood. And thus the wearing the Medal or Jewel, usually call’d the lesser _George_, to distinguish it from the other Work at the Collar of the Order, first receiv’d the Injunction, and hath since been frequently used. THIS _George_ was, for the most part, pure Gold curiously wrought, but divers of them were exquisitely graved in Onyx’s and Agats, and with such a happy Collection of the Stones, that heightned and received their Beauty by the Skill of the Artificer, in contriving the Figures and History, the natural Tincture of the Stones have so fitted them with Colours for Flesh, Hair, and every thing else, even to Surprize and Admiration. In this Jewel is St. _George_ represented in a Riding Posture encountring the Dragon with his drawn Sword. BY the last Article of King _Henry_ VIII’s. Statutes, it was allowed to be enriched at the Pleasure of the Possessor, (as is the great George) which for the most Part hath been curiously enamell’d, and the Garter about it sett with Diamonds. And of what weight and bigness these lesser _George_’s were, may be gather’d from that sent to the French King _Charles_ IX. being an Ounce and an half and half quarter Weight. The Variety of Workmanship in those Gold Chains whereat this Jewel hung, was usually great, according to the Fancy and Pleasure of the Persons for whom they were wrought. But within a short Space, wearing the lesser George in Silk-Ribbands, as well as Gold-Chains, was promiscuously us’d and _ad Libitum_. (So were the Symbols of Foreign Orders, as divers Coins and Medals declare.) But the Colour of these Ribbands when they came first to be wore, was black. _John Dudley_ Viscount _Lisle_, the Lords St. _John_ and _Parr_, so used them at their Investiture, 35 _Henry_ VIII. and several Pictures of other Knights-Companions about that time confirm the same. That small Chain whereat hung the lesser _George_ transmitted to _Emanuel_ of _Savoy_, _Ann._ 1 & 2 _Ph._ & _Mar._ was formed of twelve Pieces of Gold, in every of which was sett three small Diamonds, and of twelve other like Pieces, wherein were three Rubies and twenty four Pearls. IT appears by a Letter of Sir _Richard_ St. _George_, Kt. _Clarencieux_, dated _July_ 10th, 1627. that the blue Ribband had some Years before been additional to the Ornament of the Order; and ’tis reported, that _Robert_ Earl of _Essex_ observing in _France_ the Jewels of the Order of St. _Michael_ and St. _Esprit_ worn in blue Ribbands, upon his return was the principal motive those Ribbands whereat the _George_ hung, were exchanged into that Colour. And in a Picture of Queen _Elizabeth_, drawn towards the Declension of her Reign, her lesser George is represented hanging before her Breast in a blue Ribband. And this Colour was more caressed, and grew in great repute, by reason it was the Ground of the Garter, and nearest the Colour of the Mantle of the Order: So that toward the latter End of the Reign of King _James_ I. because the dye of the Ribband had not been peculiarly express’d in any Statute, and the blue and azure accustomed for some Years past, it was decreed, That for the future it should be always of blue, and no other; nor in time of Mourning it self, should be changed. THE Manner of wearing this Ribband in time of Peace, was of later Times pendant about the Neck, down to the Middle of the Breast, where the lesser George hung; but since, for the more Conveniency of Riding or Action, the same is spread over the left Shoulder, and brought under the right Arm where the Jewel hangs. BUT where the Pictures of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions are drawn in Armour, there even to this Day the George is represented as fix’d to a Gold Chain instead of a blue Ribband, and worn about the Neck, not brought under the right Arm, as exhibited on the three Pound Pieces of Gold stamped at _Oxford_ by King _Charles_ I. 1643. and a Medal of _Charles_ Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, dated 1645. AMONG the invaluable Jewels and other Curiosities of King _Charles_ I. which came to the Hands of the Trustees appointed for Sale of his Goods, were these, _l. s. d._ A George containing 161 Diamonds, Sold for 71 2 0 A George cut in Onyx, with 41 Diamonds } in the Garnish, } 37 0 0 A small George with a few Diamonds 9 0 0 A George with 5 Rubies and 3 Diamonds, } and 11 Diamonds in a Box } 11 0 0 A George cut in a Garnet 8 0 0 ------- Total 136 2 0 ------- THE George King _Charles_ I. had at his Martyrdom, was curiously Engraved in an Onyx set about with twenty One large Table-Diamonds in the Fashion of a Garter. On the reverse of the said George was the Picture of the Queen set in a Case of Gold, the Lid neatly enamell’d with Goldsmith’s Work, and surrounded with another Garter adorned with an equal Number of Diamonds, as was that of King _Charles_ II. also sett with fair Diamonds; and after the Defeat given to the _Scotch_ Forces at _Worcester_, 4 _Car._ II. was strangely preserved by Colonel _Blague_, one of that King’s dispersed Attendants, who resigned it for safety to the Wife of Mr. _Barlow_ of _Blare-Pipe-House_ in _Stafford-shire_, where he took Sanctuary; from whom _Robert Milward_ Esq; receiv’d and gave it into the Hands of Mr. _Isaac Walton_, (all Loyalists.) It came again to _Blague_’s Possession, then Prisoner in the Tower; whence making his escape, he restor’d it to King _Charles_ II. IT is worthy of Remark, that besides the Sovereign of the most Noble Order of the Garter, other Princes of Christendom have assumed the bearing St. _George_ encountring the Dragon in like Posture, tho’ not so anciently, nor upon the same Grounds and Foundation as they; probably having elected him Patron and Guardian of their Countries or Families; such as the Emperors of _Russia_, the Dukes of _Mantua_, and the Counts _Mansfield_ in _Germany_, as their Seals and Coins plainly demonstrate. IN the Great Seal of _Borice Feodorwicke_, Emperour of _Russia_ affixed to his Letter sent to Queen _Elizabeth_, dated at _Mosco_, _June_ 12th, 1602, was a double Headed Eagle displaid, having each Head crowned, and bearing an Eschutcheon with the Representation of St. _George_ upon its Breast. There is another of this Emperour’s Great Seals, fixed to his Letter, dated _May_ 31st. 1594. which he also sent to Queen _Elizabeth_. On one side is the above-said Eagle, having on his Breast an Escutcheon charged with an Horse currant; the Reverse the Figure of St. _George_ encountring the Dragon with his Spear. The Great Seal of _Alexie Michaelowich_, Emperour of _Russia_, affixed to his Letters sent King _Charles_ II. 1660. hath a like Eagle with a third Crown situated between the two Heads, and bearing in a Cartouch-Compartment upon his Breast, the Figure of St. _George_: Which Representation of St. _George_ and the Dragon, we find assigned for Arms, to _Anne de Russie_, Daughter to _Jarislaus_ King of _Russia_ and _Muscovia_, given in Espousal to _Henry_ I. King of _France_, 1051. and thus Blazon’d, _D’in St._ Marthe _de Gueules, a un homme a Cheval, d’argent, tenant une Lance en la main, qu’il darde en la gueule d’un Dragon renverse_. THE Counts of _Mansfield_ have frequently stamp’d it on their Coin. On one side is St. _George_ encountring the Dragon with his Sword, with this Circumscription, _Sanct. Geo. Co. do. de Man._ on the reverse, his Arms circumscribed, _Mon. de Arc. Co. do. de Man._ Of those of the Dukes of _Mantua_, we may see one of _Vincentius_ Duke of _Mantua_ and _Montferat_, a Knight of the Order of the _Golden Fleece_, wherein is his Effigies to the Breast, _Vinc. D. G. Dux MANT._ III. _MONTFERU._ on the Reverse St. _George_ and the Dragon, Motto, _Protector nostra aspic._ 1591. and _Casal_ at the Bottom. § 10. _When the Habit or part of it ought to be worn is the next thing we shall speak of._ THE more solemn Days and Occasions which require a fuller conformity, and the wearing the whole Habit, _i. e._ the Garter, Mantle, Surcoat, Hood, Collar, Great George, and Cap, are first, The High Festival of the Order, commonly called St. _George_’s Feast, whether it be solemnized on the 22d, 23d or 24th of _April_, annually, or any other Days within the Year by Prorogation, as is apparent by all the Bodies of the Statutes. FOR, First it is ordained, That the Knights-Companions should be Arrayed in the whole Habit on the Eve of St. _George_, before the Sovereign proceeded to the Chapter to hear Divine Service, and being so Robed, should attend on the Sovereign to the Chapter-House, thence to the Chapel, and return with him back in the same manner, until after Supper, as well those that minded to Sup, as those that should not Sup; nor might they disrobe, until the Sovereign or his Deputy had put off his, or declar’d it seasonable for his or their doing so. BY the same Statute they were enjoined to wear the whole Habit on the Feast of St. _George_, both at their Progression in the Morning to the Chapter-House or Chapel, at their return to Dinner from thence to the Second Vespers, and back to Supper, as also till Supper was over, and until the Sovereign or his Lieutenant took leave of the rest of the Knights-Companions. _Secondly_, IT is manifest from King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, That the Eve, the Day of St. _George_, and Morrow following, were to be observed with solemn Service, and holding of Chapters wheresoever the Sovereign was resident; tho’ the Grand Feast were Prorogued to a longer Duration; and when by reason of such Prorogation, they should convene in any Place besides _Windsor_ to attend the Sovereign for the Solemnization of St. _George_’s Day, they then must Adorn themselves with the whole Habit from beginning of the first Vespers, until the last Evening Service of the same Day. _Thirdly_, ON such other Days of the Year whereon the Grand Feast is held by Prorogation, and during such Part of the Eve and Day of the Feast, as is before appointed when it is held on its proper Day. _Fourthly_, BY absent Knights, whensoever the Grand Feast of St. _George_ should be celebrated, and wheresoever they should happen at that time to reside, (if at Liberty, and not under restraint) to keep it in like manner as if then present with the Sovereign, or his Deputy in the Place where he should Celebrate the Feast. The time of wearing the whole Habit in this Point extends but to the End of the second Vespers, as in the second Instance above. _Fifthly_, THE Knights-Companions are to wear the entire Habit at the Feasts of Installation when they assist at that Ceremony; where, if it commence in the Evening, they are not to disrobe themselves till after Supper; and being the next Morning habited as before, then to proceed to the Chapter-House or Chapel, and not to devest themselves till Dinner is ended. THE less solemn Occasions are those, which require the wearing the Mantle or Collar of the Order only. AND they are first, upon the Morrow after the Grand Feast-Day, when the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceed to the Chapel, and make their Offering; then it sufficeth, that they barely put on the Mantle, which, Service being Finished, they were wont to leave it at the Chapter-House-Door as they retired out of the Chapel. _Secondly_, AS often as Chapters are called, and in what Place soever assembled, either for Elections, or other Causes, as it shall please the Sovereign to nominate: And as often as it is requisite for the Sovereign, or any of the Knights-Companions to enter into the Chapel of St. _George_ at _Windsor_; and in reference hereunto, is the Article 15 _E._ 3. was that their Mantles should remain in the Vestry at _Windsor_, that upon any sudden emergency, they might be in readiness: for in the Inventory of the Chapel taken 8 _R._ 2. we find remaining at that time in the Vestry, a Mantle appertaining to the Sovereign, another to _John_ Duke of _Britain_, a third to _John Holland_ Earl of _Huntington_, another to _Edmund Langley_ Earl of _Cambridge_, and one to _Thomas Holland_, Earl of _Kent_, all of them then surviving: And by a Decree past at the Grand Feast 1 _H._ 6. the Mantle of the young Sovereign was appointed to be left at _Windsor_, as the Statutes required; and this Article was confirmed by King _Henry_ VIII. by Virtue whereof, the Mantles of the Emperor _Charles_ V. and _Anna_ Duke of _Montmorency_, were left in the Custody of the Dean and Canons of _Windsor_. And heretofore in the Bill of drawing up Matters necessary for the Installation of a Knight-Companion, there were usually two Mantles set down; one expressed to be left in the College, and the other for all other Occasions that might intervene. THESE Mantles thus ordered to be reposed in the College upon emergent Occasions, were anciently committed to the Custody of the Black-Rod, as granted by Letters Patent with the Office 1 _H._ 5. And after the Death of the Owners, devolved to the Dean and Canons of _Windsor_, either for the publick Use of the Knights-Companions when they casually came to _Windsor_, or else sold sometimes to the Heirs of the Deceased, or others who succeeded in the Order, as that of _Charles_ V. was to the Earl of _Bedford_, and that of the Constable of _France_ lent to the Earl of _Warwick_, _Ann._ 7 _Eliz._ which appears from the Accounts of the Chanter of the College, _temp. H._ 4. _H._ 5. _H._ 8. Q. _Eliz._ and _Jac._ 1. who in all times answered the full Benefit thereof to the College, as being a certain Perquisite to the Dean and Canons, which they accordingly had and enjoyed. AND yet we find some of the College made over-bold with the Robe of _Sigismond_ the Emperour, and sold it while he surviv’d. But the Archbishop of _York_, who, as Chancellor of _England_, visited the College, 1431. secured the Money from being distributed among those that sold it, and reserved the Dividend to the Dean and Chapter that should chance to be living at that Emperour’s Expiration; and commanded for the Future under Pain of Excommunication, That no Dean and Canon should imbezil or aliene any Knights-Companion’s Mantle while he was alive, but the same should be decently and faithfully kept and preserved. But we are informed, that this Statute was altered, _Ann._ 9 _Eliz._ and one drawn up to this effect, _That the Knights-Companions should be bound by Oath to take care by their Wills, that after their Decease, all the Ornaments which they had received should be restored, the Robes to the College, and the Jewels to the Sovereign that gave them_. IN the last Place, the Times of wearing the Collar of the Order, with the Great _George_ appendant, which is not only enjoined to be worn (as part of the Habit) at the grand Feasts and Feasts of Installation, but also at other times when not any of the rest of the Habit is ordered (saving the Garter) is to be worn, as in special, _at the principal and solemn Feasts of the Year_, and other Feast-Days: To which a particular Order in Chapter, _Ann._ 4 _Eliz._ thus directs, The Holy-days and Sundays within the twelve Days. St. _Matthias_ Day. Holydays in _Easter_-Week. St. _Mark_’s Day. St. _Philip_ and _Jacob_’s Day. Holy-days in _Whitsun_-Week. St. _Peter_’s Day. St. _James_’s Day. St. _Bartholomew_. St. _Matthew_. St. _Luke_. St. _Simon_ and _Jude_. St. _Andrew_. St. _Thomas_. BESIDES these, the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions have been accustomed to wear this Ensign upon the Anniversary of the Sovereign’s Coronation, of the _Gun-Powder Treason_, and, of later Times, on the Sovereign’s Birth-day: So formerly upon some occasional Ceremonies not relative to the Order; as when a Knight-Companion hath been created into Titles of Dignity and Honour, he had the Collar of the Garter added to his Investiture, as appears in the Case of _Henry Stafford_, created Earl of _Wiltshire_, _Ann._ 1 _Hen._ 8. And at a Chapter held _May_ 22d. 1622. That such Knights-Companions as should afterwards assist at the Funeral of any Knight-Companion, should wear the Collar _apert_ at the said Funeral. And it was so observed by the Dukes of _Ormond_ and _Richmond_, the Earls of _Manchester_ and _Sandwich_, at the Obsequies of _George Monk_ Duke of _Albemarle_. Howbeit, the Custom is otherwise as to wearing the Garter, the principal Ensign of the Order; for tho’ it be injoyned to be wore at the grand Festivals, _&c._ yet it does not imply that it might be left off: For indeed it ought daily to be worn both by the Sovereign and Knights Companions. And therefore was it decreed even in its Institution, That if any Knight-Companion should in publick be found without one buckled about his Leg, upon Challenge he should be mulct a Noble to the Dean and College of _Windsor_. By King _Henry_ VIII. the Fine was raised a Mark, payable as before to any of the five Officers of the Order, or to the Dean; besides which Fine, the Knight lies liable to a Check. But to alleviate the Strictness, and obviating other Inconveniencies, King _Henry_ V. admitted of a Qualification; and in case of riding with Boots, ordained, That it might suffice if the Knight-Companion wore some Ribband or Silk-Lace to represent the Garter; tho’ in this very Article there is a Proviso, That no Knight-Companion should enter into Chapter, without his Garter buckled about the Leg. In short, King _Henry_ VIII. ordained, That the Gold-Chain whereat the lesser _George_ (in that Age) hung, should be worn all other days in the Year, except the Principal and Solemn Feasts, whereon the great Collar was ordained to be worn, and except in time of War, Sickness, or long Voyage, in any of which Cases, a Silk-Lace or Ribband, with the Image of St. _George_ thereat, was sufficient; and the blue Ribband having since succeeded in Place of the Gold Chain, the Injunction of this Statute extends to it in all particulars. CAP. VIII. § 1. CONCERNING the Officers appointed for the service of the Order, to give it a greater degree and augmentation of Honour, the Founder constituted a _Prelate_, _Register_ and _Usher_, assigning them several Duties. Some of his Successors added the _Chanchellor_ and _Garter_, and all of them Sworn to be of the Council of the Order; among these the _Prelate_ and _Chanchellor_ are usually nominated the Principal, the other three the inferiour Officers of the Order. IN this Chapter we shall give some account of their Institution, Oath, Habit, Ensigns, Privileges and Pensions; for as to the nature of their Offices and their Duties, they are for the general, Recorded in the Black Book, under the Title _Constutiones ad Officiales Ordinis [Garterij] peculiariter attinentes_, &c. Upon the Establishment, _Anno_ 13. _Hen._ VIII. 1521. and annex’d to his Statutes, and more particularly their Duties, will occur in several places of the ensuing Discourse, where they properly fall in to be Treated of, as follows; THE Prelate is the first and primier Officer, and in the Founders Statutes, call’d _Prælatus Ordinis_; and that the then Bishop of _Winchester_, _William de Edyngton_ was the first Prelate is very obvious from thence; he is an Officer of Honour only, and hath neither Pension nor Fees allowed him by the said Constitutions; this Office is vested in the Bishop of _Winchester_, for the time being; and from the Annals of the Order it’s manifest his Successors have continued Prelates to this Day, except the interruption only of a few Months, _Anno_ 7. _Ed._ 6. immediately after the publishing this King’s Statutes; wherein the other Four Officers were constituted anew, to attend the Order, but the Prelate wholly laid by. WHAT high reputation this See hath been favour’d with, may be collected from an Act of Parliament, 31. _Hen._ VIII. concerning the Placing of the Lords in Parliament Chamber, and other Assemblies and Conferences of Council, whereby this Bishop had Place assigned him next to the Bishop of _Durham_, who hath place by that Act, next the Archbishop of _York_; tho’ before in respect of the prehemenence of this noble Order, he had precedence and Place granted above all Bishops, and next unto the Arch-Bishops. At that Officers admittance he is oblig’d to take an Oath in the presence of the Soveraign or his Lieutenant, which consists of these particulars. 1. _To be present in all Chapters, whereunto he is Summoned._ 2. _To report all things truly without Favour or Fear._ 3. _To take the Scrutiny faithfully, and present it to the Sovereign._ 4. _To keep secret, and not disclose the Councils of the Order._ 5. _To promote and maintain the Honour of it._ 6. _To withstand and reveal what is designed to the contrary._ THIS Oath is read in Chapter, by the Register of the Order, the Gentleman-Usher of the Black-Rod, holding the Book, whilst the Prelate Kneels between the Sovereign’s Knees. Of the ROBE. AS the Knights-Companions had their Surcoats bestowed on them, at the Sovereigns charge, and therefore called the Kings Livery, so had the Officers of the Order their Liveries or Robes out of the Sovereign’s Wardrobe, and in particular the Prelate of the Order: For in the Rolls of the great Wardrobe, we find that _William de Edyngton_ had allow’d him for his Robe of the Sovereign’s Livery, against the Feast of St. _George_, Anno 37. _Ed._ III. one Cloth of Sanguine grain, and a large quantity of Furs for trimming it up: And we find this Robe so assigned the Prelate to be of the sute or colour of the Knights-Companions Surcoats the same Year, _viz._ Sanguine in grain, and that he had a great allowance of Furr; for his being a Mantle was larger than any of the Knights Surcoats, tho’ they are both call’d by the same name _Roba_ in the Rolls of the Wardrobe, _Anno_ 7. _Rich._ II. _William de Wyckham_ then Prelate had the same allowance, one Cloth of Violet in grain and other Materials. But the Discrimination was in the Bellies of Minevers, whose Number was now much encreased, and that the same allowance was bestowed on him in the 11th and 19th Years of the said King. But in these three Instances the Colour of the Cloth was different, and suitable to the Knights-Companions Surcoats, those very Years, _viz._ Violet in grain, White and Blue, and _Anno_ 12. _Hen._ VI. the Robe of _Henry Beaufort_, Cardinal and Prelate was White, as then were the Surcoats of the Knights-Companions, whence it is evident the Livery formerly allowed the Prelate annually varied in Colour, as did the Knights-Companions Surcoats. IN that ancient Precedent of the Liveries of the Garter, remaining in the great Wardrobe, wherein the Surcoats of the Knights-Companions are reduced to a Stated proportion in the measure of the Cloth, number of Furs and Garters, modeled out according to their state degrees, there the Prelate hath the following allowance for his Livery, 24 Yards of Woollen Cloth. 18 Timber pur } Minever. 18 Timber gross.} 3 Timber de Biss. BY all which it is manifest what Materials and colour the Prelate’s Robe was of at the institution of the Order, and for a long time after, nor do we find any variation until the Reign of King _Hen._ VIII. and then this Habit was ordained to be Crimson Velvet, lin’d with white Taffaty, faced with blue, and thereon down the opening before upon the bordures, sundry Royal cognizances on the right side, the Rose of _England_ Crowned, on the left side opposite one of King _Edw._ IV’s. Badges, _viz._ a Rose within the Sun Beams Crowned; and then the aforesaid Badges again _vice versa_, with more Damaskings; on the right side the Flower de luce of _France_ Crowned, and on the left side King _Edw._ III’s. peculiar Badge, _viz._ The Sun Beams issuing out of a Cloud, and those Badges repeated in alternate situations; every Badge interpolated with an Area of Embroidered Damasking; Forty of these Clouds wrought of Gold, Silver and Silk, having in the middle the _Saxon_ Letter _E_ of Gold, were provided to him several Garments made for that King 21 _Edw._ III. and Embellished with Stars. As the left Shoulder of a Knight Companions Mantle, so the right Shoulder of the Prelates Robe is injoyned to be Embroidred with a Scutcheon of St. _George_’s Arms, encompassed with a Garter, and adorned with Cordons of blue Silk mingled with Gold. After a while the colour of this Robe became changed to Murray. The allowance of Velvet 16 Yards, of white Sarcenet for Lining 12 Yards, and a Garter for the Shoulder, Embroidred with Purls of Damask Gold. But 23 _Eliz._ for the Livery of Bishop _Watson_ then newly admitted, the quantity of Velvet was encreased to 18 Yards; but the Lining and Garter remained as it was, so also the Cordon, having Buttons and Tassels of blue Silk, and _Venice_ Gold; the like Robe in all particulars were made for Bishop _Cooper_, and Bishop _Bilson_, his Successars, _Temp. Eliz._ ABOUT 12 _Car._ I. the Prelate and Chancellor Petition’d the Sovereign to restore them their ancient Rights and Privileges of Honour, in relation to their Ensigns and Robes upon their outward Garments, whereupon 13 _Car._ I. it was Ordered in Chapter, that the Knights-Commissioners (newly Established by that Chapter) should take into their consideration the Robes the Prelate and Chancellor were to be invested with, and certify the Sovereign the ancient Colour and Fashion; but nothing was effected untill after the Restoration, and then by Warrant under the Signet of the Order, Dated _February_ 19. 13. _Car._ II. the Prelate had assigned him for his Livery of the Order, one Robe of Purple Velvet, containing 18 Yards, and 10 Yards of white Taffaty for Lining, as also the Arms of St. _George_ within a Garter, wrought with Letters, and Purls of Damask, Gold and Pearls, having Laces, Buttons and Tassels of purple Silk, and _Venice_ Gold; but what inducements the Sovereign had for so changing the Murray Colour for Purple, has not reached our Intelligence. The time he is obliged to Wear this Robe, is in express text of the Constitutions, to be Yearly on the Vigil and Day of St. _George_, wheresoever he is at liberty, whether it be in Parliament, or any other solemn Occasion, or Festival whatsoever. THE Honours conferred on this Officer, are, that his Post in all Proceedings and Ceremonies of the Order, is on the right Hand of the Chancellor; that he hath the Privilege of Marshalling his Arms within the ennobled Garter, and accordingly hath it been customary to surround them, impaling his See. He hath allotted him convenient Appartments within the Castle of _Windsor_, in a Tower Situated on the North-side, called _Winchester_ Tower; and as often as he shall Arrive thither, or to any other Place at the Sovereign’s Command, upon the Affairs of the Order, he ought to have allowed him of the Court Livery for Himself and Retinue, according to the Stipends, that Earls resident in Court do possess. 2 _Car._ I. This Officer (so well as the Chancellor) had the Honour allowed him, to Wear upon the left Part of his Cloak, Coat, and riding Cassock, at all seasons, when he should not be Invested with his Robe, and in all Places, and Assemblies, a Scutcheon of the Arms of St. _George_, but not inriched with Pearls and Stones. But not long after there was some restraint upon this Act, tho’ I do not find it repealed. § 2. THE institution of the Chancellors Office, his Oath, Robe, Badge, and Pension next follows to be handled. At the Erecting this Noble Order, the common Seal was ordained to remain in the custody of whomsoever the Sovereign should please to lodge it, but expresly to be one of the Knights-Companions; among whom in after-times, Sir _John Robertsack_ is Stiled _Custos Sigilli Ordinis_, having the custody of it by Decree, 1. _Hen._ VI. by a Prolepsis of Speech, Styled Chancellor in the Black Book. But King _Edw._ IV. finding it requisite to fix the Office of Chancellor of the Garter, in a Person distinct from the Knights-Companions, and subservient to them, Decreed in a Chapter at _Westminister_, 16 _Regni sui_, That the Seal of the Order should be resigned to _Richard Beauchamp_, then Bishop of _Salisbury_ to keep during pleasure, and he to be called Chancellor of this most noble Order; not long after by Letters Patent, under the Great Seal of _England_, Dated the 10th of _Oct._ 15. _Edw._ IV. this King declared, that tho’ this Office was not expressed by the Founder’s Statutes, yet was it nevertheless very useful, and therefore for the Advancement, and good of the Order, he constituted an Officer named Chancellor: And forasmuch as this Office was of great Import and Concern, and required an expert and able Person, it was His further Pleasure, that none but a Bishop should Execute it; moreover considering the Chapel of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, was Founded within the Diocess of _Salisbury_, and having regard to the prudence and diligence of the said _Beauchamp_, who out of meer love to the Order, attended daily the progress of the Work, wherewith the King was then in hand for enlarging the Chapel at _Windsor_; he did therefore Ordain the said Bishop for the Term of his Life, Chancellor of the Order, and after his decease, his Successors, Bishops of _Salisbury_, should always have and hold the said Chancellor-ship; Nevertheless, provided that the King’s Concession should be put in execution, by the Advice of the Knights-Companions, and without prejudice to the Bishop of _Winchester_, in those things which ought by the Statutes of Institution to belong unto him. THIS Office thus conferred upon _Beauchamp_ personally for Life, and perpetually to his Successors, Bishops of _Salisbury_, by vertue of this Grant continued Chancellors, nor doth it appear that any other Person had been invested therein, until _Ann._ 7. _E._ VI. that Sir _William Cecil_, then principal Secretary of State, was made Chancellor. FOR upon Reformation of the Order by that King, his Statutes wholly excluded the Ecclesiasticks, and appointed that the Chancellors-Office should be executed by a Knight qualified, with Honour and Reputation to manage a Post of that Care and Fidelity; he thereupon appointed Sir _William Cecil_, Chancellor; And here first entred a secular Person, notwithstanding which in a Charter to the Bishop of _Salisbury_, 4 _Eliz._ (containing the Charters of Queen _Mary_, _H._ VIII. and _H._ VII. and in another 4. _Car._ I.) the forementioned Letters Patents, made to _Beauchamp_, by King _Edw._ IV. are therein recited _totidem verbis_, and confirmed as a Tacit Reservation of the Right and Title of those Bishops, whensoever the Sovereign should have a benign and propitious Aspect towards that See. The first of these Bishops who concerned himself for recovering this high Station to that See, was Bishop _Cotton_, who upon the Death of Sir _Edward Dyer_, sometime Chancellor, Petitioned the Sovereign, 6. _Jac._ I. and prayed Restitution thereof to the Church of _Salisbury_; but before any determination, the two chief Justices, and chief Baron was advised withal, who were of Opinion, that this Office was not compleatly or sufficiently annexed to the Bishoprick of _Salisbury_ by King _Edw._ IV. But _Cook_ in his Institutes, reports the point Void, upon the incertainty of the Grant, for that a new Office was Erected, and not defined what Jurisdiction or Authority the Officer should Exercise; and there’s assigned a third Reason, That the Grant was in the Sovereign’s disposal, because the Patent was obtained without Fee; with one or more of these Opinions, the Sovereign’s judgment being swayed, He forthwith nominated Sir _John Herbert_, one of His privy Council to the Chancellor-ship, and so this affair remained Silent, until _Anno_ 12. _Car._ I. when _John Davenant_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, upon Sir _Francis Cranes_ decease, remonstrated to the Sovereign his Claim to this Office, whereupon at a Chapter held at _Windsor_, 5th of _Dec._ that Year, the Sovereign propos’d to the Knights-Companions present, that tho’ he had made Election of Sir _Thomas Rowe_ for his Chancellor that time, yet understanding a Claim made by the Bishop of _Salisbury_, that the Place was annexed to that See, he commanded the Lords-Companions to take the pretence of right into their considerations; to which proposition of the King’s, they answered that they thought it not their duty to search for the Title of any Person, but that if the Bishop did produce his Evidence and Proofs, he might present it in Chapter to be considered. UPON this Encouragement, the Bishop presented a Petition, which was read in the Chapter at _Windsor_, the 18th of _April_ ensuing, to this effect, That King _Edw._ IV., by Letters Patent, had Erected this Office of Chancellor, and did then grant the same to _Richard Beauchamp_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, and his Successors for ever, in consideration that the Chapel of St. _George_ was within their Diocess; that those Bishops had enjoyed the same, according to the Charter, which Charter had been confirmed under the Great Seal of _England_, by some other Kings and Queens, and lastly by the King himself. But that the use and exercise of that Office had for many Years been discontinued from them, praying therefore an Hearing, and Examination, that the right of the said Church might be preserved and restored. To the substance of which it was objected. _First_, THAT> the Great Seals of _England_ did not work within, or upon the Statutes and Rules of the Order of the Garter. _Second_, THAT no Grant could prescribe the present Sovereign, it being a Law Fundamental within the Order, _Suprema Lex_ was _Suprema Voluntas_. _Third_, THAT it did not appear by the Records of the Order, that the Office of the Chancellor was any otherwise conferred upon _Richard Beauchamp_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, than _quam diu Regiæ celsitudini complaceret_. TO the _First_, It was answered by way of Exception, as to the Grant of Offices, forasmuch as the Great Seal of _England_ was took into, and became legal within the Order in like cases; and not any Patent for an Office, had past under the Seal of the Order, but under the Great Seal of _England_, and in particular the Office of the Chancellor-ship, which had not been transacted, if any legal defect had been therein. TO the _Second_, granting it was so as was Objected, it appeared that the Sovereign was as much at liberty to restore this Office to the See of _Salisbury_, as continue it to secular Dignities. TO the _Third_, what was alledged out of the Records of the Order, related only to the time of delivering the Seals to Bishop _Beauchamp_: But afterwards when the Office was Erected by Letters Patent, it was then granted to him during Life. Something was replied from the Judges Opinions, even in this case, _Ann. Jac._ R. VI. But the Sovereign thought it was not then well canvass’d and weighed, to permit the Chapter Acts of this Order, wholly independant from other Laws, to receive construction and determination from the common Law, and therefore declared that the Bishop ought to be heard; and to that purpose, gave him Orders to prepare the Vouchers and Proofs of his pretensions in vindication of his Petition, and to send them to be delivered to the Knights-Commissioners, elected for the affairs of the Order, for their consideration at the next Chapter, which was accordingly put in execution, and then refierred to them again to be considered, prepared and abbreviated, to be perused by the Sovereign, for his final determination. But the _Scotch_ War shortly after breaking forth, and troubles running high at Home, the further Prosecution was laid aside, and not revived until the 19th of _Nov._ _Anno_ 21. _Car._ II. When _Seth Ward_, Bishop of _Salisbury_, took encouragement upon the former grounds, and the Sovereign’s favour, to set on foot this Claim, by a Petition presented to the Chapter then held at _Whitehall_, where, after a full debate and mature deliberation had of its equity and just Foundation, he obtained a Decree for Re-establishment of this Office on the Bishops of that See, upon the first vacancy, Dated the 19th of _Nov._ 1669. and present his Majesty the Sovereign, the Dukes of _York_, and _Ormond_, Earls of _Oxford_ and _Manchester_, Prince _Rupert_, Earls of _Bristol_ and _Sandwich_, and the Duke of _Monmouth_. Of the OATH. THE Oath the _Chancellor_ takes at his Admission which we find to be the same with the Prelates, and in the like humble Posture upon the Knee, and usually Administred by the Register of the Order. As to his Robe, it was at first the same with the Prelates, both for Cloth and Colour, but his proportion of Cloth far less, having allowed him but 5 Yards, when the Prelate had 24, nor but 3 Timber of Minever gross, where the Prelate had 19, beside a large quantity of other Furs; nor was the Colour confined to one kind, until the constitutions of this Office appointed it to be Crimson, as was the Prelates, for no doubt it was before annually changed, as his was to the Colour of the Knights-Companions Surcoats; however by the Picture of the ancient Habits of the Officers, it is conspicuous, it was debared the Royal Badges, wherewith the Prelates Rose was Embroidred; when the Colour of the Prelates Robe was changed to Murray, the Chancellors had the same Alteration and was Trim’d alike in all other particulars. The proportion allowed to Sir _Thomas Smith_ for his Livery, _Anno_ 14. _Eliz._ was 18 Yards of Murray Velvet, 12 Yards of Sarcenet for the Lining, one Garter wrought with Pearls of Damask Gold for the Shoulder, one Lace (or Cordon) with Buttons, and Tassels of blue Silk and _Venice_ Gold, and the same Materials and Quantities were afterwards distributed out of the Sovereigns great Wardrobe, to the succeeding Chancellors. BUT _Anno_ 13. _Car._ I. The Prelate and Chancellor endeavouring a Reformation in this Habit, the Dye both of the Prelates and this Officers Robe was changed into Purple. BESIDES this Robe, the Chancellor of the Order hath an honourable Badge of Distinction assigned him to wear, first granted to Sir _William Peters_ and his Successors, the 9th of _October_, 1 and 2 _Ph._ and _Mar._ _viz._ a golden Rose enclosed within a Garter, which he and his Successors, Chancellors of the Order, have ever since worn daily about their Necks; at first it was Pendant in a Gold-Chain, but since in a Purple Ribband. It seems something of this Design had been in Agitation a little before, so soon as the Chancellorship became vested in a Layman; for King _Edward_ VI’s Statutes did Ordain, _That the Chancellor should wear about his Neck a Cross of the Order, with a red Rose, in a white, of Gold, all compassed within a Garland of red and white Roses_. AND because it was suggested to King _Charles_ I. That there were different Accounts and Uncertainties contained in some Books concerning the Wearing of this Badge, He, by Warrant dated at _Oxford_ the 16th of _December_ in the 21st Year of his Reign, 1645. ordained Sir _James Palmer_ Kt. and Bart. Chancellor of the said Order, (and his Successors) _should wear about his Neck at all times in Honour of his said Place, (that thereby he may be known to be of that Office and Dignity, as hath been accustomed) a Medal or Jewel of Gold enamelled with a red Rose, (within a Garter of Blue enamel, with this Sentence inscribed_, Hony soit qui mal y pense) _or such an one as we or the rest of the Knights-Companions of the said Most Noble Order of the Garter do or shall from time to time hereafter wear in our Collars of the said Order in particular Reference to us or them. And in the Reverse thereof, he shall bear the Escutcheon of St._ George _enamelled within a Garter also in reference to the Order it self, which he only shall wear hanging by a light purple Ribband, or in a gold Chain, as hath been accustomed_. AMONG the Officers of the Order, the Chancellor is seated next beneath the Prelate, and in all Proceedings and Sessions, goeth, and sitteth, on his left Hand: And as it was ordered by the Constitutions of the Officers, That if the Chancellor hapned to be a Layman, he should be also a Knight, and have other personal Endowments. So did King _Charles_ I. conceive it requisite to confer some further Mark of Distinction upon this Officer, in relation to Place and Precedence without the Order; to which effect, there passed a Decree in a Chapter assembled by the Sovereign at _Whitehall_, the 23d of _April_, 1623. present, the Earls of _Mulgrave_, _Montgomery_, _Rutland_, _Carlisle_, _Holland_, _Suffolk_, _Pembroke_, _Arundel_ and _Surrey_, _Salisbury_, _Dorset_, _Bark-shire_ and _Northampton_, _That Sir_ Francis Crane, _the present Chancellor, and all others that should succeed him in that Place hereafter, shall, in right of that Place, in all Assemblies, and upon all Occasions, be ranked and placed immediately after Knights-Privy-Councellors, and before the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Persons holding both Places, being in_ Pari gradu, _and consequently before all others, whom the said Chancellor is to precede_, &c. AND to the intent the Chancellor of the Exchequer’s Place may be certainly known, _May_ the 20th, 21 _Jac._ I. it was thus established, _That the Knights of the Most Noble Order of the Garter, the Privy-Councellors, the Master of the Courts of_ Wards _and_ Liveries, _the Chancellor and Under Treasurer of the_ Exchequer, _Chancellor of the_ Dutchy, _the Chief Justice of the Court of_ King’s Bench, _the Master of the_ Rolls, _the Chief Justice of the Court of_ Common-Pleas, _the Chief Baron of the_ Exchequer, _and all other Judges and Barons of the Degree of the Coif, should have Place and Precedency in all Places, and upon all Occasions before the younger Sons of Viscounts and Barons, and before all Baronets_, &c. THE aforesaid Constitutions provide the Chancellor of the Order an Habitation within the Castle of _Windsor_, as well as the Prelate, which is the South-West Tower in the lower Ward of the Castle, call’d the _Chancellor’s Tower_. The Possession thereof had been for some time in the Power of others; and therefore by a Chapter convened at _White-hall_, _Nov._ 5th, 5 _Car._ I. it was restored unto Sir _Francis Crane_, then Chancellor of the Order, and after his Decease, to descend to his Successors. These Constitutions also ordained him the like Liveries at the Table and Court of the Sovereign, as were allowed to the Prelate. AT the first Erection of this Office, the Chancellor had no Pension awarded him, until the Constitutions in reference to the Officers were Established. At that time there was conferr’d on him a Pension of 100_l._ _per Annum_, in consideration of his Employment, or else an allowance proportionate in Fees, Offices or other Promotions, over and above his Lodgings in the Castle, and Liveries at Court. But as to Fees and Perquisites, there are none to be Claimed by this Officer; and for that Reason, he not only possesses the said Pension, but all his disbursements allowed him, even to Paper, Wax, and Wafers; and indeed those who enjoyed the Office esteem’d it as a degradation of their Post, to receive either fee, or gratuity for any affair Transacted within the Order; and Sir _Thomas Rowe_, sometime Chancellor, affirmed _That his Office was an Office of Honour, and not of Fees, and that he had always excepted against Fees, for the disbursement of the Sovereign’s Money_: Tho’ he acknowledged some had bestowed on his Clerk a small gratuity, for the bare Ingrossing of an Alms Knights Patent, but nothing farther. AND because the Custody of the Seals of the Order, appertains to this Officer; it will be here the fittest Place to mention something of them. By the Statutes of _Edw._ III. they were to have a Common Seal. This is confirmed by the Statutes of King _Hen._ V. and since named the Great Seal of the Order. The use of this is not only to Seal the Original Statutes, appointed to remain perpetually within the Treasury of _Windsor_ College, as also those Copies of which each Knight-Companion is obliged to conserve one, but likewise all Letters of Licence to any of the Knights-Companions desirous of winning Honour abroad, and all Mandates and Certificates, relating to the Order. AFTER what Model the first Seal was compos’d, we have no exact Relation. _Polydore Virgil_ tells us, That when the Founder of the Order had fixed Choice of St. _George_ for its Patron, he represented him Armed, and Mounted on an Horse, bearing a Silver Shield, and thereon a Red Cross, but whether St. _George_ thus designed, was on the first Seal, or only a Scutcheon of his Arms, as in latter times, is uncertain. But his Author observes that the Founder Habited his Soldiers in white Jackets or Coats, and on their Breasts and Backs sowed Red Crosses, parallel to the Arms assigned to St. _George_, as well as to the Kingdom of _England_, put under his Patronage, which Arms the Sovereigns of the Order, have ever since exhibited in their Standards. But besides this Common Seal King _Hen._ V. in the 9th Year of his Reign, Instituted a privy Signet, in case the Sovereign should be called out of this Kingdom upon weighty Affairs. The intent thereof was to affix it to all Acts passed by the Sovereign beyond Sea, to distinguish them from those of his Deputies in _England_. King _Hen._ VIII’s Statutes, Ordain the making both of a Common Seal and Signet, and direct that the Arms of the Order should be Engraven upon each of them. The Common Seal used in his Reign was a Garter, within it a Shield having the Cross of St. _George_, impaling the National Arms, the said Shield encompassed with two Branches hanging from the Regal Crown, which debruses part of the Garter; the Signet being designed after the same manner, but less: _Temp. Jac._ I. it suffered no other alteration, but only in the National Arms, by admitting the Quarterings of _Scotland_ and _Ireland_, and new-fashioning the Crown, omitting the suspension of the Shield. THERE was a Seal made at the beginning of the Reign of King _Cha._ I. which being esteemed too little for the Grandure and Honour of the Sovereigns Commissions, if was afterwards Decreed in Chapter, held 18th of _April._ 13. Car. I. _That a new one should be made of a larger Size, with the accustomed Arms and Motto, and the care thereof commited to Sir_ Thomas Rowe, _Chancellor_; which Command he Executed with all due care and regard, as is manifestly evident by the nobleness of the design: One Representation being St. _George_, in Armour, adorned with a waveing Mantle, his Bever open, his Helmet plumed, holding a Shield of his Arms in his left Hand, and striking with a Sword in his right, his Body mounted on a bold Horse, Trampling over a Dragon, which Assails the Champion, the whole Figure is well contracted, and the Sun, a Rock, the Bones of devoured Men, and a Mountain in _Lointon_, in it is Circumscribed, _Magnum sigillum Nobilis Ordinis Garterij_; having the enrichments of festons between every Word placed pentagonally: The other Representation, is the Royal Garter imperially Crowned, enclosing a Shield of the Arms of St. _George_, impaling the Sovereign’s Arms, the same Bordered with Fret-work, and other Ornaments in Cartouche. In the same decree, direction was given also for a new Signet, the former being thought too big for Letters, and this was an Oval shaped so from its Impression, which was the Garter Crowned, wherein was St. _George_, and the Sovereigns Arms impaled. IT was at the same Chapter further decreed; “That all Legations to deliver this Order to Foreign Princes, all other Acts, bearing the Stile of Commissions, all Patents of Offices and Fees, all Grants or Licences sent out of the Kingdom, should be Sealed with this Seal, which should be henceforward called the Great Seal of the Order; so also the Book of Statutes, sent to Elect Knights or Foreign Princes, being fixed to a Label of Blue Silk, and held according to antient Custom; and that all Letters concerning the Order, whether of signification of Election, or Lieutenancy, or Summons upon prorogation, or other Directions from the Sovereign, should only be Sealed with the Signet: Moreover, these Seals were appointed to be thenceforth Born before the Sovereign in all Publick Assemblies, during the Celebration of St. _George_’s Feast, or in other its Solemnities by the Chancellor of the Order, in a Purse of blue Velvet,” and Command given to Sir _Thomas Rowe_, to provid one accordingly; on the foreside of which Purse was richly Embroidred (by a Gold-Smith) with _Venice_ Gold and Silver, Gold and Silver Purls and Plates, and variety of _Naples_ Silks, the Arms of St. _George_ impaling the Sovereign, surrounded with a Garter Crowned, having a very fair Running Work, or Compartment round about it, the charge of which amounted to 13 _l._ 16 _s._ 10 _d._ BY the Statutes of Institution, it was ordained, That in case the Knights-Companions, to whose care the Sovereign did commit the Seal of the Order, should upon lawful Occasions, be absent from Court, it behoves him to leave it behind him, with some other Knight-Companion to present, to the Sovereign, to the intent it might be always in readiness; but if the Sovereign be out of His Kingdom, then the disposal of it, was commited to the Deputies, and the Signet of the Order should have a Warrant for all such Acts and Decrees as should be confirmed there. THE distance from Court was by the Constitutions, restricted to 10 Miles, and by the Statutes of King _Hen._ VIII. to 20. upon consideration whereof we find Sir _Thomas Rowe_ Chancellor, having some occasions, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ I. to be absent above 20 Miles, tendred the Seals to the Sovereign, who was pleased to dispence with the Statutes, and permitted him to keep them nevertheless. § 3. THE Registers Oath, Mantle, Badge, Privileges and Pension, fall next under our consideration; he was one of the three, Constituted at the Institution of the Order, under the Title of _Registrator_ and _Registrarius_, and so is called in the Statutes of King _Hen._ V. elsewhere in the Books of the Order, _Scriba_ and _Actuarius_. What were the first Registers, names we cannot discover, till the Reign of King _Hen._ V. But it may be presumed, they were Canons of _Windsor_; because this Office was at first assigned to one of that College; besides the Registers from the Reign of King _Henry_ V. to the beginning of King _Henry_ VIIIth Reign, were also Canons of this College, among whom was _John Coningham_, (and the first found called so) as the Fragments of a Glass Inscription in _Clare_ Church near _Windsor_, where he was Rector, attests. The first Dean of _Windsor_, Constituted Register of the Order was _John Vesey_, Anno 8. _Hen._ VIII. many of whose Successors in this Deanry, have since been admitted; nevertheless, as they were Canons not Deans of _Windsor_, and tis not improbable the Deans were Elected to this Office, as being enabled to support the Reputation of the Registership, with the Revenue of his Deanry, better than any of the Canons, with the addition of the Pension. But at a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, the 22d of _April_, 11 _Car._ I. The Sovereign thought it convenient that the Office of Dean and Register should concenter in one and the same Person, as formerly, and therefore commanded this his Pleasuer to be Enrolled among the Annals of the Order, that so it might pass in the future Times, from Example into Rule. BY the Constitutions of the Office, a secular Person is made capable of it, no less than an Ecclesiastick, how be it, _He is to be a Man of singular integrity_, eminent quality, a Knight, and signalized for Experience and Learning; but if an Ecclesiastick, then must he be a Person of consummate Erudition, _a professor of Divinity or Law, either Canon, or Civil_, and a Dignitarian in some Cathedral Church, or else a Canon at _Windsor_. THE substance of his Oath in the Statute of the Institutions was, _That he should enter upon the Registry, with all Fidelity, the Scrutinies, Elections, Penalties, Reconciliations, and all other Acts relating to the Order_, to which was added, that he shall faithfully Discharge his Duty in all things. But in King _Hen._ VIIIth Days, the Oath enjoyned him, differs nothing from that of the Prelates and Chancellors. AT his Admission, he takes this Oath Kneeling, while the Prelate used to pronounce the Words as _Anno_ 1 _Mar._ 5. and 6. _Ph._ and _Mar._ but in his absence, as _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ the Chancellor administred it. _Anno_ 4. _Car_. I. the Prelate, Chancellor, and Register, took their Oaths at one time, and then it was thus Ordered; first the Register took it Kneeling between the Sovereign’s Knees, the Black Rod holding the Evangelists, and the _Garter_ read the Words out of the black Book; this done, the Register read the Words of the Prelates Oath, when he was Sworn; and in the last place, did the like to the Chancellor; after this manner did Garter read the Words to the Registers, admitted 11 _Car._ I. and 12 _Car._ II. We cannot trace the Habit this Officer had assigned him at the Erection of the Order; but it afterwards appears, that his Allowance was the same with the Chancellors, consisting of 5 Yards of Woollen Cloth, and 3 Timber of Minever gross, equalent to what those Knights-Companions had allotted, who were under the degree of an Earl: The Habit he is pourtrayed in, at a proceeding of King _Hen._ VIIIth Reign, shews it to be Ecclesiastical, a black Gown, a Surplice over that, reaching to his Ancles, and thereon a Mantle of Furs; but the Constitutions of his Office restricted him to none, wherein there seems a defect, since they have assignd Habits to the Garter, and black Rod. Notwithstanding by a Draught of the Officers in their ancient Dress, it is plainly demonstrable to be a Mantle, somewhat of a Russel colour, Faced with a Pane of blue, whereon is Embroidred a Flower-de-luce Crowned Gold, then another Pane red, thereon a Lyon Passant gardant Crowned Gold, and so they are alternately placed to the bottom; to this Mantle belong Cordons of Silk, blue and yellow. SINCE that time, not only the Registers, but also Garters and Black Rods, Robes, underwent some Alterations; for by a Decree in Chapter, called at St. _James_, _Jun._ 1. 4 and 5. _Ph._ and _Mar._ these Officers were assigned Mantles of crimson Satin, Lined with Taffaty, and a Scutcheon of St. _George_’s Arms, Embroidred on the left Shoulder, but not encircled with a Garter, having the same Buttons and Tassels as were appointed to the Prelate and Chancellor; the proportion of Satin assigned to each Mantle, was 14 Yards, and as many Yards of white Taffaty. AND tho’ the Registers Mantle was _Ann._ 27 _Eliz._ composed of the preceeding Materials, and had like Trimming, yet they agree not in their Proportions, here being allowed 18 Yards of crimson Satin, and but 12 of Taffaty; from hence these Mantles continued immutable until the 20th of _Feb._ 13 _Car._ II. when there Issued a Warrant to the Master of the great Wardrobe, to prepare for this Officer, as also for Garter, and the Black Rod, for their Liveries Mantles of scarlet Satin, each containing 18, and 10 Yards of white Taffaty for Lining, but consonant in all other Punctilio’s with the former; yet why the colour was altered, is not expressed. THE Register seems to have been represented with a Scrowle in his Hand, for his Badge, and by the proceedings in Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, Pictured with a Book, both proper Symbols of his Office. In Dr. _Christopher Wren_’s Registership, the Sovereign Commanded him to cover the red Book of the Order with crimson Velvet, and assigned for the Garter, two Pens in Saltire, interlacing the Garter above with these two Letters _C R_ Crowned, all being richly Embroidred, (as also the Border) with _Venice_ Gold and Silver, and various colours of _Naples_ Silk, by _Harrison_ the Sovereign’s Embroiderer, with a Clasp, in Imitation of the Garter, surrounding the Representation of St. _George_, which cost 12 _l._ 17 _s._ 6 _d._ This Book he was Ordered to bear before his Breast, on all Solemn Occasions when he wore his Mantle, and for his better Convenience, he made a Belt and an Ouch to hang it by. SO high a Regard had the Sovereigns of this Order, not only to this Officer, but likewise to Garter and Black Rod, that they took them into a particular Protection, and by the Constitutions of their Offices granted them, “That they, their Goods and Servants should severally remain under the Safe-guard of the Sovereign; and if any Injury or Violence should chance to be offered them either by Subjects or Forreigners, whensoever they should exhibit their Complaint to the Sovereign, either himself or the Knights-Companions should afford them Justice; but if the adverse Party should refuse to submit his Cause to the Sovereign, then the Sovereign and Knights-Companions should shew themselves so far inclinable towards these Officers, as to be ready to allow them all favour, countenance, _&c._” consistent with Justice and Equity. UPON the strength and Security of this ancient Privilege, to avoid the prolongation of a Law Suit, Dr. _Christopher Wren_ Register, Petitioned the Sovereign in Chapter, held at _Whitehall_, the 19th of _April_, 13 _Car_. I. against one _Thornhill_, who under Pretence of Digging for Salt-Peter, had so Undermined his Pigeon-house, Built on the Rectory of _Knoil Magna_ in _Wiltsh._ that it fell down; and upon reading of the Petition, it was resolved by the Sovereign, and Knights-Companions, “That they would consider the Grant in the Constitutions, and, until it was farther declared, the Chancellor of the Order should have Power upon Information of any rigour upon Controverse begun in any other Court, to write Letters under the Signet of the Order, that all vexation against them should be superseded until Information of the cause were given to and determination in the Cause resumed by the Sovereign, or leave of him obtained to Proceed.” After this it is set down, that _Thornhill_ was Summoned before the Lords Commissioners of the Navy, and his negative Answer given in, and represented to the Sovereign in another Chapter, conven’d the 4th of _October_ ensuing; whereupon it was ordered, “That the Chancellor should write to the same Lords Commissioners, and another to the Earls of _Pembroke_, _Arundel_ and _Dorset_, three of the Knights-Companions, to Empower them, that they or any three of them, should cause the said _Thornhill_ to be brought before them, and likewise write to any of the Inhabitants of _Knoil_, to view and testifie the Truth, to hear any further proof on the behalf of either Party, and to give Sentence according to Justice, that so a tedious Suit of Law might be prevented, and the Dignity of this most noble Order protected.” These Commands of the Chancellor being Executed, and Certificates returned from the Country, the Knights Companions, in a Chapter held the 23th of _May_, 14 _Car._ I. were moved to peruse them; but before they could meet, _Thornhill_ fled, and the Prosecution of this business ceased. Upon the same footing was it, that the said Dr. _Wren_ obtained from King _Cha._ I. His Gracious Protection for himself, Servants, and Estate, literally expressed in the late War, _as the Violaters of that Order would answer this our contrary at their Peril, Dated at_ Oxford, _under the Signet of this our Order the_ 12th _Day of_ Dec. _in the_ 19th _Year of our Reign_. THIS Officer by the Constitutions hath a Pension of 50 _l._ _per Annum_, or proportionable in Fees, Offices, or other Emoluments; and _Ann._ 1. and 2 _Ph._ and _Mar._ the same numerical Pension was conferred on _Owen Oglethorp_, Dean of _Windsor_, out of the Exchequer, until some Ecclesiastical Preferment of like value should devolve on him. The same was confirmed to Dr. _Maxey_, by Decree in Chapter, 16 _Jac._ I. and afterwards to Dr. _Beaumont_, by Letters Patent, under the Great Seal of _England_, 20 _Jac._ I. but there needed no Allotment of Lodgings at _Windsor_ to this Officer, as there was to the rest, since both the Canons and Dean were provided of Houses belonging to their Ecclesiastical Dignities within the College, at the Erection of the Order. § 4. THE _fourth Officer of the Order is Garter_. He Was ordained by King _Henry_ V. with the advice and consent of all the Knights-Companions, who for the Honour of the Order, was pleased he should be the principal Officer within the College of Arms, and chief of the Heralds. The Services enjoyned him, relating to the Order, were in preceding Times, performed by the _Windsor_ Herald of Arms, an Officer created with that Title by K. _Edward_ III. much about the time of his Erecting this Order, and an Annual Pension of 20 Marks, payable out of the Exchequer, by Letters Patent for Life, which was confirmed by King _R._ II. SIR _William Brugges_ was the Person first created Garter, and called in the Institution of his Office, _Jartier Roy d’armys des Anglois_, but elsewhere stiled _Willielmus Brugges, alias Dictus, Gartier Rex Armorum_. This Sir _William_ became a great Benefactor to St. _George_’s Church at _Stamford_, and in the Windows of the Chancel caused to be Represented King _Edward_ III. with his twenty five Knights-Companions kneeling, Habited in their Mantles and Surcoats of Arms, but now much shattered and defaced; _John Smert_ his Successor had this Office conferred on him by Letters Patents, under this Title _Rex Armorum de Garteria_, and _John Wrythe_ was stiled _Principalis Heraldus, & Officiarius inclyti Ordinis Garterij, Armorumq; Rex Anglicorum_, but Sir _Gilbert Dethick_ leaving out _Heraldus_ joyned _Principalis Rex_, which still continues. IN the Constitutions of his Office he is called _Garterus, Rex Armorum Angliæ_, whom the Sovereign and Knights-Companions have decreed to be a Gentleman of Blood and Arms, of unspotted Reputation, and Born within the Kingdom of _England_; besides as King _Hen._ V. did before, so doth King _Hen._ VIII. declare that he shall be chief of all the Officers of Arms, dependant upon the Crown of _England_. THE substance of his Oath administred by the Register at his admission, whilst he humbly kneeleth at the Sovereign’s Feet, in the Chapter House; is, 1. _To yield Obedience to the Sovereign, and Knights-Companions._ 2. _To keep Silence, and not disclose the Secrets of the Order._ 3. _To make Signification of the Death of each Knight-Companion._ 4. _To execute all things faithfully committed to his Care._ 5. _To enquire diligently after all the noble Acts of the Knights-Companions, and certifie them to the Register._ 6. _To be faithful in the exercise of his Office._ AND such an Oath Sir _Christopher Barker_ took at a Chapter held at _Greenwich_ 28 _Hen._ VIII. when he was made Garter. AS for a particular Habit, we do not find any inserted in the Great Wardrobe, whence it is presumed, he was at first distinguished from the rest of the Officers of the Order, by his Coat Embroidred with the Sovereign’s Arms, like as the Provincial King’s then wore. But after the Constitutions of the Officers were Established, there was assigned him a Habit or Mantle in all respects, resembling the Register, (saving that the Ground whereon the Lyons and flower-de-luces were Embroidred, was entirely Red) and this to be wore only at the publick Solemnities of the Order. Queen _Mary_ Commanded it to be made of crimson Satin, and so it remained till the Restoration, when the Colour was altered to scarlet. THIS Officer is appointed to bear a white Rod or Scepter at every Feast of St. _George_, the Sovereign being present, gilded at both ends, and at the top the Arms of the Order impaling the Sovereign’s Arms pourtray’d on an oblong Cube Crowned, but no directions are given in the Constitutions for this Crown, nor for that Ducal one on his Head wherewith his Effigies has been represented, and yet at all great Solemnities is never used that we can discover. There was assigned him by Queen _Eliz._ a Badge of Gold to be worn daily by him and his Successors, before the Breast, in a gold Chain or Ribband, and thereon Ennamelled the Sovereign’s Arms, Crowned with an Imperial Crown, and both surrounded with the Garter: But Sir _Edward Walker_ when made Garter, obtained the Sovereign’s leave to Impale therein St. _George_’s Arms, with those of the Sovereign’s, which Badge is alike on both sides. THERE is an House appointed for his Habitation within _Windsor_ Castle, called Garters Tower. It was by Chapter annexed for ever to the Office of Garter, and restored to Sir _William Segar_’s Possession, 2d of _May_, 1630. By the Constitution of his Office, he is to be allowed Barons Service in the Sovereign’s Court, and his Table Served next after the Dean of the Chapel, with such Liveries as of old were accustomed. IT appears that King _Hen._ V. after his erecting this Office, died before he had settled a Pension upon Sir _William Brugges_, for supportation of his little Estate, which the Knights-Companions taking into consideration, and that he might more honourably comport himself to the Service of the Order, till the young King should come to Age, they being assembled in a Chapter, with the consent of the Prelate, decreed the said Sir _William_ to receive of each of them at every Feast of St. _George_, as is set down, _viz._ {Of the Bishop of _Winchester_ Prelate 5} {Dukes -- -- -- 5} Marks. {Earl -- -- 6} Of every {Baron or Baronet 4} Nobles. {Knight Batchelor 2} THE first payment was agreed to be pay’d down, and so to remain in force annually with request to the absent Knights, that for the Honour of the Order, and causes in the Instrument express’d, they would approve of their Ordinance which passed under the Seal of the Order, Dated at _Windsor_, 1422. Afterwards King _Hen._ VI. in consideration of his Services to his Father and himself, with consent of his Council, granted to the said _Brugges_, by Letters Patent, a Pension of 20 _l._ _per Annum_, out of the Fee Farm of the City of _Winchester_ during his pleasure, which Pension upon the surrender of his Patent he granted anew to him and _Agnes_ his Wife, for their Lives and the longer liver of them; and when this Office upon Sir _William Brugges_ death, was devolved on _John Smert_, _Guyenne_ herald (3 _April_ 28 _Hen._ VI.) he had the yearly Sum of 20 _l._ granted him therewith for Life out of the Exchequer: But his Successor _John Wrythe_, _Norroy_, obtained an increase of Pension to 40 _l._ _per Annum_, made payable out of the small Customs of the City of _London_; this annual Sum was afterwards confirmed to Garter by the Constitution of his Office, and an Augmentation from the then Knights-Companions additional to the Pensions granted by their Predecessors, upon the Death of King _Hen._ V. {A Duke -- -- 4 Pounds. { {A Marquess -- 5} Of{An Earl -- -- 4} Marks. { {A Baron -- 6} {A Knight Batchelor 4} Nobles. IN succeeding times the Sovereign thought fit to augment this Pension to 50 _l._ _per Annum_, (now payable out of the Revenue settled upon the Order,) and the Knights-Companions yet to enlarge their Sallery, which they did, (the Sovereign assenting) by the decree made in a Chapter held at _Windsor_ 13, 14, and 15. _Sept. An._ 1617. wherein it was ordained, _That their Officer Sir_ William Segar _Garter Knight, King of Arms of that Order should then, and from thenceforth have renew’d and paid unto him certain annual Fees and Pensions, anciently enjoyed by his Predecessors, with a surplus of_ 10 _l._ per Annum, _which his Majesty’s Act of Royal Bounty, hath given to his said Servant for his better support and maintenance, as also of Prince_ Charles, _Prince of_ Wales, _the Sum of_ 8 l. _and of every Duke of the Blood_ 6 l. _all other Estates_, viz. _a Duke not of the Blood_ 4 l. _a Marquess_ 5 _Marks_, _an Earl_ 4 _Marks_, _a Viscount_ 7 _Nobles_, _a Baron_ 40 s. _and a Knight Batchelor that shall be of the Order_, 26 s. 8 d. _all which said Sums of Money, according to the several degrees of their Estates, are to be paid, (continues the Decree) unto the said Garter or his assigns yearly at St._ Georges_’s Feast, or immediately after, as well by the Knights then present, as by those that shall be absent, or hereafter are to succeed in the said Order; and after the decease of the said Garter, to his Successors for ever._ AT St. _Georges_’s Feast, Celebrated at _Windsor_, 22, 23, and 24 of _April, Anno_ 15 _Car._ II. Sir _Edward Walker_ then Garter, representing by Petition, that the annual Pension of the installed Knights then in Arrear for one Year, amounted to 94 _l._ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ according to their proper proportion, the Sovereigns Share, (he being to pay for all stranger Knights) amounted at that time, to 32 _l._ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ and humbly praying that his Majesty would grant to him and his Successors an 100 _l._ _per Annum_, out of the Revenue settled to the use of the Order, in lieu not only of those said Pensions, payable from the Sovereign and Knights-Companions, both Strangers and Subjects; but for resigning his Claim to his annual Pension of 50 _l._ in consideration for preparing Scutcheons and removal of Atchievements. This Petition the Sovereign was pleased to refer to a Committe of the Knights-Companions, who, namely the Duke of _Albemarl_, the Earls of _Lindsey_, _Manchester_, _Sandwich_, and _Stafford_, who being attended by Garter, and weighing the event of the Petition, offered their opinions to the Sovereign, to grant him the said 100 l. _per Annum_ in lieu of what he offered to quit, whereby the interest of this Office might be preserved in a more compendious Method than it was, his Majesty exempted from those small payments for Strangers, and the Knights-Subjects themselves were discharged from their annual Pension, and his Majesty ratifying the same shortly after, Sir _Henry de Vic_, the Chancellor, was ordered to pay unto Garter, and his Successors the said annual Pension of 100 _l._ which was accordingly put in Execution, as an Equivalent for all Fees and Salaries relating to the Order of the Garter. THE Duty of this Officer in general is, to perform, or cause to be effected all Transactions whatsoever, the Sovereign, or Prelate, or Chancellor shall enjoyn him, in relation to this Most Noble Order. §. 5. THE fifth and last Officer is the _Black-Rod_. This Officer was instituted by the Founder, King _Ed._ III. but whether at the first Erection of the Order doth not appear. Howbeit, within a few Years after, 35 _E._ III. the King conferr’d to _William Whitehorse_, Esq; for Life, _Officium Hostiarii Capellæ Regis infra Castrum de_ Windesore, with a Fee of 12 _d._ a Day out of his Exchequer. _Anno_ 3 _Hen._ IV. this Office is called _Officium Virgarij comitivæ de la Garter infra Castrum Regis de Windesore_; and under that Denomination was confirmed to _Thomas Sye_, with the Fees and Emoluments thereunto expressed. In the Patent to his Successor, _John Athilbrigg_, _Ann._ 1 _H._ 5. it is stiled, _Officium Virgarij sive Ostiarij_, &c. Afterwards it hath the Title, _Officium Virgæ-bajuli coram Rege ad festum Sancti_ Georgii _infra Castrum Regis de_ Windesore. And ever since it runs in the Patents by the Appellation of _Virgæ-Bajulus_, _Virgarius_, or _Nigri-vergifer_. But in the Constitutions of his Office, he hath the Title of _Hostiarius_; and under the restriction of these Qualifications, that he be a Gentleman of Blood and Arms, born within the Sovereigns Dominions; and if he be not a Knight at his admission into the Office, he ought then to be Knighted. As _Garter_ was Entituled the Principal Officer of Arms, so was the _Black-Rod_, for the Honour of the Order, appointed the Chief Usher in the Kingdom. And as he is so, and frequently called Gentleman-Usher of the _Black-Rod_, so we shall wave, as we did in _Garter_, all things appertaining to his Employments, otherwise than what directly is included in this Most Noble Order. IN a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, the 13th of _February_, 6 _Car._ I. It was decreed, _That the Office of the Black-Rod should from thenceforth successively, as soon as the same should become void_ (_James Maxwell_, Esq; then enjoying it) _be annexed to some one of the Gentlemen-Ushers, Daily-waiters, whom the Sovereign should appoint_. THIS was carried upon the Petition of the Gentlemen-Ushers, Daily-waiters, seconded by the Lord Chamberlain, the Earl-Marshal, and others, Knights-Companions; as is evident from another Petition of theirs to the Sovereign in Chapter, assembled at _Oxford_, the 17th of _January_, 20 _Car._ I. But some Years after this, 1642. the Lord _Lanrick_, Secretary for _Scotland_, had on Mr. _Maxwell_’s behalf, obtained the Sovereign’s Warrant for Letters-Patent under the Great-Seal, for two Lives, _Maxwell_’s and Mr. _Alexander Thayn_, the longest Liver of them; whereby the said Decree was frustrate to the Gentlemen-Ushers; of which making Complaint in the last mentioned Chapter, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions (in regard this latter Grant was not only repugnant to the preceding Decree, and the Great-Seal surreptitiously gained, but ought likewise to have passed the Seals of the Order) order’d _Peter Newton_, Esq; to be presently sworn into this Office. Nevertheless, after the Restoration, _A. D._ 1660. _Newton_ being then dead, the Gentlemen-Ushers, Daily-waiters, Petition’d again, and _Thayne_ was demanded to put in his Answer; and the result of the whole was, after mature Deliberation in a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, the 20th of _February_, 13 _Car._ II. the Decree which fix’d this Office to one of the Gentlemen-Ushers Daily-waiters, was confirmed, and _John Ayton_, one of the Petitioners, was sworn Gentleman-Usher of the Black-Rod, which was performed by the Register in the Presence of the Sovereign, the Chapter sitting. THE Form of the Oath given to this Officer, _temp. Hen._ VIII. was, _Truly and Faithfully to observe and keep all the Points of the Statutes of the Order as to him belonged and appertained_. HE hath the like Habit with the Register and Garter before described, but his Ensign and Badge is somewhat different from Garter’s; for first, it was ordained, _That he or his Deputy should carry a Black-Rod_ (whence he hath his Title) _before the Sovereign, or his Deputy, at the Feast of St._ George, _within the Castle of_ Windsor, _and at other Solemnities and Chapters of the Order_. On the Top of which there ought to be set a Lyon of _England_. This Rod serves instead of a Mace, and has the same Authority to apprehend Delinquents, and such have offended against the Statutes of this Most Noble Order. And where he apprehends any one of the Order, as Guilty of some Crime for which he is to be expell’d the Order, the manner of it is by touching them with this Black-Rod, and his Fee for it, is 5 _l._ HE has assigned him a Golden Badge to be openly worn in a Gold Chain, or Ribband, before his Breast, composed of one of the Knots in the Collar of the Order which tye the Roses together, and encompassed with a Garter, being alike on both sides; which was conferred on him and his Successors, by Decree in Chapter, held the 24th of _April_, 8 _Eliz._ ’TIS as ancient as _Hen._ Vth’s Reign, for there’s a House in _Windsor_ Castle granted to this Officer by Letters-Patent, during Life. And the same Provision is made for him by the Constitutions of his Office. It is situate on the South-side of the Castle in the middle Ward. The said Constitutions give him Baron-Service at Court, and Livery thereto appertaining; and besides these, the keeping of the said Castle, and the two Parks adjacent. KING _Charles_ I. having taken into his Hands the little Park of _Windsor_, and bestow’d it upon _James Maxwell_, then Usher of the Black-Rod, He, at a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, the 5th of _November_, 1629. decreed, That as the Custody of the said Park was conferr’d on _Maxwell_ in right of his Office; so the same should for ever after be annex’d thereto, and not to be disposed of but under the Great Seal of the Order, and that only to the Usher of the Order for the time being. LASTLY, this Officer had anciently a Fee of 12 _d._ _per diem_, which we find continu’d down in the Letters-Patents, whereby this Office was granted. Besides which, the Constitutions of his Office allow him an annual Pension of 30 _l._ heretofore paid him out of the Exchequer, but by King _Charles_ I. assigned him out of 1200 _l._ _per Ann._ settled upon the Order; touching which, and the Payment of the Officers Pensions upon the new Establishment, is the next Section. §. 6. KING _James_ I. taking into his Royal Breast, the Constitution of this Most Noble Order, that it was in the Nature of a Distinct Sovereignty, govern’d by Laws and Conventions proper to the Body, and himself as Sovereign in Matters immediately relating thereunto, had the sole and uncontroulable Authority of revising, adding, or explaining; and finding that the Pensions paid to the Officers of the Order (as those to the Alms-Knights) and some other Expences, had been anciently made payable out of his Exchequer by vertue of the Great Seals of _England_, or otherwise by Privy-Seals; and conceiving it incongruous, that the Officers should claim their Pensions by vertue of any other Seal than that of the Order, for it is in some kind derogatory to the Honour of the Order, to permit other Seals to be used within the same: He thereupon with twelve Knights-Companions in a Chapter held at _Whitehall_, the 22d of _May_, 20 _Jac._ I. passed a Decree, _That all things concerning the Order should hereafter be ratify’d under the Seal of the Order only, and in particular, that the Grants of poor Knights Places, after their being Signed by the Sovereign, should be passed under the Seal of the Order only, and none other_. And the Year following, the Chancellor was ordered, _That he should take Advice of the Sovereign’s_ Attorney-General _how by Vertue of the Seal of the Order, the Pensions_, (given to the Poor Knights) _might be paid and receiv’d_, His Majesty’s further Pleasure being, _That all Grants and Payments concerning the Order, should afterwards be confirmed under the Seal of the Order only, and by Vertue thereof_. AS to the Alms-Knights Patents, this Decree was of Force and Validity, but in the other Generals, how far it was pursu’d we know not; for in some of them it grew obsolete and useless. But in a Chapter called at _Windsor_, the 22d of _April_, 10 _Car._ I. a Debate arose about setting a Part of the Annual Summ of 1000 _l._ out of the Receipts of his Majesty’s Exchequer, to be employ’d particularly in discharge of Expences towards the Feasts of the Order, Legations to Foreign Princes, Payment of the Officers Pensions, _&c._ disbursed for the Necessity and Reputation of this Noble Order. Afterwards at a Chapter held the 18th of _April_, 13 _Car._ I. that Sovereign ratify’d his Royal Assignation, and increased his Bounty to 1200 _l._ _per Ann._ setling it for those designs in a Perpetuity for ever, and making it payable out of the Customs in the Port of _London_, but to be received by the Chancellor of the Order for the time being, as Treasurer of this Money, of which he was to give up an Account to the Sovereign and Knights-Companions yearly at St. _George_’s Feast. And in pursuance of this Ratification, the Attorney-General had Instructions to draw up a Book for his Royal Signature to Warrant its passing under the Great Seal of _England_, which was dispatch’d, the Letters-Patent bearing _teste_ at _Westminster_, the 23d of _January_, 13 _Car._ I. Immediately after, Sir _Thomas Rowe_, the Chancellor of the Order, presented a List of the ordinary Fees and Charges of the Order, upon which it was agreed to, _That there should issue out a standing Commission to the Chancellor under the Great Seal of the Order to warrant the Yearly Payments, and he to be discharged according as the said Patent had provided_. This Commission passing the Great Seal the 3d of _May_, 14. _Car._ I. the Sovereign thereby impower’d the Chancellor to make payable out of the yearly Revenue of 1200 _l._ all and every the yearly Fees, Pensions, Salaries, and other Payments due and payable to the Officers of the Order, Alms-Knights, or others, appertaining to the Order, either by Charter, Grant, or Assignation under the Seal and Signet of the Order, or by any other Lawful way whatsoever, and in particular, _l._ _s._ {Himself as Chancellor 100 0} {Register of the Order 50 0} To {Garter Principal King of Arms 50 0} _per Ann._ {Usher of the Black-Rod 30 0} {Thirteen Alms-Knights 237 5} ------- Total 467 5 ------- AND Sir _Thomas Rowe_, and in his Absence beyond Sea, Sir _James Palmer_, Deputy-Chancellor receiv’d out of the Sovereigns Receipts of Subsidies, Customs and Imposts, the 1200 _l._ _per Ann._ out of which they paid the Annual Pensions above-named, under the Title of _certain_ and _ordinary Charges_, as also such as come within the Denomination of Accidental and Extraordinary Expences; of which kind in their time, were, _Mantles, when the Sovereigns pleas’d to bestow them on the Knights-Companions._ _Plate for the Altar in St._ George’_s_ Chappel _at_ Windsor. _Embroidery of the Purse for holding the Seals._ _Removal of Atchievements and Plates against Installations._ _Escutcheons set up at St._ George’_s_ Feast. _Privy Seals and Fees disburst for receiving the_ 1200 _l._ per Annum. _Fees for Installation of Foreign Princes and Stranger-Knights._ _Parchment used in Dispensations and Prorogations._ _Blue Wax for the Seals of the Order._ BY which we are easily inform’d, what ought to be accounted extraordinary Expences, towards the Discharge whereof this Sum was to be employ’d as far as it would reach, to mitigate the Cost the great Wardrobe formerly stood taxed with, Provisions of the Order, both for foreign Embassies and Expences at Home. THE Manner of the Chancellor’s passing his Account, as directed by the said Commission, was thus done by Sir _James Palmer_, He humbly moved the Sovereign in Chapter held the 10th of _October_, 15 _Car._ I. That it would please him to view the Disbursements made for the Expences of the Order, which thereupon being Examined by the Knights in the Sovereign’s Presence, the same were found agreeable to the Directions of the Commission, and the Payments justify’d by the Acquittance of every Officer to whom any Fee was due, no Payment having been made without the Sovereign’s Hand first to Authorize it: All which being seen and allow’d, the Account (wherein his Disbursements exceeded his Receipts 37 _l._ 13 _s._ 10 _d._) was esteemed Equitable and Just, and passed by the Subscription of _Charles_ then Prince of _Wales_, the Earls of _Pembroke_ and _Montgomery_, _Salisbury_, _Holland_, _Berk-shire_, Duke _Hamilton_, and the Earl of _Northumberland_. §. 7. THE Executions of these Offices is the last thing here to be described: For tho’ all the Officers are strictly obliged to give personal Attendance to their Offices; yet, in case of Sickness, Absence out of the Kingdom, or other emergent Reasons, the Sovereign is pleased to dispence with them, and constitute others to Officiate in their stead, who on such Occasions wear the Robe of that Officer whom they represent, so in case of Vacancy, the Absence of the Prelate at the Grand Feast celebrated at _Windsor_, 31 _Hen._ VI. is noted in the _Black Book_ to have been upon just Cause, and the Bishop of _Bangor_ officiated Divine Service, and next Morning celebrated the Mass _pro defunctis_. The following Year, his Place in these religious Duties was supply’d by the Bishop of _Salisbury_, as _Ann._ 36 and 37 _Hen._ VI. and at all times of the Prelates absence, the Sovereign hath made known his Will what Bishop should supply for him. The Office of Chancellor hath been executed by Proxies, and to this may first be referred a Passage in the _Black Book_, where Dr. _Taylor_ hath the Title of _Vice-Chancellor_. Of later times, when Sir _Thomas Rowe_ was employ’d in an Embassy into _Germany_, Sir _James Palmer_, Kt. (one of the Gentlemen-Ushers of the Privy-Chamber) was deputed by the Sovereign to the Chancellor-ship during his Absence, having the Purse with the Seals deliver’d to him the 4th of _May_, 14 _Car._ I. being sworn by the Register of the Order _durante deputatione & beneplacito Regis_, which Clause was likewise annex’d in the Deputy _Chancellor_’s Oath, 12 _Car._ II. Upon Sir _Thomas Rowe_’s return, and indisposition, 16 _Car._ I. Sir _James_ was again deputed _Chancellor_, and a third time, 18 _Car._ I. continu’d Deputy _Chancellor_ unto the Death of Sir _Thomas Rowe_, of which the Sovereign being inform’d at _Oxford_, 1644. reserved the disposal of this Office ’till Sir _James_’s return to Court, and then commanded him to wear the Badge and Ribband about his Neck, ’till a Chapter of the _Order_ compleated his admittance. IN the Vacancy of the Register-ship, _Ann._ 2 H. VIII. _Thomas Ruthall_ Bishop of _Durham_, supply’d it: And _Ann._ 18 and 19 _Eliz._ Dr. _Day_, Dean of _Windsor_, executed the Office, and attended at the Feasts of St. _George_, as Deputy-Register; Dr. _George Carew_ then Register, having Licence by his Patent to execute it by himself or Deputy, being dispenc’d with by the Queen in case of Sickness, or other Impediment. After his Decease, Dean _Day_ was commanded to execute the Office during its Vacancy (being 14 Years) which he effected ’till he was advanced to the Bishoprick of _Winchester_, _An._ 38 _Eliz._ upon which, Dr. _Robert Bennet_ (who succeeded him in his Deanry) was the same Year admitted Register. Afterwards, Dr. _Beaumont_, being much broken with Age, and other Diseases, Dr. _John King_, the junior Canon, supplied his Place. THE Office of Garter hath been supplied by Deputation: For in those Embassies with the Ensigns of the Order to Foreign Princes, where special Occasions detained Garter at home, some of the Kings or Heralds of Arms, have been order’d upon those Employments, upon the Recommendation of Garter to the Sovereign; whereof there are several Instances; the last of _Gregory King_, Esq. _Lancaster_-Herald, who lately carried over the Habit to the Elector of _Hanover_. So also in case of Vacancy; for we find that _Clarencieux_, King of Arms, executed this Office after Sir _Gilbert Dethick_’s Death, in _January_, 27 _Eliz._ being then sent with the Earl of _Darby_ to the _French_ King _Henry_ III. As also in Reference to the Preparations the 15th of _April_ following, and Service performed thereat, and at the Feast of St. _George_ ensuing. THE Constitution of the Office of Black-Rod admit of a Deputy to bear the Rod before the Sovereign, where a lawful Occasion impedes his personal Service. And Sir _Peter Young_, (Chief Gentleman-Usher,) performed this Office at the Feast of St. _George_ held at _Windsor_, _Ann._ 6 _Car._ I. _James Maxwell_, Esq. Black-Rod, was in _France_ upon the Sovereign’s Service; and after, being Mission’d by the King into _Scotland_, _Peter Newton_, Esq; supplied his Place at the Feast at _Windsor_, 8th, 9th, and 10th of _October_, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ I. CHAP. IX. §. 1. WE come now to treat of the Election of a Knight into the Order, according to the Statutes of Institution, which Ordains, That whensoever any Knight-Companion happens to depart this Life, _The Sovereign (or his Deputy) after certain Notice had thereof, should forthwith by his Letters, Summon all the Knights-Companions then within the Realm (who were able to come) to meet him within Six Weeks after such Notice, in what convenient Place soever he pleased to assign for the Electing a new Companion into the Society_. Thus did the Law of this Most Noble Order, in case of Death, and to prevent Vacancies, at first provide; wherewith we evidently find the Practice of elder Times did punctually concur: For as soon as Garter, in Discharge of his Duty, had made Certificate to the Sovereign of a Knight-Companion’s Decease, or otherwise to the Register of the Order, all fitting Diligence was used to fill up the vacant Stall, within the Space limited by this Statute, or immediately after, and for the quicker Dispatch, Letters of Summons were issued to the Knights-Companions, to give personal Attendance at the Election. In an ancient one upon the Death of Sir _Henry Fitz Hugh_, Knight-Companion, _Temp. Henry_ V. these particulars were no less pursuant to the Statutes, than worthy Observation. “I. The Day whereon the defunct Knight-Companion died is therein set down. “II. Direction is given for celebrating Masses, according to the Tenor of the Statutes. “III. Intimation that a Stall is become void by the Knight’s Decease. “IV. The Law of the Order vouched, which appoints an Election of another Knight within six Weeks after Certificate made of the Death of the former, to avoid as much as may be an interval in Succession. “V. The Sovereign’s Power asserted where he sees Cause to Prorogue the Election. “VI. An Injunction to attend personally at the Election, under a Penalty express’d in the Statutes. “VII. The Day, Place, and Hour for Appearance is with certainty appointed, to the End all might Accommodate themselves to be present. “VIII. The End of coming is mention’d with full Disposition and Preparation _to perform what the Statutes in this Case requir’d_. “IX. Lastly, Direction is there given to the Knight summoned, that in case his coming to the Chapter was impeded, he should certifie the Reason of his Default against the time of his Appearance, of the Validity whereof the Sovereign was to be sole Umpire.” AND generally of these Topicks, and to this Purport were the Letters of Summons in succeeding times composed. THE before-mention’d Branch of the Statutes of Institution hath been sufficiently enforced by Incorporating it into the Statutes, _temp. H._ V. and _H._ VIII. nor hath it since undergone any Alteration; howbeit some further Addition and Explanation were annexed to them, 21 _Jac._ I. at a Chapter held at _Windsor_ the 24th of _April_ that year, where it was decreed, _That the Sovereign being advertised of the Death of a Knight-Companion, the Knights-Companions remaining at Court should move him to declare his Pleasure whether he would that Letters should be sent to all the Knights-Companions within the Realm to attend his Person for the Choice of a new Knight, at a Day by the said Sovereign appointed, according to the ancient Statutes of the Order, or be pleas’d to defer the Election until the Feast of St._ George, _at what time Elections have been most usually made; and according as he resolv’d in what Place it should be, so it ought_ (by Letters directed to the Knights-Companions within the Realm) _to be made known unto them_. This Deferring, or Prorogation of the Election, was no new thing, tho’ not indulged by the Statutes, or declared Law, before this 21 _Jac._ I. as is evident by the Letter of Summons sent after the Death of Sir _Robert D’Umfrevil_, Knight Companion, _temp. H._ 4. wherein Notice is taken of the Limitation given by the Statutes, after Certificate of Death, _viz._ Six Weeks, within the Space whereof a new Election was to commence; yet where a Chapter for Election could not conveniently be summoned within that limited Time, it was sufficient if the Soveraign declared as he did in the said Placart and entered in the Black Book, _That being then involved in other Business, he could not well attend this Affair, and therefore deferr’d the time for Election, unto the Eve of St._ George _next following_. But of later Date, this formal Way of Summons by Letter, hath been discontinued, and only remained to such as are remote, and warned only by a verbal Message. For the Chancellor of the Order having consulted the Soveraign’s Pleasure, as to the Day and Place, usually acquaints Garter therewith, who thereupon goes immediately to the Knights Companions then at Court, and desires their Attendance at the Chapter, according to the Soveraign’s Designation. And here it is to be remarked, that no Knight Elect ought to be summoned to a Chapter of Election, or are rendered sufficient of giving their Votes therein, until they be compleatly installed, either in Person, or by Proxy. Nor indeed did any Necessity intervene, or require it till the late rebellious times, when the Castle of _Windsor_ being Garrison’d by the Parliament’s Forces, it was not possible for the Duke of _York_ and Prince _Rupert_, to take Possession of their Stalls, as the Law of the Order enjoined. Therefore the then Soveraign, whose Right it is, did, 17 _Jan._ 1644, dispense with their Installations in St. _George_’s Chapel, for the present, and invested them with the Privileges of the Order, among which the Power of voting in Chapter, was one: Provided those Princes should first take the Oath given at Installations, and afterwards perform the accustomed Ceremonies, so soon as it should be thought convenient, and the Castle was restored to the Possession of his Majesty. In compliance to which Proviso they both then took the Oath, and on the Eve of the first Feast of St. _George_ after the Restoration, the Duke was installed; and on the Eve of the second Feast, 15 _Car._ 2. by the Earls of _Northumberland_ and _Berk-shire_; and the Prince by the Duke of _Albemarle_ and Earl of _Lindsey_. §. 2. _The Place of Election._] BUT at what time soever the Ceremony of Election is purposed, the same ought to be Celebrated in Chapter, (for so is the Assembly of the Sovereign and Knights-Companions call’d, where or whensoever conven’d) whether at the Solemnity of St. _George_’s Feast, the ordinary or most accustom’d Time, or on other Days specially set apart by the Sovereign; and when the Sovereign thinks fitting in the Interval of Feasts, to elect any Foreign Prince or other Person, Stranger or Subject, he often transacts it in peculiar Chapters called to that purpose, and then appoints both Day and Place, having that Prerogative. Some few Examples both of pristine, and of late Time, make it manifest and apparent. Place. Day and Year. Knights elected. { _Alb. de Vasques Dalmadea_, 1. Sign of the _Lion_ } _July_ 11. { E. of _Averentia_. in _Brentford_ } 24 _H._ 6. { Lord _Beauchamp_. { Lord _Hoo_. 2. Sov. Bed-Chamber } _Nov._ 27. { Sir _Francis Surreyne_. at _Westminster_ } 25 _H._ 6. { { _Richard_ E. of _Warwick_. 3. _London_, within } _Feb._ 8th { Lord _Bonvile_. the Bishops Palace. } 39 _H._ 6. { Sir _Thomas Kyriel_. { Sir _John Wenlock_. 4. Tower of _London_. } _August_ 8. { _G. Ubaldus_, D. of _Urbin_. } 14 _Ed._ 4. { _H. Percy_, E. of _North._ } { _Edward_ Pr. of _Wales_. 5. Star-Chamber. } _May_ 15th. { _Richard_ Duke of _York_. } 15 _Ed._ 4. { _T. Grey_, Mar. of _Dorset_. 6. Sovereign’s } _Febr._ 10. { _Ferdinand_, K. of _Spain_. Bed-Chamber in the } 19 _E._ 4. { _Hercules_, D. of _Ferrara_. Wardrobe, _London_. } { 7. _Greenwich_, _July_ 14. 15 _H._ 8. Lord _Ferrers_. 8. _Calais._ } _Oct._ 27th. { _A. Montmor._ E. _Beamon._ } 24 _H._ 8. { _P. Chabot_, E. of _Newbl._ 9. _Hampton-Court._ } _Jan._ 9th. { _Edward Seymour_, Earl } 32 _H._ 8. { of _Hertford_. 10. _Windsor._ } _Aug._ 6. 1 _&_ { _Emanuel_ Duke of _Savoy_. } 2 _Ph._ & _Mar._ { 11. _Whitehall._ } _Feb._ 8th. { _John Casimire_, Count } 20 _Eliz._ { Palatine of the _Rhine_. 12. _York._ _Sept._ 12. 16 _Car._ I. _Thomas_ Earl of _Strafford_. BUT for the most Part since the Beginning of Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, _Whitehall_, the Sovereign’s almost constant Court and Abode, hath been the usual Place whereunto all the Knights Companions have been specially Summon’d, and peculiar Chapters assembl’d for Election in the Intervals between the Vacancy and St. _George_’s Feast. However, while King _Charles_ II. was in Exile, and wanted the compleat Number of Knights to constitute a full Chapter, he was necessitated not only to dispence with the Ceremony of Election in Chapter, but also in supplying the Defect of a Scrutiny, by making his own Election; yet after his Restoration, _Whitehall_ recover’d her wonted Honour, and _April_ the 1st. 13 _Car._ II. at a Chapter call’d and held in the _Bed-Chamber_ there, the Duke of _Richmond_, the Earls of _Lindsey_, _Manchester_, and _Strafford_ were elected. §. 3. IN the next Place we are to consider what Number of Knights-Companions ought to be assembl’d to make up a compleat Chapter of Election. BY the Statutes, there should be Six in Number at the least, besides the Sovereign or his Deputy; the due observance of which hath been so strict formerly, that Elections have been deferr’d where Chapters have been deficient in that Number; for Proof of which, the Duke of _Gloucester_, _Ann._ 9 _Hen._ VI. then Deputy to the Sovereign (at that Time in _France_) for Celebrating the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, forbore to proceed to Election, _because the Number of Knights-Companions there assembled was less than the Statutes requir’d_. And _Ann._ 10 _Hen._ V. no Election was Solemniz’d, tho’ one Stall was void by the Death of the Lord _Clifford_, and probably for that reason; for the Earl of _Bedford_, then the Sovereign’s Deputy, had but three Knights present with him, _Ann._ 22, or rather 23. _Humphry_ Duke of _Bucks_ being deputed to celebrate the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, altho’ there was at that Time four Stalls vacant, yet did no Nomination pass; one reason, _because there was not present a sufficient Number to compleat the Election_. So when the same King celebrated the Grand Feast personally at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 31. _Regni sui_, having but three Knights attending him thereat, the Election was Prorogu’d for the very same Reason; in like manner 32, 33 and 34 _Hen._ VI. the Elections were retarded, for at the first of them there were present but two Knights-Companions, besides the Sovereign’s Deputy; and at the Two last but four, besides the Sovereign, tho’ the _Registrum Cartaceum_, _Ann._ 33. names five by adding the Duke of _Somerset_. At the Feast of St. _George_ celebrated at _Windsor_, _A. D._ 1471. _Temp. Edw._ IV. the Sovereign fully resolving to Constitute an Election, and having but five Knights-Companions present, _Calys_, Pursuivant at Arms, was dispatch’d to _London_ for Sir _John Astley_ to repair thither and compleat the Chapter, rather than violate the Laws of the Order. _January_ the 31st. 21 _Car._ II. being design’d for the Election of _Christopher_ Duke of _Albemarle_, and there being Conven’d but five Knights at the Chapter, the Election was put off ’till the Third of _February_ following, at which Time a proportionable Number of Knights being present, his Election receiv’d their Approbation. §. 4. YET in cases of Necessity only, and to illustrate the Power and Prerogative of the Sovereigns, where the Exigency requires it, tho’ not to be made use of where there is a possibility to perform the Rules and Injunctions of the Statutes, the Sovereigns for divers Reasons, have been induced to dispence with this Branch of the Statute for want of a plenary Number to compleat a Chapter. And the first Liberty observ’d herein, was made use of by King _Henry_ VIII. _Ann._ 26. _Regni sui_, who upon the Death of the Lord _Montjoy_, very speedily assembl’d a Chapter at _Whitehall_, where no more than five Knights-Companions being present, the Absence of the rest were excus’d by special Grace and Favour, and the _Injunction of the Statute_ (as the _Annals_ subjoin) _concerning the Number of Nominators_, were by the same Clemency dispenc’d with, because of the Exigency of the Time and Place, and immediately upon taking a Scrutiny, _James_ V. King of _Scotland_ was elected into the Fellowship of this illustrious Order, but from that Time to the Rebellion, there occurs not any thing of this Nature; but the Wickedness of those Days created new Exigencies and Projections, which occasion’d, or rather inforc’d the Sovereign, King _Charles_ I, most unwillingly to awaken and rouse up this dormant Prerogative, which he put in Execution at a Chapter purposely assembl’d for the Election of _Thomas_ Earl of _Strafford_, held at the City of _York_ the 12th of _September_, 16 _Car._ I. where at that Time and Place he dispenc’d with the Defect of Number of Six Knights-Companions, having then with him Four only, some of the rest being engag’d in his Service against the _Scots_. AFTERWARDS when several of the Knights-Companions so much adhered to the _Long Parliament_, that all Summons were ineffectual to draw them to their Attendance upon their Sovereign, tho’ but to celebrate the Grand Festival of their Patron (much less to the compleating Chapters of Election) to which they were obliged by the Oath taken at their Installment, the Sovereign was constrain’d to extend further his Supreme Authority; and thereupon at the Feast of St. _George_, celebrated at _York_, the 18th, 19th and 20th of _April, Ann._ 18. _Regni sui_, in a Chapter held on the Eve of the said Feast by himself and but four other Knights Companions, It was Order’d, _That Letters of Dispensation should be drawn up for the insufficient Number_ (as wanting Six Knights) _to hold a Chapter of Election, and for Authorizing the Knights then present to deliver in their Votes according to Custom in other Scrutinies, that so the Sovereign might proceed to the Election design’d_. By vertue of which Dispensation, the Duke of _York_ and Prince _Rupert_ were elected Fellows of this noble Society. THE like Dispensation was made at _Oxford_ upon the 2d of _March, Anno_ 20. _Car._ I. there being but five Knights-Companions present with the Sovereign; at which Chapter, _William_ Prince of _Orange_, and _Bernard de Foix_, Duke of _Espernon_, were elected. LAST of all, in reference to the holding three several Chapters preparatory to the Feast of St. _George_, and grand Installation celebrated at _Windsor_ the 15th, 16th, and 17th of _April_, 13. _Car._ II (one of which Chapters was held for the Election of Four Knights, and to deliberate with the surviving Knights-Companions) the Sovereign was pleas’d the 29th of _March_ preceeding, to pass the like Dispensation under the Signet of the Order, and his own Sign Manual, for this defect; and thereby made those three Chapters as legal as if the Number of Knights-Companions had been compleat. §. 5. WE are now arriv’d at opening the Chapter, whereinto neither the Sovereign, nor any of the Knights-Companions are to be admitted without the Ornament, both their Mantles and Garters, as the Statutes ordain, and the Law is still in force, tho’ the Chapter hath been assembl’d elsewhere than at _Windsor_. As for instance, one call’d at _Whitehall_ for the Election of _John_ Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, _Anno_ 20. _Eliz._ the Earl of _Huntingdon_, and the Lord _Grey_ of _Wilton_, not having their Mantles then at Court, were not permitted to enter into the Chapter to give their Votes. KING _Charles_ I. determining to call a Chapter for electing the foresaid _Thomas_ Earl of _Strafford_ at _York_, where neither he nor any of the Knights-Companions then attending his Person, had the Robes of the Order with them; and taking into his Royal Consideration, the Statutes now mention’d, did by his Authority, as Sovereign of the Order, dispence with those Knights then present for coming into the Chapter without their Mantles. AFTERWARD, upon other Emergencies that ow’d their Origin to the late Rebellion, the Sovereign did the like in some subsequent Chapters held at _Oxford_. AFTER the Restoration, a Dispensation passed the Signet of the Order, dated the 10th of _January_, 12 _Car._ II. (the Great Seal being under the Hand of the Graver but not finish’d) He was necessitated to make use of his Supreme Authority for holding a Chapter the 14th of _January_ following, in regard the Knights-Companions then in being were not as yet provided of new Robes. PRESUMING then, that a full Number of Knights, (in Obedience to their Summons) are attending their Sovereign habited in their Mantles and Garters, and entred into the Chapter-House at _Windsor_, or other Place appointed for this Assembly, the Sovereign having taken his Seat at the upper End of the Table, and given leave to the Knights-Companions to sit, the Occasion of their being call’d together is first declar’d either by the Sovereign himself, or the Chancellor of the Order by his Command. THE next thing in Course, is to exhibit to the Sovereign Information of all the vacant Stalls; and if the Sovereign chance to be in Foreign Parts, an Information ought to be transmitted to him by his Deputy or Lieutenant; but if in _England_, and present in the Chapter, then to be presented him by the Chancellor, or in his Absence by the Register, or other Officer of the Order. AFTER this they singly debate how the Place of the defunct Knight shall be supply’d, and sometimes (where two or more Stalls are found void) whether they shall be all fill’d up at that time, or if not, how many Knights shall be elected _pro hac vice_. BUT when the Scrutiny is intended to be taken in the Choir of St. _George_’s Chapel at _Windsor_, these or the like particulars (referring to Election) are commonly consider’d of on the Feast-Day in the Chapter held immediately before Vespers, wherein it is most usually order’d, That the Scrutiny shall be taken in the Chapel that following Afternoon. And so it was decreed on St. _George_’s Day, _Anno_ 5. _Edw._ VI. _viz._ _That the Elections of Knights should be taken that Even-song in the Chapel_. THIS being effected, the Chancellor begins to collect the Knights-Companions Votes, and this is frequently term’d the taking the Scrutiny: For the ampler View of the Nature of which Action and Ceremony, we shall proceed to certain Considerations preparatory thereunto, beginning with what concerns the Nomination of the Persons to be proposed to the Election. §. 6. AND first, That Knights-Companions only present in Chapter, have the sole Right inherent in themselves, to nominate and propose Persons to the Sovereign’s Election, consentaneous to the Bodies of the Statutes, that even from the Institution of this Most Noble Order, it hath not ever suffer’d any deviations. IT is worthy of Remark, that _Anno_ 26. _Eliz._ the Feast of St. _George_ being Celebrated at _Greenwich_, the Earl of _Warwick_, and Lord _Burleigh_ were seized with a Fit of the Gout, upon the Feast Day, which retarded them from Evening Prayer, whilst the Scrutiny was taken; whereupon we find their Indisposition of Body, and Absence, noted in that Scrutiny, where their Nominations should else have been set down, had they been present. And upon the same Occasion was what _Robert Cook_, Esq; _Clarenceux_, King at Arms, informs us, _That as for those Knights Companions who happen to be absent_ when the Scrutiny is taken, altho’ this Absence is _occasioned_ by Accident of Sickness, or with the Soveraign’s Licence, nevertheless, _in regard of this their Absence at that very time, their Votes may not be received_. Those Knights Companions that come late to the Chapter, forfeit likewise the Privilege of giving their Votes for that time, which so happened to Prince _Rupert_, and the Earl of _Strafford_, at the Chapter held for the Election of _James_ Duke of _Monmouth_, in the Privy Chamber at _Whitehall_, 29 _Mar._ 1663. Altho’ none of the absent Knights-Companions can give a Proxy to vote, or otherwise send their Suffrages into the Chapter or Chapel, there to pass in Nomination; yet formerly, _circa temp. H._ 5. _& H._ 6. when divers of the Knights Companions were frequently employed in the Wars of _France_, and consequently so fixed to their Commands, that they could not personally attend the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, it was usual for the Commander there in Chief, with Consent of those Knights Companions, to make a formal Certificate, or Presentment (but not to pass it by way of Nomination or Vote, for that the Law of the Order did not permit) to the Soveraign, or his Lieutenant and Knights Companions assembled at the Feast, of such Persons famous for martial Valour and Virtue, with an Account of their gallant Acts and Atchievements, (attested by other Persons of Honour) as were at that time, and in that Kingdom, in the Sovereign’s Service, and seemed worthy Candidates for the Honour of the Election, to the intent victorious and brave Persons might be preferr’d to so noble and sublime a Post; an Example whereof we find preserved by the Industrious and Learned _Dugdale_. “My Lord the Duc of _Bedford_ remembreth, as by the Statutes of the Order of the Gartre, the Election of the Stalls voyde. He saith in the Voyc of the Brethren, and of the Fellowship, beyng at the tyme of the Fest, in the Presence of the Soverain or hys Deputy; that thinkyth to my said Lord, that for hys Acquital to Knighthood, that fytteth hym to give in Knowledge to the Kyng Soverain of the Ordre, and to his Fellowship of the same Ordre, the great Honours of the notable Knights, that from tyme to tyme exercyseth, and have exercysed in Knighthood; and especially in the Service of their Soverain Lord. And of such notable Knyghts as my Lord of _Bedford_, for the tyme remembreth him of, he hath by the Advyce of them of the Fellowship of the Ordre, being now in _France_, in the Kyngs Service, and givyng in charge to the said Garter Kyng of Arms, of the Ordre, to shew theyr Names to the Kyng, and to expound Part of theyr Deeds, Acts, and of theyr Worthyness. First to expose the Honour of Sir _John Radeclyff_ that hath contynowed all the tyme of the victorious Kyng that last dyed, whom Christe absolve, at the first landing of hym, at _Quies de Caux_, where the sayd _Radeclyff_ receyved the Order of a Knyght, and after contynowed the Siege of _Hareflew_. And after with my Lord of _Excester_ at the Battaile of _Vallemont_, and of _Quies de Caux_. And also sithen the deth of the sayd victorious Kyng, _Radeclyff_ being Seneschall of _Guyen_, hath brought by hys Labour in Knyghthood to hys Soveraign Lord’s obeysance within the Duchie of _Guyen_ many dyverse Cities, Towns and Fortresses. And in especial deserved great and notable merits at the Siege of the City of _Bazates_, whych Siege was accorded, appointed, and set day of Battaile and of Rescous, the whych day was kept and houlden with great power on both Sydes, and under Banners displayed, the Enemyes doubtyng to fyght wyth _Radeclyff_ required hym of apoyntment they to depart under saufe conduct from the said Field, the whych saufe conduct he graunted them for the term of eight days, like as they required the honour and empruse rested in the said _Radeclyff_, and to hys hygh meryte, for incontynent followyng was delyvered to hym, the reddyssion and possession of the sayd Cytty of _Bazates_. And also the sayd _Radeclyff_ was at the Battaile of _Assincouert_, and hath contynowed and exercysed the Armys the Space of xxviij Wynters unreproched. And in the tyme of his Esquierhood was at the Battaile of _Shrewsbury_ and at the Journey of _Husks_ wyth the Lord _Grey_ at the discomfiture and taking of _Owenson_. Syr _Thomas Ramston_, Syr _Rauff Butler_, Syr _William Oldegall_, Syr _Robert Harlyng_, Syr _Gilbert Halsall_. “_Item_, My Lord the Duc of _Bedford_ beseecheth the Kyng Soveraign of the Order to have also for recommendyd to his good grace and highnesse other of his Subjects and Servants now being in hys Service in the Realme of _France_, whych hath done and yet doth take great payne by their knyghtly labour dayly to serve the merite of worthyness and prowess, as Syr _Robert Hungerford_, Syr _Thomas Beamont_, Syr _John Popeham_, Syr _Nicholas Burdet_, Syr _Rauff Nevill_, Syr _Edward Wyver_, Syr John_ Robesart_, Syr _Tyre Robesart_, Syr _William Bretton_, Syr _Thomas Kyngston_, Syr _Richard Hankford_, and dyverse other.” BUT lest it may be suppos’d by some, that the Knights-Companions present in Chapter, can at their pleasures nominate or propose to elect such Persons as they deem meet, so they be qualify’d according to the Statutes, this Privilege is to be understood of Knights Subjects only: For in all Cases concerning Strangers, the Sovereign doth but barely grant them Sufferance, and may direct and confine the Knights-Companions to the Nomination of such as he at any time intends to Honour with Election, which Prerogative was particularly Asserted, 31 _Eliz._ and 3 _Car._ I. IN the First of these Instances, the _Blue Book_, of the Order recordeth, That at a Chapter held immediately before Vespers on St. _George_’s Day, the Earl of _Huntingdon_, then Lieutenant for the Sovereign, made known to the Knights-Companions, _That the Sovereign did permit them, or leave it to their Pleasure to chuse into the Order whatsoever Foreign Prince they should by their Votes approve of_. HERE we have two Points that offer themselves to our Consideration. _First_, That the Knights-Companions have not the Liberty to nominate what Foreign Prince they please, but the same is derivative from the Sovereign, and only by his Permission. _Secondly_, To weigh the Paragraph well, that _Nominare_ ought to be render’d or understood here by the Word _Eligere_, and that the Power delegated to the Knights-Companions from the Sovereign, was only to nominate, not elect; For it immediately follows, _That the Knights-Companions went from the Chapter to the Second Vespers; and while the Divine Offices were celebrating, the Prelate receiv’d their Nominations, and that very Evening the Lieutenant presented them to the Sovereign for her to consider of_; which had been insignificant and useless, if the Knights-Companions had been impower’d by her Licence to have made the Choice themselves. But the contrary is evident; for the next Morning, all the Knights-Companions attending the Sovereign in Chapter, she herself confirm’d there the Election not of any Foreign Prince, but of the Earl of _Sussex_, and the Lord _Buckhurst_. IN the other Instance, _Anno_ 3 _Car._ I. the Sovereign in a Chapter held before Vespers on St. _George_’s Day, signify’d it to be his Pleasure (Three Stalls being then vacant) that _out of Foreign Princes, the Nomination of whom_, (saith the Annals in that very Place) _belongs only to the Sovereign_, i. e. The Sovereign has the Prerogative to direct the Knights-Companions to name, or impose upon them the Nomination of such Foreign Prince he pleaseth they, the Knights-Companions, should pitch upon; which must undoubtedly be understood to Nominate, or enter down into the Scrutiny, (not elect) _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, and _Henry_ Prince of _Orange_. For a little after, it is evident, when the Scrutiny was presented to the Sovereign, that himself, not the Knights-Companions, made Election of them. AND it is further manifest, by the Scrutiny there inserted, that both those Princes were named by every of the Knights-Companions then present, according to the Sovereign’s signification (which has been usually done at all other Times upon the like Occasions.) But concerning the third Person then to be Elected, the Sovereign, (intending him to be a Knight-Subject) left it entirely to their Pleasure to Nominate whomsoever they thought worthy of their Votes. Since this Time, the Nominations in like Cases, have been sufficiently acknowledg’d by the Knights-Companions themselves, to be a Prerogative belonging solely to the Sovereign. For to the End they might more expeditiously and clearly shew their Compliance, it was moved in a Chapter held at _Oxford_, _March_ the 2d. 19 _Car._ I. _That it might become a Custom for the Sovereign to declare before-hand, whether he would elect any Foreign Prince, and whom, that so the Knights-Companions might be there to name him in the Scrutiny_. §. 7. ANOTHER Consideration in our Progress towards the Act of Election, is appertaining to the Number, Qualifications and Dignities of the Persons nominated, which may be more conspicuously resolved from another Branch of the before-mention’d Article, _viz._ That every one of the Knights-Companions present at the Election should nominate for himself nine very sufficient Persons, whom he should judge free from all Reproach and Scandal, whether Subjects to the Sovereign, or Foreigners, Provided they are known not to Favour or Abet any Party at enmity with him; that is to say, three Earls, or others of higher Degree, three Barons, and three Knights. Wherein the Things chiefly observable, we rank under five Heads. For the First of these, their Number. Every Knight-Companion assembl’d in Chapter, is injoin’d to name Nine, neither more nor less. So also saith King _Henry_ V’s Statutes. Nor are King _Henry_ VIIIth’s. any ways dissonant. And in this particular, the Statutes have been hitherto inviolably observed, except in one Case. As to Numbers, and the Mysteries wrapt up in them, we shall not further insist upon. But why our Royal Founder selected this particular Number above all other, unless he had some Eye, and tacit Reflection on the Nine Worthies, or a treble threefold Cord and Symbol of perfect Stability and solid Amity, the Number Nine is accounted to signifie, can with no great Facility or Certainty be decypher’d. As to the Second Point, they ought to be of unspotted Character. The Injunction in the Statutes of Institution takes Order, that the Persons designed for Election, should be _free from all Reproach, and of untaintted Reputation_; and according to those of King _Henry_ V. are to be _the best and most sufficient Knights, and freest from Reproach_. To the same purpose the Exemplar in the Black-Book, _Such as are fittest_, and whom they who Nominate _believe to be free from Ignominy and Dishonour_. And to this Act of Nomination belongs part of the Second Article in _Henry_ VIIIth’s Statutes, _That no Knight-Companion should name any Person whom he thinks or esteems in his Conscience to have upon him any Spot of Reproach_. But on the Contrary in another Place of the same Statutes it is Provided, That they be nominated and proposed _out of the Number of the most worthy and select Knights_. How tender the Knights-Companions were in pristine Times of infringing this particular, is proved from a notable Passage which happen’d _Ann._ 39 _Hen._ VI. at a Scrutiny taken the 8th of _February_, in the Bishop of _London_’s Palace, where _John de Foix_ Earl of _Kendal_, a _Gascoigner_ by birth, (which makes the Example more eminent, that a Stranger should have so great Regard to the Honour of the Order) not being acquainted with the Quality and Merit of Knights and Honourable Persons amongst us so well and demonstrably as to nominate such whom he was confident were irreprehensible, forbore to mention any Persons at all. And certainly, seeing the Statutes put very considerable Qualifications upon the Deputies and Proxies, made choice for the Installation of Strangers (as elsewhere shown) much more Caution and Regard ought to be used both in the Nomination and Election of Knights into this radiant and illustrious Society. THE third Head the Statutes render indifferently capable of being nominated or elected, either Knights Subjects, or Strangers, [Free Princes or their Subjects.] And it was so even at the Election upon the first Choice, where among the Twenty five Elected Knights, Twenty three of them were Subjects. And this was the constant Custom not only in the remaining Part of the Founders Reign, and during those of his three Successors, but has continued ever since, as appears from the Scrutinies taken and entred throughout the Annals of the Order. OF those who have gain’d admission into this Noble Order by Election, we shall in the last Chapter give an Account in a compleat Catalogue of them, and likewise insert the Names of such as have missed their Election, yet are not to be buried in Oblivion, out of this very respect, that by their standing Candidates, have the Fame of being enrolled in the Principal Register of Honour now in the Christian World. It cannot be supposed we should give a List of all, (for that were a Task too laborious, and wou’d prove too numerous) but only of those of eminent Quality in foreign Parts, with the Æra when the Scrutinies were taken. _A_ CATALOGUE _of some_ STRANGERS _who have been nominated, but not elected_. _Rambrith de Walsey_ } _Johannes de Voynada_ } 25 _Hen._ 6. _Franciscus Sforza_, Dux _Mediolani_ 28 _Hen._ 6. _Franciscus_ secundus, Dux _Britanniæ_ 13, 14, 15, 22 _E._ 4. _Henricus_ quartus, Rex _Legionis_ & _Castil._ 14 _Ed._ 4. _Matthius Corvinus_, Rex _Hungariæ_ 19, 22 _Ed._ 4. _Fredericus_ secundus, Dux _Austriæ_ 22 _E._ 4. 1 _R._ 3. _Philippus_ quartus, Dux _Burgundiæ_ 14 _Hen._ 7. _Franciscus Maria_, Dux _Urbini_ 1, 2 _Hen._ 8. _Uladislaus_ secundus, Rex _Hungariæ_ 1, 2, 6 _Hen._ 8. _Christianus_ secundus, Rex _Daniæ_ 6, 8 _Hen._ 8. Dux _Barryæ_ } Comes _Galaciæ_ } 8 _Hen._ 8 _Alphonsus_ Dux _Ferrariæ_ 13, 15 _Hen._ 8. _Ludovicus_ secundus, Rex _Hungariæ_ 13, 14, 15 _H._ 8. _Maximilianus Sforza_, Dux _Mediolani_ 14, 15, 16 _H._ 8. _Marchio Pescaræ_ 17 _Hen._ 8. _Johannes_ tertius, Rex _Portugalliæ_ 17, 18, 26, 28 _H._ 8. _—— Marchio Mantuæ_ 18 _Hen._ 8. _Carolus Burbonus_, Dux _Vandosme_ 24 _Hen._ 8. _Gulielmus_ Dux _Clivensis_ } —— Dux _Bavariæ_ } 32 _Hen._ 8. Dux _Alvæ_ } Dux _Medinæ Cæli_ } 1 & 2 _Ph._ and _M._ Comes _Fereæ_ } _Franciscus_ secundus, Rex _Galliæ_ _Franciscus_ tertius, Comes _Palatinus_ _Augustus_ Dux _Saxoniæ_ _Alphonsus_ secundus, Dux _Ferrariæ_ —— Dux _Andegavensis_ Dominus _Grabazenby_ } Dominus _Humers_ } Dominus _Johannes Mounte_ } 24 _Hen._ 8. Dominus _Harmibolt_ } Dominus _Boysy_ } THOSE Persons were render’d incapable of Nomination who were known to Act in contrary Interest to the Sovereign; as the _Exemplar_ in the _Black-Book_ expresseth more copiously, _Such as are not his Adversaries, or Abettors, or willing Defenders of his Adversaries_. Sometimes the Knights-Companions being more wary and discreet in Nominating them, to put either disrespect upon the Sovereign, or offer Violation to the Statutes. IN the last Place, concerning the Degree, Rank and Dignity of the Nine Knights proposed to be Elected, the Statutes of the Institution set forth, That they be, _First_, Three _Earls_, or Persons of great Dignity. _Secondly_, Three _Barons_. And, _Thirdly_, Three _Knights_: Or, as it is in _Henry_ V’s Statutes, _Trois Contes ou de greegnear estat, trois Banerets, & trois Batchelers_. These Degrees are to be ranked in Three Classes, and they distinguish’d by Three Divisions, all including the Three Degrees aforesaid. WHEREAS all other Bodies and Exemplars of the Statutes make positive mention of Earls only, yet the Statutes of _Hen._ VIII. in this Point are more ample, by expressing the first Class, _Dukes_, _Marquesses_, and _Earls_, or _Persons superior_ to these in Degree, wherein the highest Dignity is comprehended. WE may observe the different Title, _viz._ _Baneret_ that _Henry_ V’s Statutes hath given us instead of _Baron_; and not only in this Article, but in all other where there is Occasion to treat of Barons; and yet the Record intends by it no other than the Person it mentions: For tho’ a Banneret had its Denomination _à vexillo_, it usually signify’d a Degree of Honour next below a Baron, both in a later and a modern Date; yet formerly among our Records, it is expressedly Synonymous to Baron, as is sufficiently clear’d up by our most Learned _Selden_; and in this Sense is to be taken here, and not as a distinct Title of lower Degree, because we observe the Bannerets rank’d in all Scrutinies before King _Henry_ VIII. establish’d his Statutes (except one) with the Knights-Batchelors, not with Barons. THE Title of the third and lowest Rank in this Classis in the Statutes of their Institution, are called _Milites Bachalauri_, and in those of King _Henry_ V. _Batchelors_, and elsewhere _Bachalauri & Bachelauri Equites_, which in common Acceptation are the same with _Milites_, tho’ thus render’d to evince their difference from Knights-Bannerets, who are of a superior Degree of Honour. And here we may observe, that there is no Place in a Scrutiny for any under the Degree of a Knight-Batchelor. And tho’ Three of the Nine mentioned are set down to be Barons, and Three other Earls, or of higher Degree, yet must these Six be such as have had conferred on them the Order of Knighthood, else their Names are rejected, and neither given or taken in Nomination; for the Words of the Statute expresly are, _That each of the Knights assembl’d at the Election shall name nine Knights_. THUS King _Charles_ I. _Anno_ 6 _Regni sui_, designing to invest _James_ Marquess of _Hamilton_ with this Order, conferr’d the Honour of Knighthood upon him immediately before his Nomination: And the Annals in that Place put this commentary Remark thereupon, _Because by the Statutes it is provided, that none should be elected into the Order that have not been dignify’d with the Title of Knight_. YET the Ceremony of Knighting the Person designed to be elected, was not so strictly regarded, but sometimes this Branch of the Statute was either wholly passed, or else confounded with the second Article throughout the several Bodies of the Statutes, which prohibits the Choice or Election of any Person into the Society, as this doth the Proposal or Nomination. And thereupon perhaps it was conceiv’d, that altho’ the Nomination, Election, and sometimes Delivery of the Ensigns of the Order was first dispatch’d and past, yet it was sufficient if the Honour of Knighthood was conferr’d afterwards; as in the Cases of _William_ Earl of _Derby_ and _Thomas_ Lord _Burleigh_, _Anno_ 43. _Eliz._ where the Register observes, That as soon as their Election was over, and they Usher’d into the Chapter, the Earl of _Derby_, (who it seems had not been Knighted before) was dubbed Knight with a drawn Sword, according to Custom, after which they had the Garter and George put on by the Sovereign her self. IN like manner, _Ulrick_ Duke of _Holstein_, and _Henry_ Earl of _Northampton_, immediately after their Election, (the last Day of St. _George_’s Feast, _Ann._ 3. _Jac._ I.) and before they receiv’d the Ensigns of the Order, had the Dignity of Knighthood conferr’d on them by the Sovereign; and in like manner the Earl of _Sussex_, _Ann._ 3 _C._ I. which the _Red-Book_ of the Order recites, _That as soon as it was understood that the Earl had not receiv’d the Order of Knighthood before, the Sovereign immediately drawing his Sword, Knighted him_; which was not done till after his Election and Investiture with both the George and Garter. THUS did the Ceremony of Knighthood succeed the Election of _Charles_ Prince of _Wales_, the 21st of _May_, _Ann._ 14 _Car._ I. for after he had been elected, and invested with the Ensigns of the Order by the two Senior Knights (the Earls of _Pembroke_ and _Montgomery_, and of _Arundel_ and _Surry_) were intreated by the rest of the Knights-Companions, to present his Highness to the Sovereign in the Name of all the rest, to be initiated a Knight-Batchelor. He was conducted by the said Earls (his Supporters) into the Presence-Chamber in _Windsor-Castle_, where before the Chair of State, he most Solemnly receiv’d the Order of Knighthood from his Father King _Charles_ I. TO Honour which Knighthood, and the Memory thereof, Four of the chief Nobility then present were Knighted, _viz._ the Earls of _Essex_, _St. Alban_’s and _Elgin_, and Viscount _Grandison_, being conducted from the Great Chamber to the Sovereign’s State, each between two Batchelor-Knights. AFTERWARDS the Law in this Point began again to be more rightly understood; and by that Time _James_ Duke of _York_ came to be elected (which was the 20th of _April_, 18 _Car._ I. at the Feast of St. _George_ celebrated at _York_) the Sovereign appointed, and accordingly conferr’d Knighthood upon him the Day before, which he receiv’d upon his Knees, being conducted into the Presence-Chamber between two of the Nobility, who were also Knights, the Marquess of _Hertford_ and Viscount _Grandison_. In Honour and Commemoration whereof, Four other Noblemen receiv’d the Honour of Knighthood at that time, the Earl of _Carnarvan_, the Lords _George D’Aubignie_, _John Stewart_, and _Bernard Stewart_, each supported by two Knights. AND thus Prince _Edward_ Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, and _George_ Duke of _Buckingham_, being designed by King _Charles_ II. to be admitted into this Noble Order, were both first Knighted at St. _Germains_ in _France_, 1649. and afterwards had the Ensigns of the Order sent unto them, by the Hands of Sir _Edward Walker_, Kt. Garter, who, in right of his Office, invested them therewith. YET in the Case of Prince _Rupert_, who was elected with _James_ Duke of York, _Ann._ 18. _Car._ I. His want of Knighthood became no impediment, because he was a Prince in another Country, _viz._ Count _Palatine_ of the _Rhine_, and Duke of _Bavaria_, and might therefore justly challenge a Privilege to come within the Rule of foreign Princes. BUT the Sovereign, to arrive as near to the Intention and Observance of the Statute as he could, (where there was a possibility to do it, and the Honour would be well accepted by the Prince) thought it requisite by Commission under the Great Seal of _England_, to impower _Thomas_ Earl of _Arundel_ and _Surry_, and _George_ Lord _Goring_, both being then in _Holland_, or either of them, to Knight the said Prince before putting on the Garter (seeing it could not possibly be done before his Election) which was intended to be sent by him by the Hands of Sir _John Burrough_, Garter. But Death intervening, the Sovereign’s Intention was frustrated; altho’ the Prince, upon his coming afterwards into _England_, receiv’d both the Garter and the George from the Sovereign himself at _Nottingham_ nevertheless without Knighthood, which to excuse, it may well be alledg’d, that the Sovereign might not recollect this Part of the Ceremony, it being a Time of so great Turmoil and Fatigue, occasion’d by the then setting up of his Standard. HOWEVER, upon the 17th of _January_, 1644. when a Decree past in Chapter then assembl’d at _Oxford_, That both the Duke of _York_ and the Prince, should enjoy all Emoluments and Privileges of the Order, tho’ they were not as yet Install’d (which Ceremony was to be compleated assoon as _Windsor_ was out of the Power of the Rebels.) The Prince, before he receiv’d his Oath, was conducted by the Earl of _Berk-shire_ and Duke of _Richmond_ and _Lenox_, unto the Sovereign, and had conferr’d on him the Honour of Knighthood, there being at the same Time two of the Nobility Knighted in Memorial of that Solemnity, the Lord _Henry Seymour_, Second Son to the Marquess of _Hertford_, and the Lord _Capell_, conducted each between two Knights. §. 8. WE are now come to speak of the Scrutiny it self, in reference to which, we shall consider by whom it ought, or hath been usually taken, and the Manner and Form thereof. BY the Statutes of the Institution, the Collecting the Knights-Companions Votes, and entring them in the Scrutiny, solely appertains to the Prelate of the Order; and upon him is this Office devolved, not only by the other Bodies of the Statutes, but by the Constitutions of his Post, and the Obligation of his Oath, whose right we find duly asserted upon this Persons taking a Scrutiny, _Anno_ 29 _Eliz._ THE Statutes likewise provided, That if the Prelate was at any Time absent, then the Dean of _Windsor_, or the Register, or the Senior Residentiary of the College, or the Secretary, or Scribe of the Order, should undertake the Employment; and elsewhere it is mention’d expressly, _In the absence of the Prelate, whose particular Duty otherwise it was_. And among the various Examples enroll’d in the Annals of the Order, these Examples abundantly confirm it. The Prelate of the Order collected the Suffrages from the Knights-Companions, _Anno_ 9 _Hen._ V. when _John_ Earl-Marshal, and Four other Knights were elected. The like did _Henry Beaufort_, Lord-Cardinal, Prelate of the Order, upon the Election of _John_ King of _Portugal_, _Anno_ 13 _Hen._ VI. And when the Duke of _Suffolk_ was chose, _Anno_ 26 _Hen._ VI. the Prelate then also gather’d the Suffrages; which he likewise did upon the Feasts of St. _George_, Celebrated in the 12th, 13th, 14th, 27th, 28th, 30th, 31th, 34th and 35th Years of Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign. Sometimes the Scrutinies have been gathered both by the Dean of _Windsor_, and the Register of the Order jointly; as we find by the Election of _John_ Lord _Talbot_, _Ann._ 2 _Hen._ VI. of Sir _John Falstaff_, _Ann._ 6 _Hen._ VI. and the Duke of _Quinbery_, _Ann._ 5 _Hen._ VI. all receiv’d at the Feasts of St. _George_, celebrated at _Windsor_. IT is more than a bare Conjecture, that the Dean at those Times receiv’d the Votes from the Knights-Companions on the Sovereign’s side, while the Register collected those on the Prince’s; for ’tis observ’d, that in King _Henry_ Vth’s Reign, in Posts of different Natures, one whereof was to signifie the Sovereign’s Pleasure to the Knights-Companions about their paying due Reverence, first to God, and afterwards to himself; and the other in a Ceremonial, which directs the Manner and Order of Mulcting the Knights-Companions; in both which, the Dean perform’d the Service on the right Hand the Choir (the Sovereign’s side) and the Register on the left. SOMETIMES the Register of the Order took them alone, as at the Election of _John_ Earl of _Arundel_, _Anno_ 10 _Hen._ VI. and those of the Earl of _Morteyn_ and Sir _John Grey_, _Ann._ 14 _Hen._ VI. Moreover it’s plain, that when the Office of Register was not fill’d, and _Thomas Ruthall_, Bishop of _Duresme_, executed it during its Vacancy, the Bishop himself, _Ann._ 2 _Hen._ VIII. collected the Suffrages. The like did _William Day_, Dean of _Windsor_, in the Absence of _George Carew_, Dean of the Chapel and Register of the Order, at the Feasts of St. _George_ held at _Whitehall_, _Anno_ 18 and 19 _Eliz._ THIS Duty was executed by the Register from the 15th Year of King _Henry_ VIII. to the Period of his and his Son’s Reign, as the _Black-Book_ of the Order fully evinces; as also on St. _George_’s Day, _Ann._ 1. _Eliz._ by _John Boxhall_; and at the Feast of St. _George_ held _Ann._ 1 _Jac._ I. by _Giles Thompson_, who in the several Times were Registers, yet we must not mistake that what they officiated was on their own behalf, but supply’d the Place of the Prelate. IN the Beginning of Queen _Mary_’s Reign, we find the Chancellor of the Order began to perform this Service, being by King _Henry_ VIIIth’s Statutes adjoined to those other Offices before describ’d, to collect the Scrutinies in absence of the Prelate, and thereby made capable of the Employment, which afterwards is tacitly remark’d to be perform’d as if in his own right, when the Register has only effected it in the Chancellor’s absence, tho’ in reality it was no other, than as in the Instance of the Bishop of _Duresme_ and Dr. _Day_ aforesaid, who took the Scrutiny in the Vacancy of the Office, and absence of the Register. _Anno_ 4 _Eliz._ the Register in the Absence of the Chancellor (who was sick,) upon the Feast Day of St. _George_, collected the Suffrages. And _Ann._ 8. _Eliz._ _George Carew_, then Register of the Order, _took the Votes of the Knights-Companions in absence of Sir_ William Petre, _Chancellor of the Order_. So also _Ann._ 4. _Jac._ I. where the Cause of the Chancellor’s Absence is noted to be Sickness, and _Ann._ 6. _Jac._ I. to be Death. IN the first of these Instances, we find the Prelate expressly set down to be there; in the two following, his presence is implyed, for it is said, that the Four Officers of the Order did attend both Feasts, whereof, (the Chancellor being wanting) the Prelate must needs be one. NOW all these Passages seem to relate to the Right of the Chancellors rather than the Prelates by this Remark, That every of the Scrutinies were taken in the Absence of the Chancellor, which looks something like a cautionary Remark that denoted the Right of Executing this Office to the Chancellor, rather than the Prelate. WHEN a Deputy-Chancellor hath been admitted to Officiate in the Chancellor’s absence, he, and not the Prelate, hath taken the Scrutiny, (tho’ present) as at the Election of _Charles_ Prince of _Wales_, the 20th of _May_, 14 _Car._ I. and at another taken the 22d of _May_ following, and the same when the Suffrages were collected for the Election of the Duke of _York_ and Prince _Rupert_ at _York_, _Anno_ 17 _Car._ I. BUT there is one Passage more (upon taking a Scrutiny _Anno_ 22 _Jac._ I.) which seems Advantageous to the Chancellor in this Point, where it is said, _That when the Knights-Companions had given their Votes_ (as say the _Annals_) _THE CHANCELLOR WHO, ACCORDING TO HIS OFFICE, was to receive them, presented them to the Sovereign_. Howbeit, in truth there is no sufficient Foundation for the Register to insert this as done by the Chancellor, _by Virtue of his Office_, or any one Act or Chapter that hath suspended or made void, the Right of the Prelate, which is reserved by him, even by the Patent, for erecting the Office of Chancellor; especially in those Affairs, which, respecting the Order, ought by the Statute of the Institution to appertain to him. But since the stated Time of performing this Ceremony in the Chapel, the Prelate (if present) is presumed to be Officiating at the Altar, in discharge of another part of his Duty, upon this consideration hath the Service been then imposed upon the Chancellor, and others. _Lastly_, WE find the Scrutiny to be once taken by Garter, _Ann._ 16. _Car._ I. at the Election of _Thomas_ Earl of _Strafford_. But this was at a Time, when not only the Prelate, but all the other Officers of the Order, excepting Sir _John Burrough_, Garter, were absent, and consequently this Service so executed, ought rather to be judged to have been done in the Prelate’s than Chancellor’s Right. §. 9. BUT whosoever gather’d the Suffrages, the Time when they enter’d upon this Duty (in the Intervals of Feasts, where the Occasion requir’d a peculiar Chapter for an Election) was usually after the Chapter had been open’d, and the Matter of Election proposed by the Sovereign; after which he proceeded with all possible Reverence and Respect. HOWBEIT upon an extraordinary Occasion (in the Interval of the Grand Feasts) the Sovereign hath sometimes called an Assembly of the Knights Companions, to be convened at the Castle of _Windsor_, who in the Choire of St. _George_’s Chapel (not Chapter-House) after the more solemn Manner, have deliver’d in their Nominations, and returning thence into the Chapter-House, he there continu’d the Election. Thus did King _Henry_ VIII. upon the 7th of _June_ in the 17th Year of his Reign, in reference to the Election of the Lord _Henry Fitz Roy_, (so stil’d in the Scrutiny, and rank’d among the Barons; for as yet he was not created Duke of _Somerset_ and _Richmond_) and _Ralph Nevil_, Earl of _Westmorland_. ON the 20th of _May_, _Anno_ 14 _Car._ I. being _Trinity-Sunday_, the Sovereign caus’d a Chapter to be held that Afternoon in the Chapter-House at _Windsor_, for the Nomination and Election of _Charles_ Prince of _Wales_; at the Breaking up whereof, the Sovereign and Knights-Companions proceeded immediately to St. _Georges_’s Chapel, where at Evening-Prayer, (which was not within the Compass of the Feast, for that began not ’till next Day) the Scrutiny was taken. AND besides those Examples which shew the Nominations have been collected (upon peculiar Occasions) in the Choire at _Windsor_, there are one or two Instances they have been also taken in the Chapel at _Whitehall_, as on the 15th of _May_, _Ann._ 1 _Car._ I. at the Choice of _Edmund_ Earl of _Dorset_, _Henry_ Earl of _Holland_, and _Thomas_ Viscount _Andover_, as on the 4th of _July_ the same Year, whereat the Duke of _Chevereux_ was pitch’d upon. THE Suffrages have commonly been collected at the Second Vespers, or in the Time of Evening-Prayer on St. _George_’s Day, or on that Day whereon the Feast of St. _George_ hath been celebrated by Prorogation; and with this Distinction of Time, the taking of divers Scrutinies are mark’d. HOWEVER, there occurs one Scrutiny gather’d in the Chapter-House at _Windsor_ on the Eve of the Grand-Feast, at which the person immediately elected, was sent for in, and had the Ensigns of the Order conferr’d upon him, when immediately the Sovereign made his Progression to the Chapel, and after some small Interval, the Elect proceeded to his Installation. And this was the Case of _James_ Marquess _Hamilton_, _Ann._ 6 _Car._ I. who lying under an Obligation to commence his Voyage next Morning towards _Germany_ (whither he had the Commission of General of 6000 Foot in Assistance of the King of _Sweden_) occasion’d this his Sovereign’s Indulgence, and quick dispatch. WHEN the Scrutiny first began to be collected in the Chapel, is treated of somewhat general and indefinite. _Ann._ 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 9 _Eliz._ it was during the time of _Evening-Prayer_. And in like manner, _Ann._ 4 _Jac._ I. and 13 _Car._ I. And when the Feast of St. _George_ was solemniz’d at _Whitehall_, the 18th of _April_, 13 _Car._ I. the _Annals_ say, _That the Sovereign recreated himself with the Melody of Evensong, during which the Chancellor collected the Votes of the Knights-Companions_. BUT in some other Places, the Time when this Matter was transacted is restricted to a precise Time, or some particular Part of Evening Prayer, as _Anno_ 26 and 27 _Eliz._ _whilst the Choire sung the Service_, and the like _Anno_ 14 _Jac._ I. but 4 _Car._ I. _while the Anthem was sung after the second Lesson_, but more frequently after the first Lesson, as in the 2 and 9 _Car._ I. _while the Anthem was singing_, or whilst they were hymning the Anthem of the blessed _Virgin called the Magnificat_, and which is all one with that, _Anno_ 14 _Car._ I. viz. _assoon as the first Lesson was read_, or _at the first Lesson_, which is remembred to be _the usual Part of the Service, in which the nomination ought to begin_. §. 10. THE manner of the Order the Knight-Companions Votes ought to be collected when the _Scrutiny is taken in the Choire_, when the Register informs us, upon the Celebration of St. _Georges_’s Feast at _Greenwich_, 28 _Hen._ VIII. as entred into the Black Book; “That he used his Diligence in going to and fro from one Side to the other, to demand and redemand the Suffrages from the Knights-Companions, according to the Variety and Disposition of their Stalls,” which same Methods _in eisdem terminis_ the Chancellor observed, _Anno_ 24 _Eliz._ and without question was generally performed at other Seasons, for the annals describe it to be perform’d _de more_ 5 Eliz. or _juxta Ordines Constitutionis_ Anno 26 _Eliz._ THAT the Officer who collects the Scrutiny, is obliged to begin at the youngest Knight-Companion, and so proceed upward towards the Eldest, is evident from the Order mentioned to be in Vogue, _An._ 2 and 20 _Eliz._ as also 15 _Car._ I. But to give a more particular Account of this Ceremony, as it stood _temp. Car._ I. and doubtless long before, tho’ not Recorded _in Scriptis_, is as follows. _First_, THE Officer arose and went into the Middle of the Choire; directly over against his own Seat, he made two Reverences, first towards the high Altar, and next to the Sovereign, then he proceeded up to the Choire near the _hault pace_ against the Stall of the junior Knight-Companion, and there made like Reverence; this done he went up to the Stall of the said junior Knight, and with a singular Reverence to him, only demanded whom he pleased to nominate, which having taken, (making to him a second Reverence,) he descended into the Choire, and thence passed to the next senior Knight on the other Side, (unless by reason of the vacancy of the Stall he Sits on the same Side with the junior) and having received his nomination from the second Knight-Companion, he again crossed the Choire to the Third, and in like manner he ascended according to the Seniority of the Knights-Companions present, (always crossing the Choire where there was occasion) until he arrived at the senior Knight-Companion; and having thus received all their Nominations, he returned into the Middle of the Choire, and after accustomed Reverences, took his Seat. THIS Method in collecting the Votes as to the general, and in the Choire, ought likewise to be observed when they are taken from the Knights-Companions in Chapter, they being ranked in due order on either Side of the Table, according to the Seniority of their Elections and situations of Stalls in the Choire; the Officer beginning with the junior and thence gradually ascending to the senior Knight. AND that we may rightly apprehend after what form every Knight-Companion Ranketh the Names of those Persons he proposeth, and how each Classis is distinguished and divided, the following Scrutiny will manifest which was taken off, _May_, _Anno_ 13 _Hen._ VI. upon the Vacancy of one Stall hapning by the death of Sir _Henry Tanke Clux_ a _German_, and the first Scrutiny found Marshalled among the Annals of this most noble Order. NOMINABANT. Principes. Barones. Equites. Dux { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Lovell_ Dom. _S. Stanley_ _Exoniæ_. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Audley_ Dom. _J. Holland_ { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Dudley_ Dom. _J. Steward_ Marc. { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Lovell_ Dom. _J. Fengs_ _Suffolc._ { Com. _Devoniæ_ Dom. _Audley_ D. _R. Woodvyle_ { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Foix_. Dom. _A. Ogard_ Com. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Audley_ Dom. _R. Fengs_ _Salopiæ_. { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Dudley_ Dom. _T. Stanley_ { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Foix_ Dom. _T. Kiriell_ Dom. { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Foix_ Dom. _R. Fengs_ _Sudeley_. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Lovell_ Dom. _J. Fengs_ { Com. _Devoniæ_ Dom. _Audley_ Dom. _G. Bonevile_ Dom. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Wells_ Dom. _T. Kiriell_ _Willoughby_. { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Lovell_ D. _J. Montgomery_ { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Laware_ D. _R. Shotesbroke_ Dom. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Foix_ D. _E. Hungerford_ _Scales_. { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Clyfford_ D. _G. Beauchamp_ { Com. _Devoniæ_ Dom. _Laware_ Dom. _A. Ogard_ Dom. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Boucer_ D. _R. Hungerford_ _Johannes { Duc. _Norfolciæ_ Dom. _Audley_ Dom. _R. Roos_. Falstaff_. { Com. _Oxoniæ_ D. _Gray Ruffyn_ Dom. _A. Ogard_ Dom. { Duc. _Warwici_ Dom. _Foix_ Dom. _R. Fengs_ _J. Beauchamp_. { Com. _Devoniæ_ Dom. _Lovell_ Dom. _J. Fengs_ { Com. _Oxoniæ_ Dom. _Audley_ Dom. _R. Roos_. IN the first Column each Knight-Companion hath his own Name perfixt to those Persons for whom he condescends his Vote, to the intent it may appear by whom the Knights candidates are nominated, and these are Ranked in three several Divisions. THE first contains, The Degrees of Earls, Marquesses, Dukes, Princes, Kings and Emperors; yet at a Scrutiny taken _Anno_ 24 _Hen._ VI. in a Chapter held at _Brainford_, _Albro Vasquez d’almadea_, (who immediately following, is Stiled _Comes Averentiæ_) is by a mistake Ranked; but in the second Division among the Barons, and twice among the Knights Votes of the Marquess of _Suffolk_, and Earl of _Shrewsbury_, but this Error perhaps owes its original for want of due knowledge, either of the Law in the Statutes or his Degree, the latter of which is the most feasible to conjecture; for being a Stranger, his Title might not be so generally divulged, nor is it taken notice of in the Scrutiny itself, tho’ in the annals immediately after it was rectified. AND to shew the probability of this Point, the Earls of _Oxford_, _Devonshire_, and _Arundel_, (whose degrees were sufficiently known) at a Scrutiny taken _Anno_ 24 _Hen._ VI. are ranked in the second Division among the Barons, and _Anno_ 1 _Hen._ VIII. the Earl of _Darby_ is three Times so placed, and again 13 _Hen._ VI. the Earl of _Devonshire_ twice; but this happened not thro oversight or neglect of the Statutes, but because at these Nominations wherein they are so Ranked, the first Division to which they appertained, happened to be fill’d up with those other higher Dignities belonging to the same Class, _viz._ Kings or Dukes, as when the beforementioned Earls of _Oxford_, _Devonshire_, and _Arundel_, were set down in the Place of Barons; the King of _Portugal_, the Dukes of _Warwick_ and _Norfolk_, were put in the Class of Princes, and so it happened in many other instances. ON the contrary, _Anno_ 15 and 16 _Edw._ IV. the Lord _Rich. Grey_ one of the Queen’s Sons, by her former Husband, Sir _John Grey_ of _Groby_ Knight; in respect of his Alliance to the Royal Family, is Ranked in the first Division among the Princes, under the Title _Dominus Richardus filius Reginæ_, and afterwards _Anno_ 19 _Edw._ IV. set only among the Barons, as well with the former Title as this _Richardus Dominus Grey_, but _Anno_ 22 _Edw._ IV. he is thrice register’d among the Princes, and as often with the Barons, whence it is observable that to be Enrolled in the Rank of Princes, may be afforded of courtesie to Persons of high Eminency and Blood; but then as they can lay no claim to it by their Merit, so such of the Knights-Companions as Rank them lower, suffer no diminution in their Honour. WHEREIN the second Division are Ranked the Barons and Viscounts, for Viscounts in all Scrutinies, after the first Erection of that Dignity, were on the same level with the Barons, until the 3 of _Jac._ I. (excepting only _John Dudley_ Viscount _Lisle_, _Anno_ 35 _Hen._ VIII. who by every Knight, the Duke of _Norfolk_ excepted, is Ranked in the first Division of Princes) and in a Scrutiny then taken, _Robt. Cecil_ Viscount _Craneborne_ is the second Viscount in the List that has been Ranked with Princes, whence it became the frequent Practice in succeeding Scrutinies, until _Anno_ 14 _Car._ I. And then (upon a Question put in Chapter convened at _Westminster_ 23 _May_ 14. _Car._ I.) whether Earls Sons and Viscounts were eligible with Barons, it passed in the affirmative, and that by general usage except in the two cases just mentioned; and about the same time we find it reiterated near that Time, for in two Scrutinies taken the 19th and 21st of that Instant _May_, the Viscounts are therein reduced to the second Division, and Ranked with the Barons. THE Knights-Batchelors and Bannerets held the same Rank in King _Hen._ VIII’s Statutes, in all Scrutinies with Barons. BUT tho’ the word in King _Hen._ VIIIth’s late Statutes is _Baronettus_ instead of _Banerettus_, yet is this frequently obvious in some ancient Books and Records, as well as in those ancient Writers, long before the Title of Baronet was conceived or brought into use. IN the last place he who demands those Suffrages (the Knights-Companions present) is by the Statutes of Institution to receive them in writing; for in a Scrutiny taken _Anno_ 2 _Hen._ VI. at the Election of _John_ Lord _Talbote_ and _Turnival_, the Dean of _Windsor_, and the Register of the Order, _wrote down the Votes and Nominations of every singular Knight present at the Day of Election_. AND at another Scrutiny _Anno_ 4 _Hen._ VI. to fill up that which by an Error in the Black Book is set down Sir _Henry Fitzhugh_, ’tis inserted, _That the Dean and Register wrote down in Order_, (according to their Seniority) _the Votes of the Knights-Companions_. And after the Scrutinies began to be entred in the Annals, it is evident the general Practice kept pace with the Injunction of the Statutes; only there are two instances of an Election confirmed without taking a Scrutiny in writing, one in the case of the Princes _Henry_ and _Christiern_ IV. King of _Denmark_, where the Knights-Companions in a Chapter convened at _Whitehall_, 14 of _July_ 1 _Jac._ I. gave in their Votes _viva voce_, and immediately the Sovereign admitted them both into the Illustrious Society; the other was the Case of _James_ Marquis _Hamilton_, Elected the 2d of _Feb._ 20 _Jac._ I. with the vocal consent of all the Knights-Companions. IT is worthy observation, that this Method, and the omission of taking the Scrutiny in writing, is not only contrary to the Law of the Order expressly set down for a more stable consignation of the Action, and more faithful transmission of it to Posterity, but exceeding prejudicial to Persons of Honour, and Distinction, whose Names would otherwise survive with great veneration among the candidates of this Illustrious Order, and of which Honour many deserving Persons will be hereafter deprived, if the Injunctions of the Statutes be not observed in this particular respect. SECT. XI. _The Presentation of it to the Sovereign._ THE Knights-Companions, having delivered their Suffrages, the Officer by whom they are Collected, humbly presents to the Sovereign the Nominations, for so it is recorded the Prelate of the Order acted in the 9th of _Hen._ the Vth. If these Votes were taken in Chapter, the Paper usually was immediately presented to the Sovereign who made his Election, before the Chapter broke up; but if gathered in the Chapel, tho’ it was given to the Sovereign, yet the choice was not made then, but the Morning after, and this was the manner in the 2d and 5th Years of Queen _Eliz._ Another time it hath not been presented till the Vespers were finished, but in the Practice of latter Days the Scrutiny hath not been given up to the Sovereign till the next Day at the opening of the Chapel before Morning-Prayer, as in the 13, 15, 20, 30 Years of Queen _Eliz._ demonstrates, and was the accustomed Practice of the 17th Year of King _Charles_ the first of ever-sacred Memory; the last presentation was transcribed in a little Book, and with all due Reverence offered upon the Knee, before any other Affair was transacted in the Chapter. THIS has been the general Use as we are ascertain’d, _Anno_ 2 _Hen._ VI. the Dean of _Windsor_, and the Register of the Order, having Collected the Vote of every Knight, they were immediately given into the Hands of the Sovereign’s Deputy; and in the same nature were they presented on the 4th _Hen._ VI. when _John_ Duke of _Bedford_ was Lieutenant, in the 20th of Queen _Eliz._; when the Suffrages were Collected by Sir _Francis Walsingham_ the Chancellor, he gave them up to the Earl of _Sussex_, then Lieutenant to the Sovereign. BUT it’s evident from several Passages in the Blue Book of the Order, that the Lieutenant afterward delivered them to the Sovereign, as is apparent from the Records of the 30th, 34th, 38th, and the 40th Year of Queen _Eliz._ In the 12th Year of K. _James_ I. some Exceptions arose upon the Chancellor’s not presenting the Scrutiny to the Prince, (who at that time was the Sovereign’s Lieutenant) but to the Sovereign himself, which was an Error he fell into, as well as some of his Predecessor’s; as the 2d, 3d, and 25th of _Eliz._ demonstrate. _The Sovereign’s Considerations upon the Qualifications of those to be elected._ § 12. As the Knights-Companions are under an Obligation, by the Statutes, to nominate no Person, but who can bear the Test of the afore-mention’d Qualifications, there’s a Standard of Honour provided for the Sovereign, to measure the Extraction, Quality, and Merit of the Person proposed to be elected, least it might chance, thro’ the Indulgence of the Sovereign, this Fountain of Honour might be mudded by the Choice of inferior and undeserving Persons, for the Statutes run—because this _Order consists of Goodness, and honourable Virtue, doth not admit Unworthiness and Villany_, and so by Consequence secludes all Persons of mean Extraction and Merit. The Qualifications for _Election_ are exhibited in the 2d Article, as in the 18th are included those of _Nomination_: The Words of the _Institution_ are, _That none shall be elected into the Order_; and refer only to the Act of Election: For if we consult the rest of the Statutes, and compare them with this Passage, they run according to this Tenor, _That none shall be elected and chosen a Companion of this Order_. These refer more principally to the Time of the Election, and not to the _Investiture_ with _Garter_, and _George_, and _Installation_, from the Expressions of _admitting_ and _receiving_ Knights into this _Order_, as the _Examplars_ of the _Statutes_ of _Institution_ set forth. And this is farther illustrated, from another Passage in the 2d Article of _Henry_ the VIII’s Statutes, where the Word _Reproach_ is mentioned, saith, _The Guilt thereof so incapacitates a Man’s Election, that for the future it’s a Bar, and utterly disqualifies him for that Honour_. There are Two Points requisite for _Qualifications and Endowments_; first, to be a _Gentleman of Blood_; and, 2dly, a _Knight_ without _Reproach_. By the Statutes of _Henry_ the Vth’s _Institutions_, no Man ought to be elected, _unless he be a Gentleman born_. The _Examplar_ in the _Black Book_ saith, _Unless he be worthy upon the Account of Birth and Arms_: And in another Passage, _That he be one eminent for his Demeanour and good Report_; which intimates the Conjunction of Blood and Virtue, which make up the noblest Composition. The Statutes of King _Henry_ VIII. are more extensive than those, and say, _He must be a Gentleman by Name, Arms, and Blood_; and least this Character might seem intricate and perplex’d, _A Gentleman of Blood_ is defin’d to be, _One descended of three Descents of Nobles_, viz. _of Name and Arms, both by his Father and Mother’s side_. It’s certain _Gentility_ does not receive its Perfection in the Person it was first devolv’d on, but is rather compleated by Succession: For, among the _Romans_, tho’ the Father was Free-born, and of the _Equestrian Cense_; yet it was farther requisite, that the Grand-father should be the same, or else they could not obtain the Ring, one of the _Symbols_ of the _Equestrian Order_, as _Pliny_ informs us. _Gentility_ hath its beginning in the Grand-father, its increase in the Father, and full ripeness in the Son; and consequently in the Constitution of _Gentility_, the Father and Grand-father conveying a Lustre to the Son, make it entire and compleat; for its incongruous to suppose a ripeness in the Son, unless there had been a former encrease in the Father, and a longer Series from the Grand-father. The memorable Instance of the Lord _William Paget_, who was divested of the _Garter_ five Years after his Election, upon Pretence of his not being a Gentleman of Blood by either Father or Mother, proceeded not wholly from the defect in Point of Extraction, as _Haward_ relates, but rather from the Prevalence and Practice of _John Dudley_, Duke of _Northumberland_, by whose means he was most unjustly deprived of the _Garter_; repenting, perhaps, at the great Honours he had done this Lord, by his fair Character of him to King _Edward_ VI. when he procured him a new Grant of those Arms, under the Great Seal of _England_, when he was _Earl Marshal_, which he had some time before received from the Garter Principal King of Arms. But, admit the defect of _Blood_ and _Arms_, for three Descents, were the true Cause of the recalling his _Garter_, that it might be conferred upon the Earl of _Warwick_, eldest Son of the said Duke, who, out of courtesie, is called so, in which Relation both _Haward_ and _Stow_ have mistaken, for they were bestowed upon Sir _Andrew Dudley_, Brother to the Duke; for tho’ he was put in the Scrutiny enter’d among the _Annals_ of _Edward_ VI. in the Sixth Year of his Reign, upon St. _George_’s Day, yet was the Earl neither then, nor at any other time, elected. The Ensigns of this most Noble Order, as soon as Queen _Mary_ ascended the Throne, were with as much Honour restored to the Lord _Paget_, and with as great and absolute an Authority, as they were disgracefully taken from him. And in Confirmation of this Lord’s Restauration, he had the _Garter_ buckled on his Leg, and the _Collar_ and the _Order_ put about his Shoulders, with the _George_ depending, by two of the Knights-Companions present; and the Garter King at Arms was order’d, That he should take Care his _Atchievements_ should be replaced over his _Stall_ at _Windsor_, which is the 9th on the Sovereign’s side. It is observable, that the very Records of the Order brand his Degradation as Injustice; as if it were inferable, That when Honour is conferred, upon the Account of Virtue and exquisite Endowments, the Consideration of these supplies the defect and obscurity of Extraction. The Sovereign, whose Prerogative it was to declare and interpret the Statutes, being present in Chapter, thought fit to qualifie the Law, and gave him this honourable Commendation, _That he had highly deserved of the Nation, by his Prudence and Counsel_. And though there’s only inserted in the _Examplar_ of the _Black Book_, _Virtue_ and _good Report_ for a Qualification, yet the same was observed by the Sovereigns and Lieutenants in foregoing Times, with great Circumspection; and that the _Magnanimity_, _Fortitude_, _Prudence_, _Generosity_, _Fame_, _Reputation_, and other Virtues and Excellencies, whether innate or acquired, of the Person proposed to Election, have by prudent Inquisition been inspected, and brought to the Touchstone, before they have been admitted into so noble and illustrious a Body. Those Qualities were chiefly consider’d and esteemed by _Henry_ V. for which Reason, at an Election in the 9th Year of his Reign, he gave the Preference, before others that were nominated and presented unto him, to _John_, Earl Marshal, _William_, Earl of _Suffolk_, _John_, Lord _Clifford_, Sir _Lewis Robertsack_, and Sir _Heer Tank Clux_. _Humphry_, Duke of _Gloucester_, Deputy to K. _Hen._ VI. trod in the same Steps, and did weigh, by the strict Rules of Fortitude and Prudence, the gallant and noble Actions and Deserts of _John_, Lord _Talbot_, before the Election, and gave in an Approbation worthy of his own Judgment, and that Candidate’s Merit. And for this Reason it’s expressed in the _Annals_ of the Order, that such noble and heroick Qualifications should have the favour of Election preferrable to others, as is evident in the Matter of Choice of Sir _Nicholas Carew_, in the 28th of _Hen._ VIII. _That he was a very fit Person, upon the Eminency of his Extraction and Fame, and the many noble and worthy Actions he had performed; so as that all present did, without any delay, unanimously approve of his Election_. And after this Tenure run the Commendation of _Henry_, Earl of _Cumberland_, at his Election, _viz._ _The many famous and loyal Atchievements performed by him, both at several other times, and then more especially, when the Tumult of Rebellion began to break forth in those Borders where he had his Habitation_. The 2d Point to treat on is, That no one is qualified for Election, unless he be a _Knight_; or as it is expressed in one of the _Examplars_ in the _Hatton Library_, _Unless girded with the unstained Girdle of Knighthood_; so singular a regard the Law of the Order hath to this particular Qualification above the rest: And least Chance or Inadvertency might let slip a Person not Knighted into the Scrutiny, were the Words inserted _ut minimum_, that he be at least a _Knight_ before he be elected, when the Sovereign comes to make his Choice. It is evident from the 2d Article in the Statutes, that it hath long since received this Construction, as appears by an eminent Instance. In the 17th of _Hen._ VIII. The Feast of St. _George_ being celebrated at _Greenwich_, and the Sovereign being present, having elected the Lord _Roos_, afterwards Earl of _Rutland_, into the Society of this most noble Order; and being advertised on the Morrow after St. _George_’s Day, while the Mass of _Requiem_ was celebrating, _That he had not before received the Dignity of Knighthood, according to the Statutes_, which positively enjoin, _That whosoever is elected into this Society, should be in Degree at least a Knight_; that is, actually _Knighted_ before-hand. And tho’ the Lord _Roos_ was, at the Time of his Election a Baron of this Realm, which is a higher degree of Honour than a _Knight_; The Sovereign after Mass re-assembled the _Knights-Companions_, and annulled the Election, and commanded the _Garter_ and _George_, so lately conferred, to be taken off, and in the same Place dubbed him a Knight; and then he was Elected again, with an unanimous Consent, and so declared by the Sovereign’s own Mouth; and was restored to his _Ensigns_ and _Ornaments_, by the Dukes of _Norfolk_ and _Suffolk_. Agreeable to this, it’s recorded in the _Red Book_ of the Order; that none of the _English_, _Scotch_, or _Welsh Nation, how considerable soever otherwise, in the Prerogative of Blood or Virtue, can be Elected into this most honourable Society; but that he ought to be first ennobled and rendered capable, by this first degree of Knightly Honour_. But this Law does not bind Foreign Princes; for by a Decree at _White-Hall_, in 13 _Charles_ I. these Words, _ut minimum_, are explained to relate to all Subjects, of what Degree soever, within the Sovereign’s Dominions; but Foreign Princes ought not to be _Knighted_, as the Basis and first Degree of _Chivalry_. The _Statutes of Institution_, as to those before-mentioned, not only enjoyn them to be _Knights_, but to be free of all _Infamy and Reproach_. In _Henry_ V’s. Statutes, it stands, _Chivalier sans reproche_, which Answers in the Latin, _Eques irreprehensus_; and the Argument used by the Duke of _Bedford_, for promoting the Election of Sir _John Radcliff_, was, that he had continued and exercised the Armies, the space of twenty eight Years, without _Reproach_. King _Henry_ VIII. determined this Word _Reproach_ into three Species; first, _when a Knight hath been convicted of Heresy, against the Catholick Faith_; or _suffered any publick Punishment for such Offence_: Here Heresy is reckoned among those defects, that deprive Men of Honour; because it bends its Force against the Catholick Church, which not only renders a Man, in the ballance of _Honour_, of no _Weight_ and _Esteem_, but more than all other Sins, makes him _Infamous_. And therefore when by _Tongue_, _Pen_, or _Actions_, a Man endeavours to trample under Foot the _sacred Law_, he scandalizeth Government, and seduceth others. The second Point is, when any Knight hath been _arraigned, convicted, and attainted of Treason_; however Q. _Elizabeth_ qualified this Point by a Decree, made in the first Year of her Reign; _that in case any Persons so convicted, were pardoned by the Sovereign, and restored in Blood; every such Gentleman in Name, Arms, and Blood, and descended as aforesaid, being otherwise qualified, according to the ancient Statutes of the Order, should be thenceforth accounted Eligible, and might be Chosen a Companion_. This Decree, it’s presumed, owes its Original, upon the occasion of restoring in _Blood_ _William_ Marquiss of _Northampton_, and the Lord _Robert Dudley_, after Earl of _Leicester_, who had been attainted of High Treason in the first of Q. _Mary_: And we find that in the next Feast of St. _George_, they recovered their Privileges of Honour, and were preferred in _Nomination_, and on the last Day of the Feast, were Elected into this most illustrious Society. Though the Marquess of _Northampton_ had been formerly Elected in the 35 _H._ 8. and was restored in Blood, as I said before; it’s very remarkable, that it was thought fit to descend to a new Nomination and Election, as appears from the Decree it self, as it was performed upon the third of _June Anno primo Eliz._ The last Point of Reproach, is, _where a Knight Companion hath fled from Battle_; in which the _Sovereign_, or his _Lieutenant_, or other _Captain_, (having the King’s Authority) were present; when Banners were displayed, and both Sides proceed to Fight. Now for a Person to behave himself cowardly in the Fight, abandon his Colours, leave his Prince, Friends, and Companions, in hazard of Life, are undoubtedly Concerns of a very high and reproachful Nature, and draw down Dishonour upon the Order, the Sovereign, and Knights Companions, and a sufficient indication of a pusilanimous Mind; that prefers to drag an infamous Life, and makes his Honour a Sacrifice to a reproachful Safety; for the Resolution of a right _Martial Spirit_, ought either to return decked with Victory, or die upon the Bed of Honour. By the Laws of King _Edward_ the Confessor, the _Soldier_ that runs from his _Colours_, either in Land or Sea Service, his _Life_ and _Estate_ were made liable to answer the Offence; and our Acts of Parliaments have made it _Felony_, without _Benefit of Clergy_; for as much as such desertion endangers the Estate of the _King_, _Nobility_, and _Commonwealth_. But the danger is of a far more dismal hue, when Officers, or he that Commands in Chief, or who has any Post of Trust assigned him, either quit it, or is found defective in his Duty, as was _Thomas Earl of Lancaster_, who quitted the Army at the Siege of _Berwick_, the consequence of which proved an abortion to the whole Design; and for which he was proclaimed _Traytor_, _Anno_ 12 _E._ 2. And therefore whoever is culpable of any of these three Points of _Reproach_, is disqualified from being Elected into this most _noble Order_. Before we proceed any farther, it may not be improper to take notice of an Error which _Polydore Virgil_ hath interwove with one, and which _Erhardus Celius_, in his History of _England_, hath copyed from that Author, but refuted by the learned Pen of Dr. _Heylein_, _viz._ that the _Knights-Companions_ have certain _Laws_ belonging to their Order, whereby they are _obliged to help one another, and in Time of Battle never to betake themselves to shameful Flight_: The _Statute Law_ of the _Order_ is silent upon the first Clause, nor is the latter otherwise to be taken, than one of those Points of Reproach spoke of in the second _Statute of K. Henry_ VIII. which nulls the _Election_ of the Person nominated, if he be peccant in that Point: Now that which gives some Umbrage to the _Knights_ mutual Assistance and Defence, is founded upon an Article in their _Statutes_, which prohibits the arming themselves one against another, to create a mutual Affection, and to extinguish Feuds, which is the Life and Soul of Society, and which the Founder, to prevent Inconveniencies, had a great Regard to; and therefore he Ordained, which has been confirmed since by other Statutes; That none of the Knights-Companions should Arm themselves against any of their _Fellows_, unless either in the Cause of his Sovereign, or his own just Quarrel: And this Clause it was, that gave the Handle to both Parties, that sided with the Houses of _York_ and _Lancaster_; some firmly adhering to _Henry_ VI. whom they accounted _Sovereign_ of the Order; and others taking Part with _Edward_ IV. as esteeming him Sovereign _de Jure_, though not _de Facto_. But more firmly to tye this Knot of Amity among this noble _Fraternity_, least they should unhappily engage in Factions one against another, and proceed so violently as might commence into Actions of Blood and Slaughter; it was ordained, That if a Knight-Companion should happen to be retained in the Service of a Foreign Prince, to take up Arms in his Quarrel; and after his Adversary desired to entertain another _Knight-Companion_ on his Side also; he that was last invited, was bound to wave this Offer, and in no wise to give his Consent. And upon this, the _Knights-Companions_ were obliged to make special Precautions in that their Engagements; that if any of his Fellows were retained on the other Side, and that if he knew not that another of his _Fellows_ had been engaged with the Adversary, so soon as it came to his Knowlege, he was obliged to relinquish the Service he before had undertaken. To these three Points of _Reproach_ we have set down, we find in a Manuscript, that belonged to _Heny Grey_, third Marquiss of _Suffolk_, a fourth added to these other three _Points_ of _Reproach_; in these Words: #That if any Knight of the Order, from henceforth, by Prodigality or Ryot, wilfully or negligently, Dispend, Sell, Aliens, or do away his Patrimony or Livelihood, by reason whereof, he shall not be able honourably to maintain himself, and his Estate, in such honourable manner, as may Conserve the honour of the said Order, and of himself; in this Case he shall be Summoned by the Usher of Arms of the Order, called the black Rod, by Commandment of the# Soveraign, #his# Lieutenant, #or# Deputy; #to appear before his Majesty, or his Commissioners, and the Knights of the Order, at the next# Chapter £ ensuing; there to be examined before the Soveraign, or his said Commissioners, and the Knights and Companions of the said Order; and if he be found in such great default of# Prodigality, insolent Riot, or wilful Negligence; #that then the Soveraign, with the advice of the Company of the said Order may deprive and degrade him of the said Order, at the said Chapter, if it be their Pleasure.# Though this fourth Point is not inserted into King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, yet the Substance thereof seems to be approved of before; for we find among some _Orders_, prepared by the Marquiss of _Exeter_, and other Knights-Companions, at a Chapter at _Windsor_, the twenty fifth and twenty sixth Days of _May_, _Anno_ 8 _Henry_ VIII. one of them was something to this Purpose. §. 13. Amongst the Number of these Candidates, the Sovereign is chiefly to regard those who have _most Voices_, or whom he conceives most requisite to contribute to the _Honour of the Garter_, and most Beneficial to himself, and of most Advantage to his Crown and Kingdom. We find the Law hath not always reserved the greatest Number of Voices, as will appear from the Annals; yet it has sometimes confirmed the Election, as in the Case of the Duke of _Queenberry_ _An._ 5 _Henry_ VI. where, after a due and sufficient Examination taken of the _Scrutiny_, the Duke, by the consent of most Voices, was Elected into the Stall of _Thomas_ Duke of _Exeter_; and so was the Election of Sir _Nicholas Carew_, the twenty fourth of _April_, in the 28 _Henry_ VIII. It is remarkable in a singular Instance, that when two Knights had on either Side equal _Voices_; which was the Case of Sir _John Fastolf_, and Sir _John Radcliff_; the first being esteemed more Worthy, by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, obtained the Election. The second Inducement relates to such as, in all Appearance, may bring most Renown to the _Order_, and advance it to a higher pitch of Greatness; and these have in a great Measure been effected, by enrolling Foreign Princes into this _illustrious Society_, whose Valour and great Merit have proclaimed them deserving both of _Nomination and Election_. And upon this Consideration, K. _Charles_ I. of blessed Memory, _upon Consideration had of the glorious Atchievements, and high Renown, of_ Gustavus Adolphus _King of Sweden; judged it a Part of his Respect, not only to render him all Offices of Kindness and Friendship, as to a Prince nearly allied, and his most special Friend; but also to impart to him, as far as in him lay, the greatest and highest Honour that might be, and especially such, wherewith the military Virtue of so great a Captain was wont to be adorned_. But the principal Motive thought requisite to Elect Foreign Princes into this Society of Honour, hath been expressed in the _Commissions_ of _Legations_, _to be in Respect of their glorious Merits, ennobled by the lustre and grace of their Heroick Virtues, their eminent Nobleness, Grandeur, Prowess, and Magnificence; the renown of which, Fame had divulged and spread Abroad throughout the World_. Where the Advantage of the Sovereign’s Service was thrown into the Ballance, no Consideration could outvie its Pretensions, as in 2 _H._ 6. justifies; whose eminent Service for his King and Country, was the sole Motive that crowned his Election: And the great Zeal and Affection, which _John Jaspar Ferdinand de Marchin_ shewed for the Cause and Service, and the recovery of the just Rights of King _Charles_ II. was the strongest Inducement that swayed that Sovereign to chuse him, in the tenth Year of his Reign, a Knight-Companion of this most noble Order. But the last inducement is of the greatest Latitude, for the _Sovereign_ has a Power to reject whosoever he pleases, though they do exceed in multiplicity of _Voices_, and in other _Qualifications_; and even to Elect a Person that’s but once mentioned, as was shewn in the Person of _Casimire_, the fourth King of _Poland_, _An._ 28 _Henry_ VI. who having only the single Vote of the Lord _Scales_; yet upon respect to the _Sovereign_, how advantageous he might be for his, and his Kingdom’s Interest, obtained the Election. And of later Date, (as the Preambles for the carrying the Ensigns to Foreign Princes set forth) the Advantages the Sovereign has conceived to possess himself of, in the improving, confirming, and establishing, of a most strict and _inviolable Bond_ of Friendship, and fair Correspondence, between him and Foreign Princes, their Realms and Subjects, hath been a grand Inducement to Elect such Princes into this most noble Order. § 14. Upon the vacancy of any of the _Knights-Companions_ Stalls, the _Election_ of others to supply those, is a Prerogative of the _Sovereign_, and in some Cases to his Lieutenant; for it’s recorded in the _Black Book of the Order_, in _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes: That _if any Stalls fall Vacant, it should belong to the Sovereign, to Elect new Knights, wheresoever he was Resident_; upon Condition, the Chapter consisted of six compleat _Knights-Companions_; but if he chanced to be out of his Realms, and the Number was deficient, and that his Lieutenant held the _Feast of St. George_ at _Windsor_; in such a Case the _Election_ belongs to the _Lieutenant_, who is first to be certified of his _Sovereign_’s Pleasure, and what Esteem _he_ has for the Candidates, to the intent such Information may guide, or direct his Election. This Power of _Election_ is fully acknowledged, by the _Knights-Companions_ themselves, to be in the Sovereign; as the fragment of a Letter demonstrates, sent from _the Chapter_, convened at _Windsor_, upon the _Feast of St. George_, to _Henry_ V. then in _France_; viz. _That the Sovereign, in what Place soever residing, may, as is most fitting, Elect into a vacant Stall, (there being a sufficient Number of Knights called to this Election) such as he shall judge serviceable to his Crown, or do exceed others in deserts, and nobleness of descent_: And at publishing the _Election_ of _Duke Emanuel_ of _Savoy_, in the Reign of _Philip_ and _Mary_, who were _joint Sovereigns_ of the _Order_; it’s styled, The Election of the _King and the Queen_. This grand Prerogative of the _Sovereign_ being not duly weighed by _Polydore Virgil_, occasioned his tripping in this Affair, and drew in _Claudius Coteræus_ into the same palpable mistake; for writing of this _Order_, and the Succession of new Knights, reports in his History of _England_, That _one Knight is received in the room of another deceased, by the Choice and Election of all the rest_; and _Erhard Celly_ in his _Anglo-Wirtemb._ does as falsely affirm, _That no Person may be received into this Order, not so much as by the Sovereign, unless with the common Consent and Suffrage of all the Knights-Companions_. But these Passages are altogether erroneous, the _Knights-Companions_ only _nominate_ the _Persons_, but the right of _Election_ remains solely in the _Sovereign_ of the Order; for whosoever is honoured with his Choice, is immediately admitted; and pronouncing barely the Name of the Person in Chapter, constitutes the Election. After the Scrutiny hath been taken, and presented to the Sovereign, he peruseth it himself, or the _Chancellor_, or some other Officer of the _Order_ that gathered it, reads it over to him; afterwards the Sovereign resolves forthwith, upon some one or more of the Knights, contained in the Scrutiny; and then publickly declareth the _Name_ of him, or them, he does _Elect_; and by the bare Act of his _Pronunciation_, they Commence Elected Knights; except now and then the Sovereign is pleased to give his Reasons, why the Knight is Elected by him. But though this Act of _Election_ be solely in the _Sovereign_, yet the Consent of the _Knights-Companions_ is frequently recorded in the _Annals_, and sometimes mentioned in the _Commissions_ of _Legations_ to _Foreign Princes_; not that the single Act of _Election_ is, in truth, the Act of the whole Chapter, or is made invalid, without the joynt Consent of the _Knights-Companions_, present at the Election; but their Consent so expressed, is to be taken as an honorary Respect given them by the Register, intimating rather an Applause, or Commendation of their _Sovereign’s Choice_, as being in their Opinions Just and Right, according to the Merit of the Elected, than a material Circumstance, tending to the Ratification of the Election made by the Sovereign, as if defective without it. §. 15. Among other Duties incumbent on the _Register_, and expressed in the Statutes of the _Order_, this is one: That the Register’_s Office is to set down, and record for a Memorial, the Elections (or Scrutinies,) and Names of the Knights Elected_: But in succeeding Times a Scruple arose, if this was not needless, when the _Scrutiny_ should be taken, yet no _Election_ made; to clear up which doubt, in a Chapter held in 5 _Elizabeth_, on St. _George_’s-_Day_, it’s recorded as the Sovereign’s Will and Pleasure, that thenceforward it should be Enacted, and received as the Sanction of a _Law_, within this Order; _That if any Nominations were taken from the Knights-Companions, the same should be entered into the Annals, though there were no Election made of any Person into the Order at that Time_: Which we presume was so Decreed, out of great deference to those Princes and noble Personages, who, in descending Times, should, by the glory of their Exploits, appear but worthy of a _bare Nomination_ into so resplendent and illustrious an Order. And in pursuance of this _Decree_, there is frequent mention made of the delivery of the _Scrutiny_ into the Hands of the Register, in order to be Recorded. The Blue Book says, _Anno_ 22 _Elizabeth_; _That the Chancellor himself_ delivered the _Knights-Companions Votes to the Register, to be committed to Writing, for a perpetual Memorial; and accordingly the Register, as his Duty obliged him, transcribed them, and put them in their proper Place, with all Care and Fidelity_. _Anno_ 34 of the same Queen, ’tis said, _the Votes were delivered to the Register, who took care to Record them, according to usual Order_. Yet maugre this Law, the Entry of Scrutinies hath been sometimes omitted, either by the _Register_’s forgetfulness of the Decree, or some accidental Miscarriages. In some Places of the Annals, in the room of _Scrutinies_, we find Excuses entered, as it’s said, _Anno_ 28 _Elizabeth_; that the _Prelate_, immediately after _Vespers_, presented the Scrutiny to the Sovereign; but because there was no Election made of any new _Knights_, in regard of hurry, or weighty and pressing Affairs, it was laid aside, and _through Neglect lost_, or at least came not into the _Register_’s Hands, to be inserted in its proper Place. And when the Dean of _Windsor_ collected the Scrutiny at _Vespers_, _Anno_ 18 _Elizabeth_, it’s said, _No Election was made, nor any thing else done_: The like Excuse is made, _Anno_ 5 _Charles_ I. but the Fault is thrown upon the Chancellor; for though the Scrutiny had been taken by him, during the _Vespers of the Feast-Day, yet would he not suffer it to be entered_. In some Places we find, _Anno_ 31 _Elizabeth_, the _Votes_ being presented, _they were left with her_. And _Anno_ 11 _Charles_ I. the Scrutiny of _Algernoon_ Earl of _Northumberland_ never came to the Register’s Hands. But the Law yet remains in force, that all _Nominations_ and _Votes_ of the _Knights-Companions_ ought to be enter’d among the _Annals_, whether Election be made or not, unless it shall please the _Sovereign_, upon some Emergency, to forbid it: As appears but by one Example of such a Prohibition, _viz._ _Anno_ 40 _Eliz._ where, by the Queen’s special Command, the _Scrutiny then taken was not recorded among the Acts of this most Noble Order_. But then it is declared, That _the Register took care to set down all the Passages as they happened, the Names only excepted_. And why the _Scrutiny_ is not inserted in the _Registry_, _An._ 44 of _Eliz._ gives this Account: That upon assembling the _Knights-Companions_, it seemed good to the Sovereign, for several urgent Reasons, best known to her self, to give Commandment, That for that time, _they would wholly forbear all Scrutiny of Votes, and Nominations of Persons_; except which, there was nothing wanting to heighten the Solemnity of that Assembly: But this in the _Annals_ is said to be _præter morem_, contrary to the usual Custom. § 16. _Anno_ 27 of _Eliz._ there is a remarkable Occurrence, not to be passed over; for the Earls of _Rutland_ and _Derby_, the morrow after St. _George_’s Day, were desirous to have seen the _Scrutiny_, which was committed into the Custody of the Dean of _Windsor_, to be registred, in pursuance of the before-mentioned Decree, _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ but he returned a modest denial, and said, _It ought not to be seen before it was register’d_. The Earls, not satisfied with this Answer, requested the Opinions of the _Knights-Companions_, present at the Feast, on this Affair; who, upon mature Deliberation, adjudged the Point against them; and since it has been a standing Rule, that no Knight-Companion ought to see whom the other hath named. § 17. It hath chanced, that tho’ the _Nominations_ for _Election_ have been received, presented and perused, yet the Sovereign hath thought expedient to defer it, upon several Considerations, and principally where an intent was to keep an open Stall; but we must understand this of such _Scrutinies_ as are taken of Course, at the _Vespers_ on the Feast-day. And the most memorable Example of this Kind, is that of the Emperor _Sigismond_, who expired in the 16th Year of K. _Henry_ VI. whose Stall was reserved Twenty One Years, and then determined, that Prince _Edward_, the Sovereign’s only Son, should fill it up, being at that time about Six Years of Age. This is the first Emperor, whose Election we find register’d in the _Annals_, being about the 7th of _May_, in the 4th Year of _Henry_ V. styled _Sigismundus Imperator Almanicus_. And keeping a vacant Stall was sometimes given as a Reason by the Sovereign for his deferring an Election, as is plain from _An._ 13. _Car._ I. when the Scrutiny taken the Day before was read over in the Chapter-House, the Sovereign declared, _That he would receive no Man into the Order before his Son_ Charles. Whereupon all the Knights-Companions gave their Opinions, _That this Resolution was rather the effect of Justice, than Fatherly Indulgence; since they all acknowledged him, to be more a Prince by Merit, and towardliness of his Youth, than by the Fortune of his Birth_. At which the Sovereign expressed his Satisfaction no otherwise than by Silence. And in like manner, _Anno_ 15 _Charles_ I. when the Chancellor of the Order gave up the Scrutiny to the Sovereign, he declared——_That he had a purpose to have Chosen Prince_ Rupert, _his Nephew, a Knight of the Order; but being then a Prisoner with the Emperor, he would not Elect any at that Time_; whereupon, a vacancy of a _Stall_ was reserved. It has sometimes been the Sovereign’s Pleasure to defer Elections, without expressing the Cause, as in the 13 of _Elizabeth_; though she perused the Scrutiny in Chapter, yet the _Blue Book_ informs us; That the _said Sovereign made no Election, though two Stalls were vacant_. Thus was it in the 2, 3, 11, and 12, of K. _James_ I. where no other mention is made than this; _none were admitted into the Order this Year_. Sometimes we find these _Prorogations of Elections_ recorded, as solely done by the Will of the _Sovereign_; and at other Times by the _Sovereign_, and the approbation of the _Knights-Companions_; to the first of these we find a Memorial, in the 22 of _Elizabeth_, on the 24 of _April_; that the _Knights-Companions_ had a Message sent to their Chapter, held before Morning-Prayer; _That it was the Pleasure of the Sovereign to prorogue the Election to the following Year_. And so it was, in the 10th of _Charles_ I. though the Nomination was taken by the Chancellor, and presented to the Sovereign in Chapter, _the Sovereign did not think fit to make any Election at all_. And for a Testimony of the second, we meet with this Instance, in the 27th of _Elizabeth_; _that with the concurrent Approbation and Assent of all the Knights-Companions then assisting, the Sovereign thought fit to put off the Election to another Time_. As to the seeming difference of the _Sovereign’s absolute Authority_, and yet the _Knights-Companions Approbation_, we have cleared up that Point in the _Act of Election_; for though it is _his_ unquestionable Authority and Prerogative, to Prorogue _Elections ad libitum_, yet out of Respect, and Honour to the _Knights-Companions_, their Approbation hath been sometimes exprest. § 18. When any Knight-Companion hath received a Summons, to appear at a Chapter of Election, and doth wilfully refuse, or withdraw himself, he was to be mulct a Mark for his Disobedience, which King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes inlarged to twenty Shillings, payable to the Dean and College of _Windsor_, to pray for defunct Souls. And at his next appearance in Chapter, he was to remain kneeling in the midst of them, before the Sovereign, or Deputy, till he was restor’d to their Favour: Yet upon a just Cause signified to the _Sovereign_ some time before, under the Seal of his Arms, he was excused, if it was found just and feasible; if not, it was rejected, and he remained Punishable. And for greater Caution, this Clause was formerly inserted, in the _Letters of Summons_; where, after the Time and Place for Election was certified, and command given to observe both, the Letter concludes thus, _et se estre ny poues nous Signifies soubz, &c._ and if it cannot be accomplished, that is, if the Knight-Companion could not meet at the time assigned, to perform what the Statutes oblige, he should then _signify to the Sovereign, under his Seal, the cause of his Impediment; so that he might perceive by his Excuse_, whether it was worthy of Acceptance, or he in Fault or not. CAP. X. _The_ Investiture of a Knight-Subject _with the_ Garter and George. IF the Knight chance to be at _Windsor_, that is newly Elected, or wheresoever the Chapter is held, after the Sovereign hath signified his Pleasure in the Election of the Person, the _Garter_ is immediately dispatched out of the Chapter, to give him the Intelligence; as is apparent upon the Choice of the Lord _Howard_, and Sir _Henry Marney_, _Anno_ 2 _Henry_ VIII. who was dispatched from the Chapter, to conduct them to the _Sovereign’s_ Presence, to be invested with the principal Ensigns of the Order, the _Garter_ and _George_. And as _Garter_ hath been accustomed to signify in Person the _Election_ of a _Knight_, in like manner an Election is _signified_, by the Letters of the _Sovereign_, when he is pleased (for the greater Honour of the Person) to weave by verbal Notice: In such Cases, it’s the _Chancellor’s_ Office to draw up the _Letters_, and they are to pass, both under the _Sovereign’s Sign Manual_, and Signet of the Order. Such a particular mark of Distinction and Honour was conferr’d on our Sovereign of _Blessed Memory_, _King Charles_ II. Sir _John Burrough Garter_, carrying the Letter. _Charles Rex_, “Our most dear and entirely beloved Son, having, to our great Comfort, seen and considered the ripeness of your Youth, and conceived joyful and pregnant Hopes of your manly Virtue, in which we are assured you will increase, to your own Honour, both in Prowess, Wisdom, Justice, and all Princely Endowments; and that the Emulation of Chevalry will, in your tender Years, provoke and encourage you, to pursue the Glory of Heroick Actions, befitting your Royal Birth, and our Care and Education. We with the Companions of our most Noble Order of the Garter, assembled in Chapter, holden this present Day, at our Castle of _Windsor_; have Elected and Chosen you one of the Companions of our Order. In Signification whereof, we have sent unto you, by our Trusty and Well-Beloved Servant, Sir _John Burrough_ Knight-Garter, and our principal King of Arms, these our _Royal Letters_, requiring you to make your speedy repair unto us, to receive the Ensigns of our most Noble Order, and to be ready for your Installation, upon the 21st Day of this present Month. Given under the Signet of our Order, at our Castle of _Windsor_, the 20th of _May_, in the 14th Year of our Reign, 1638.” _To our dearly beloved Son Prince_ Charles. This is the only Instance we have met with, where a Letter was sent to an Elect Knight, and he at the same time present at Court; but when an Election is confirmed, and the Person remote from the Court, then the general Tenure of the Letter is, both to signify his Election, and Summon him to his Investure, with the Garter and George, as was performed by the Earl of _Derby,_ and Sir _Edward Strafford_, to King _Henry_ of _France_. But where the Sovereign is pleased to mention particular Services, to recommend the Election of a Knight, the Preamble of the Letter is worded accordingly; and as this is a Case not very frequent, it will not be amiss to exemplify it in the Choice of Sir _John Falstoff_, where the Letter runs thus—_We considering the virtuous Fidelity you have shown, and the honourable Exploits you have done, in the Service of our thrice renowned Father, and that in our Service also, you (as many others) have given Proof of that Honour, and these Deserts, wherewith God hath endowed you, always suffering, as is the part of a good Subject, the Pains and Toils of War, for the vindicating and maintaining of our just Right, Claim, and Title, have Chosen you one of our Companions of our Order._ When the Letter barely signifies Election, that is, when the Sovereign does not design a present investure with the Garter and George, but defers it till he takes Possession of his Stall, the Day of his Installation is inferred towards the end of the Letter; and upon his appearance at _Windsor_, so soon as he appears in the Chapter-House, the Garter is first buckled about his left Leg, then follows his Investure with the rest of the Ornaments of the Order, and lastly his Installation. And this was the Case of _Henry_ Earl of _Northumberland_, _Anno_ 29 _Henry_ VIII. whose Investure of the Garter was deferr’d till his appearance at _Windsor_, and then the whole Ceremony was performed at once. § 2. If the elect Knight be at hand, where the Chapter is convened, and the Garter hath been sent to make known to him the Honour, and Conduct him into the _Chapter-House_, to receive the Garter and George, before they break up, Intimation being given of his approach, the Sovereign sends out two of the Knights-Companions to meet him, who, after a mutual Salute, Conduct him between them, to the Presence of the Sovereign, Garter going before them. Thus was _Ubrick_ Duke of _Holstein_, _Anno_ 3 _Jac._ I. introduced into the Chapter, between Prince _Henry_, and the Earl of _Dorset_, and _Christian_ Duke of _Brunswick_ _Anno_ 22 _Jac._ I. between _William_ Earl of _Pembrook_ and _Philip_ Earl of _Montgomery_, to receive the Garter and George. The 6th of _November_, _Anno_ 14 _Charles_ II. _Christian_ Prince of _Denmark_ being elected at a Chapter held at _White-Hall_, and then absent, the Garter King was dispatched next Day by the Sovereign, to inform him, and to desire his Presence the next Day, that he might receive his Investure; which accordingly was done, being conducted between the Earls of _Lindsey_ and _Manchester_ into the Chapter, Garter preceding them, and after three Obeysances, they brought him up to the Sovereign. Among Knights-Subjects, we find the Lord _Burley_, and the Lord _Grey_, were conducted to the Sovereign by the Lord _Clynton_, and the Earl of _Bedford_, _Anno_ 14 _Elizabeth_, _cum multis aliis_. _Anno_ 4 _Jac._ I. _Robert_ Earl of _Salisbury_ proceeded up to the Sovereign’s Throne, between the Earls of _Nottingham_ and _Dorset_. In the Reign of King _Charles_ I. the Earl of _Northampton_ was conducted to receive the Garter in the _Chapter-House_ at _Windsor_, between the Earls of _Pembrook_ and _Montgomery_. And when King _Charles_ II. appeared, upon his Letter of Summons, at the Chapter held in the withdrawing Chamber in _Windsor Castle_, to receive his Investure, two of the Senior Knights, _viz._ _Philip_ Earl of _Pembrook_ and _Montgomery_, and _Thomas_ Earl of _Arundel_ and _Surry_, were sent out to Conduct him in, who brought him between them unto the Sovereign, the Gentleman Usher of the Black Rod going before. The Duke of _Monmouth_ being elected at a Chapter held in the withdrawing Room at _White-Hall_, the 28th of _March_, _Anno_ 15 _Charles_ II. Garter was immediately sent to him in the Sovereign’s Bed-Chamber, who being met at the Door by the Earls of _Lindsey_ and _Manchester_, both the Garter and the Black Rod passed to the lower End of the Room before the Duke and the two Knights-Companions, whence they proceeded up to the Sovereign with three Reverences. At the Election of _James_ Duke of _Cambridge_, in the same Room at _White-Hall_, (_December_ 3. _Anno_ 18 _Charles_ II.) Garter was also sent forth into the Bed-Chamber, to acquaint him that the Earl of _Manchester_, and the Duke of _Monmouth_, were appointed by the Sovereign and Chapter to bring him in thither; that done, the aforesaid Knights-Companions arose and went to the Duke, whom meeting at the Bed-Chamber Door, they took their compass about the rest of the Knights-Companions, (then standing) and brought him between them, from the lower End of the Room, close before the Sovereign, the Garter and Black Rod proceeding. § 3. The Knight elect being thus introduced to the Sovereign, bows with all Reverence, and formerly a short gratulatory Speech was the vogue, that set forth his acknowledgment of his Sovereign’s Royal Favour, and the grateful Respect he bore to the Knights-Companions for his Election. _Anno_ 28. _Hen._ VIII. we find Sir _Nicholas Crew_, after he had been conducted into the Chapter-House at _Windsor_, to receive his Investiture, thus to address himself: giving _infinite Thanks both to the Sovereign and whole Society, for that they had vouchsafed to receive him into the Honour of this most illustrious Order, being a Person in his own Esteem most unworthy thereof_: In the next Place professed, _That whereas he was preferred in this Choice before many others, much more deserving than himself, it was not to be attributed to his Merits, or any Thing by him performed, but meerly to the Sovereign’s Bounty, and the Favour of the Knights-Companions towards him_. The conferring of so singular an Honour, being thus thankfully own’d, the Ceremony of Investiture begins; the _Garter_ first takes place, as the most ancient and chiefest _Ensign_, and then the _George_; but the compleat Investiture is not performed until the Elect Knights are installed at _Windsor_. Formerly the manner of robing of them was performed on this wise: First, the Elect Knight set his Foot upon a Stool, and then one of the Knights-Companions, by the Sovereign’s appointment, as his Substitute, buckled the enobled Garter about his left Leg, as may be seen in the _Antiquities of_ Warwickshire, in an old Draught of the Combats of Sir _John Astley_, who was inrolled in this illustrious Body, and is so represented. But of later Date, the Elect Knight kneeled on his right Knee, whilst this Ceremony was performed, in which space the Words of _Admonition_ and _Signification_, at this part of the Investiture, were read. The _Admonition_, upon the buckling of the Garter, in the _English_ Statutes of K. _Hen._ VIII. is set down on this manner: _SIR,_ _The loving Brethren of the Order of the Garter, have received you their Brother and Fellow; and in Token of this, they give and present you this present Garter, which God grant that you receive and wear from henceforth to his Praise and Glory, and to the Exaltation and Honour of the said Noble Order, and your self._ Afterwards it was decreed, at a Chapter held at _Windsor_, the 5th of _August_, _Anno_ 1 _&_ 2 _Phil._ and _Mary_, to this effect: ‘That not only the same Advertisements, which were wont to be given to Strangers at their Investitures, should be likewise given to Knights-Subjects, that for the future should be elected and install’d; and with a farther Proviso, ‘That among the Knights-Companions there should not be any difference either in Ceremony or Habit.’ Hereupon the aforesaid Tenure ceased to be used upon the fixing of the Garter, and one Form remained at the Investiture of Strangers and Knights-Subjects, which is pronounced by the Chancellor, if the Sovereign or his Lieutenant be present, otherwise by the Register. “To the Laud and Honour of Almighty God, his immaculate Mother, and St. _George_ the holy Martyr, tye or gird your Leg with this noble Garter, wearing it to the increase of your Honour, and in Token and Remembrance of this most noble Order; remembring that thereby you being admonished and encouraged, in all just Battels and Wars, which only you shall take in Hand, both strongly to fight, valiantly to stand, and honourably to have Victory.” But against the Investiture of K. _Charles_ II. the Words of the Signification being better weighed and considered, were thus methodized: “To the Honour of God Omnipotent, and in Memorial of the blessed Martyr St. _George_, tye about thy Leg, for thy Renown, this noble Garter; wear it as the Symbol of the most illustrious Order, never to be forgotten or laid aside; that thereby thou may’st be admonished to be couragious; and having undertaken a just War, into which only thou shalt be engaged, thou may’st stand Firm, valiantly Fight, and successfully Conquer.” The Princely Garter being thus buckled on, and the Words of the Signification pronounced, the Elect Knight is brought before the Sovereign, who puts about his Neck the _George_, pendant at a Sky-colour’d Ribband, at which part of the Ceremony, the Admonition used at the adorning of an installed Knight with the Collar of the Order, (only changing the Word Collar for Ribband) is pronounced; but were alter’d upon the Occasion assign’d before. “Wear this Ribband about thy Neck, adorn’d with the Image of the blessed Martyr, and Soldier of Christ, St. _George_; by whose Imitation provok’d, thou may’st so overpass both prosperous and adverse Adventures, that having stoutly vanquished thy Enemies, both of Body and Soul, thou may’st not only receive the Praise of this transient Combat, but be crown’d with the Palm of eternal Victory.” Greater Respect is conferr’d upon foreign Princes, who receive their Election here, than abroad; because the Sovereign most usually performs the Investiture himself; as was solemniz’d upon _Philip_, King of _Castile_, when the Sovereign took the Garter from the King at Arms, and fixed it on his Leg, and Prince _Henry_ fasten’d the Buckle. Queen _Elizabeth_ her self buckled the Garter about the Leg of _John Casimier_, Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, and hung about his Neck a Gold Chain with the _George_ at it. And the like Honour did King _James_ I. confer upon the Duke of _Holstein_, in the 3d Year of his Reign. Sometimes it happens, tho’ very rarely, for the Sovereign, out of his special Grace and Favour, to condescend to Honour a Knight-Subject this way; tho’, when Queen _Elizabeth_ was pleased to adorn the Lord _Burleigh_ with the Garter, the _Annals_ record it to be done as it were _by the by_. The same Favours she bestow’d, tho’ at different times, upon _Henry_, Earl of _Sussex_, and the Earl of _Shrewsbury_. King _James_ I. invested _Henry_, Earl of _Northampton_, with the principal Ensigns of the Order, as a Person worthy of so great an Honour: And the _Blessed Martyr_ placed both the _Garter_ and the _George_, with his own Hands, upon King _Charles_ II. Sometimes the Sovereign hath but performed part of the Investiture, and laid his Commands on the senior Knight to do the rest. Thus, _Anno_ 13 _Henry_ VIII. the Sovereign reached out the Garter to the Marquis of _Dorset_, and commanded him to buckle it about the Leg of the Earl of _Devonshire_; which, whilst he was about, the Duke of _Norfolk_ gave him his Assistance, and the Sovereign put on the Gold Chain. At the Investiture of _Christian_, Duke of _Brunswick_, _Anno_ 22 _Jac._ I. the Sovereign put about his Neck the Blue Ribband, whereat hung the Effigies of St. _George_; and the Earls, who introduc’d him to the Sovereign’s Presence, buckled on the Garter. Thus did the Sovereign to _William_, Earl of _Northampton_, _Anno_ 4 _Car._ I. and the Earl of _Pembroke_ fasten’d the Garter about his left Leg. This Order of Investiture began to be inverted _Anno_ 22 _Jac._ I. the _George_ and the Ribband being first put on, and the Garter last. And so was it performed when the Prince of _Denmark_, Dukes of _Monmouth_, _Cambridge_, and _Albemarle_, received their Investiture in the Reign of King _Charles_ II. The Garter, as it was the first, so is the principal and most worthy Ensign of the Order; and, in the Practice of all former Times, had always the Preference given to it. The Investiture with these two Ensigns, hath generally been performed by the two senior Knights, at the Command of the Sovereign; but always in his Presence, the Chapter sitting; but if absent, then by his Lieutenant. For, in 31 _Eliz._ the Lord _Buckhurst_ being elected at _Whitehall_, and coming to Court wholly ignorant of the Affair, and after the Sovereign was risen, (yet leaving the Chapter sitting) her Lieutenant invested him both with the _Garter_ and _George_. After the Solemnity is compleated, the elect Knight renders most humble Thanks to the Sovereign, and with due Respects salutes the Knights-Companions, who re-salute the elect Knight, and joyfully receive him into their Society. If two or more elect Knights receive this Investiture at one time, as soon as the Senior is invested, and his humble Thanks presented, he moves downwards towards the Chapter-House Door, and there stands till the next Junior Knight is invested; and if there be more, so on until the Chapter break up. § 4. Where a Knight-Subject, at the time of his Election, is far distant from Court, or beyond Sea, and the Sovereign determines to send him the Two principal Ensigns of the Order, the Charge of this Employ does of right belong to the _Garter_. For the Proof of which there are divers Precedents. The Letters heretofore sent from the Sovereign, along with the Ensigns of the Order, to the elect Knights, have, for the most part, been drawn after the Form of those that certify the Election, and differs only in the last Clause, which requires the elect Knight to repair to the Sovereign: The difference lay not in the Body, but in the Direction of the Letter, which was always worded according to the Quality of the Person to whom it was sent. As to a Knight-Batchelor, the Direction was, _To our trusty and well-beloved_; and to an Earl, _Right trusty, and right well-beloved Cousin_; to a Duke, _Right trusty, and right entirely beloved Cousin_, &c. The Forms of those Letters, sent upon like Occasions to Knights-Subjects, when King _Charles_ II. was beyond Sea, were penn’d after another Model, and contained other additional particular Clauses; as, 1. Power to wear the _Star_ of Silver about St. _George_’s Cross; 2. The Great Collar of the Order; and, 3. To style themselves _Knights, and Companions of the Order of the Garter_, in as ample a Manner, as if they had been installed at _Windsor_; with an Assurance of receiving the whole Habit there, when the Sovereign was restored to the Possession thereof. And it appears from some of these Letters, that by reason Sir _Edward Walker_, Garter, was otherwise employ’d in the Service of the Sovereign, when they were transmitted, the Sovereign pitch’d upon other Persons, to carry both the Letters and Ensigns of the Order, and yet continued the Garter in the Rights of his Office. However, Sir _Edward_ esteeming this devolving his Employment on others, as an Invasion on the Rights of his Office; and having a just regard for the Interest of his Successors, no less than his own, humbly petitioned King _Charles_ II. for Redress, and obtained his gracious Reference thereupon, to several _Knights_ of the Order, to examine the Matter, and to give in their Report, what they found, and what they thought proper to be effected therein; and upon whose Report the Sovereign did him full Right by his gracious _Declaration_. For the Dukes of _Buckingham_ and _Hamilton_, and the Marquis of _Newcastle_, to whom this Affair was referr’d, gave in their Report to the _King_ at _Breda_, _May_ 27. 1650. _We_, George, _Duke of_ Buckingham, William, _Duke of_ Hamilton, _and_ William, _Marquis of_ Newcastle, _Knights of the most noble Order of the Garter, having read and consider’d the within written Petition, do find the Allegations therein mentioned to agree with the Statutes and ancient Practices of the said Order; and that Garter King of Arms, and his Deputies, ought to bear all Letters-Patents appertaining to the Brethren of the said Order, and all Elections to the Knights elect. And we do therefore make this Report to your Majesty, to the end you may be pleased to mantain the Petitioner in his just Rights; and that no Example lately made may be brought in Precedent against him, or his Successors in the said Office._ _G._ Buckingham. Hamilton. _W._ Newcastle. It was formerly the Practice, to send the Book of Statutes, under the common Seal of the Order, together with the Letters signifying an Election, and the Ensigns of the Order, no less to a Knight Subject than to a Stranger, that he might peruse and advise thereupon, whether he would accept of the Election, or not; for so it appears, _Anno_ 4 _Hen._ VI. by the Letters sent to Sir _John Falstoff_. Within a few Days after Prince _Rupert_ was elected into this Order, (being then in _Holland_) a Commission of Legation was prepared to be sent thither, with the _Garter_ and _George_, by Sir _John Burrough_, Kt. to perform the Investiture with them; but Sir _John_ dying, prevented the Ceremony. Some time after the Prince had been in _England_, the then Sovereign thought fit to lay his Commands on Sir _James Palmer_, Chancellor of the Order, to attend his Highness, to declare the Reason why the said Commission was not sent and executed, as was designed, as well as to deliver him the Commission it self; to the intent (being prevented of receiving his Installation at _Windsor_, because that Castle continued in the Possession of the Rebels) it might remain with him as a Memorial of his Sovereign’s Princely Favour, and Respect to his Quality and Merits, and for a farther Evidence of his being admitted into this most Noble Order, since there was no other Memorial thereof, but the Minutes of his Election, and this Commission. And accordingly on _Monday_, the 14th of _January_, 1644. the Chancellor, accompanied with Dr. _Christopher Wren_, Register, and Sir _Edward Walker_, newly made Garter, attended the Prince at his Lodgings in _Oxford_; who, having notice of their Design, receiv’d them with all obliging Civility; and the Chancellor, in an eloquent Speech, made known to his Highness his Sovereign’s Commands, and the Intent of his coming; which was no sooner finished, but Sir _James Palmer_ presented his Petition to the Prince, who gave his Majesty many humble Thanks for this gracious Message; and acknowledged his Majesty’s Favours beyond his Desert; but promised he would study to be more worthy by his Actions, than in return of Words; with many Thanks to the Chancellor, and other Officers of the Order, for their Trouble: Whereupon they took their Leave, and the Chancellor went immediately to his Majesty, and gave him a Narrative of what they had done. § V. It was an ancient Custom, and part of the Ceremony belonging to the Investiture with the Garter, to give him an Oath, whether he was a Stranger or a Subject-Knight, which we find styled, _The Oath in such Cases accustomed to be taken_; and which was to this effect; _That the Knight should well and faithfully keep and observe, so far as God should enable him, all that was contained in the Statutes of the Order_: But this of late hath been disused, and not imposed, unless upon foreign Princes. It is observable, that _Anno_ 4 _Hen._ VI. a particular Commission was issued, to the Earls of _Warwick_, _Salisbury_, and _Suffolk_, with Power, to any Two, or One of them, to receive this Oath from Sir _John Falstoff_, upon his Investiture; which was besides the Oath his Proctor was afterwards to take at the Installation, which Sir _John_ empowered him to do on his behalf; which was, _Such Oath as should be required at the time of Installation_. Altho’ we have fully treated of the Ceremony and Manner of investing a Knight elect, with the _Garter_ and _George_, we shall subjoin Two or Three considerable Instances, as most proper to this Place. When _Philip_, Prince of _Spain_, _Anno_ 1 _Mariæ_, had these Ensigns of the Order sent him, the Sovereign joyn’d Garter King of Arms, with the Earl of _Arundel_, to perform the Investiture; who, upon notice of his arrival on the Coast of _England_, set forward on their Journey to _Southampton_; where, on _Friday_ the 20th of _July_, they took Water, and meeting the Prince before he landed, entered his Barge, and gave him notice of his Election in a short Speech; which being ended, _Garter_ having the Garter in his Hand, kissed it, and so presented it to the Earl, who forthwith fasten’d it about the Prince’s Leg; and after _Garter_ had presented the Earl with the _George_, hanging at a Chain of Gold, he put it likewise about the Prince’s Neck. The Ceremony of Investiture being thus performed, the Prince came on shore at _Southampton_; and on the uppermost Stair were ready attending his landing, the Marquis of _Winchester_, Lord High Treasurer of _England_, with divers other Lords: The Prince gave the Lord _Williams_ his White Staff, and made him Lord Chamberlain of his Houshould; and Sir _Anthony Brown_, Master of his Horse, presented him, from the Queen, a Horse with a Foot-cloth of Crimson Velvet, richly embroider’d with Gold and Pearls, having the Bridle and all other Furniture suitable, whereon he rode to the Cathedral, and after Prayers to the Lodging prepared for him. Concerning the _Garter_’s Investiture of the Earl of _Warwick_, at _Newhaven_ in _France_, the first of _May_, _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ is as follows: The _Garter_ repairing first to the Earl’s Lodgings, put on his Mantle in the next Chamber to the Earl’s, and proceeded into the Earl’s Chamber; where, having made Three Reverences, he buckled the Garter about his left Leg, and after put on the _George_ and the Ribband about his Neck; reading to the Earl the Words of the Signification, appointed to be pronounced at the Investiture; which being concluded, _Garter_ retir’d into the Room where he had put on his Mantle, and there disrobed himself, and so the Ceremony ended. It was the Custom about these Times, for the Nobility, Allies, or Friends, to the elect Knight, to send him by the _Garter_, several _Garters_ and _Georges_, as Marks of Congratulation for the Honour he was to receive, which the _Garter_ delivered to him when the Investiture was finished, and he had put off his Robe, with the particular Services and Respects of those Friends who had bestow’d them. For thus was it with the Earl of _Warwick_, at _Newhaven_, and the Lord _Scroop_ at _Carlisle_, _Anno_ 26 _Eliz._ At the _Garter_’s return to Court, he is obliged to deliver an Account to the Sovereign, how he hath discharged his Employment; and by special Directions from the elect Knight, who presents the highest Respects he can express, as well to the Sovereign as to the rest of the Knights-Companions, for honouring him with a Reception into so illustrious a Body. We shall close this Section with a brief Account of the Investiture of the Duke of _Gloucester_, on _Easter-day_ in the Morning, being the 14th of _April_, 1653. In reference to which Ceremony there was provided: 1. A _Garter_ with the Motto, to be tyed about his left Leg. 2. A _George_ in a Ribband, to be put about his Neck. 3. An embroider’d _Cross_ of St. _George_, with a _Garter_ and _Star_, to be sew’d on the left Shoulder of the Duke’s Cloak. 4. A Velvet Cushion, whereon the _Ensigns_ and _Ornaments_ of the Order were to be laid. For the Honour of the Order, and his said Highness, Sir _Edward Walker_, Garter, humbly proposed, That he might be assisted by Two or Four Knights in performing his Duty. That his Highness the Duke might receive the Ensigns of the Order, in the Presence-Chamber of the Princess Royal, or in his own, accompanied with the Queen of _Bohemia_, her Royal Highness, and some other Persons of Honour and Quality. That his Highness having placed himself under the State, _Garter_ should take the Cushion upon his Arms, on which were to be laid all the particular Ornaments just now mentioned; being assisted with the Knights, and a Passage left for him to make his Three Obeysances, he should proceed up towards the Duke, and lay the Cushion with the Ornaments upon a Stool set near his Highness for that purpose. That he should signifie to his Higness, in few Words, the Cause of his coming, and then deliver into his Hands the Sovereign’s Letter. That his Highness having receiv’d it, should break it open, and deliver it back to the _Garter_ to be read; which he having done, should return it to his Highness. That, after this, he should proceed to the Investiture of his Highness with the Ensigns of the Order. Which being done, he briefly represented unto his Highness, in a Speech, somewhat of the Quality and Splendor of the Order. And, lastly, to kiss his Highness Hand, and so depart. And according to those Proposals, and in the same Order, were all Things performed. § 6. The Sovereign of this most Noble Order defrays the Charges of the _Garter_, whensoever, and as often as he is dispatch’d to any elect Knight-Subject, either with Letters to signifie his Election, or to invest him with the _Garter_ and _George_; and this is commonly proportioned according to the length or the shortness of the Journey. The Allowance for the Journey which Sir _Gilbert Dithick_, Garter, made into the Counties of _Lincoln_ and _Cumberland_, first to the Earl of _Rutland_, and then to the Lord _Scroop_, when Queen _Elizabeth_ was Sovereign, appears to have been 20 _l._ Besides the Sovereign’s Allowance to the _Garter_, he receives honourable Gratuities and Rewards from the elect Knight himself, after he has performed the Investiture; and these have usually been proportioned, according to the estimate of the Honour he receives, and the particular affection he has for the Garter, and the service done by him. Among whom, _Anno_ 17 _Henry_ VIII. we find the Earl of _Arundel_ bestow’d on _Thomas Wriothesley_, Garter, ten Pounds in Angelots, being then at his Mannor of _Dawnley_; and _Ralph_ Earl of _Westmoreland_, elected at the same Time with the aforesaid Earl, being at _Mile-end_, gave to him six Pounds thirteen Shillings and four Pence. The Earl of _Northumberland_, in the 23 of _Henry_ VIII. bestow’d on the Garter, for the verbal certifying him of his Election, four Pounds, though he went no farther than the Chapter-House Door. Lastly, _Anno_ 26 _Elizabeth_, the Earl of _Rutland_ honourably received the Garter at _Newark_, and the Lord _Scroop_ gave him thirty Pounds in Gold, a Velvet Cloak, and a _Gallaway Nag_, and to _William Dethick_, _York Herald_, who accompanied Garter to _Carlisle_, ten Pounds. But since these Times, the Knights elect have enlarged their gratuities to Garter, for his Service upon this Occasion. CAP. XI. _Of Preparations for the Personal Installation of a Knight._ § 1. THE Inauguration of a Knight of this most Noble Order, consists in a Conjunction of many Ceremonies, and contains the most solemn part of those, which compleateth all the rest; and till this great Solemnity be regularly and duly performed, the Person elected hath not the Honour to be enrolled among the Number of Founders, but barely passes for an elect Knight, and no other: For the Statute expresly says, That in Case a Knight elect die before his Installation, He shall not be named one of the Founders; and the reason assigned for it is, because he hath not had the full Possession of his Estate, and in this Point do the other Bodies of the Statutes agree. But when the Ceremonies of Installation are compleatly finished, without all doubt the Knight is amply vested, in Possession of all Honours and Privileges appertaining to the Founder of this most Noble Order. But to spur up each elect Knight, who is either a Subject to his Sovereign, or resides within the Realm, (and consequently is better able to provide for Installment, than one remaining in Foreign Parts,) for the completion of his Honour, or else to wave the Act of Election, he has the space of one Year allowed him by the Statutes for Installation, otherwise his Election is ordained to be absolutely null and void: Nor can there be any Motive sufficient to retard the Sovereign from proceeding to a new Election, unless the elect Knight send or produce an Extenuation or Excuse for such his delay, fit to be excepted by the Sovereign or his Deputy, and the whole of that resplendent Body, or that the Sovereign himself think fit to defer the Ceremony of Installation for some time longer. For which reason, when certain Articles, tending to the Honour of the Order, had been prepared by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and ten Knights-Companions, in a Chapter held the 24th of _April_, _Anno_ 21 _Jacobus_ I. ratified by the Sovereign, and ordered to be observed; one of them was for accelerating the Installation, after the Knight had been elected, yet qualified with this Exception: _Unless for some special Cause the Sovereign shou’d think fit to defer the same until the Eve or Day of St._ George _next following, the Time of Election_. § 2. The Feast of Installation hath not been hitherto assigned to any certain Period of Time, but has always depended upon the Will and Pleasure of the Sovereign, to affix a convenient Day, which hath been granted upon the request of the Knights elect, or some other of the Knights-Companions, whose Favour and Esteem with the Sovereign was best able to prevail; such a one do we find _Anno_ 35 _Elizabeth_; who, on the behalf of the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, obtained the 19th of _June_ the said Year, to be appointed for the Installation. It sometimes happens, that though the Day of Installation be prefixed, yet something extraordinary intervening, it hath been prorogued to a farther and more convenient Season for the Sovereign’s Affairs. And the most remarkable Instance is set down, _Anno_ 3 and 4 _Philip_ and _Mary_, when the Earl of _Sussex_, the Lord _Grey_, and Sir _Robert Rochester_, Knights elect, had their Installation, together with the Feast of St. _George_, prorogued to the 10th of _May_ in the Year aforesaid. But many urgent Affairs, relating both to the King and the Queen, fell out about that time; not only the Grand Feast, but the Solemnity of their Installation were prorogued to the 5th of _December_, and stood so by several Prorogations, to the 20th of _February_ next ensuing; yet it was ordered that the Earl of _Sussex_ shou’d be immediately installed, which was performed on the 8th of _January_, and the Lord _Grey_ the 20th of _April_ following; but Sir _Robert Rochester_ never obtained that Honour. Though the time of Installation be arbitrary and uncertain, yet hath the Place, from the first Institution of the Order, been appointed only to the Sovereign’s Free Chapel of St. _George_, within whose Choice are erected the Sovereigns and Knights-Companions Stalls, and under its sacred Roof their Banners and Atchievements are affixed, as Monuments of their high Merit, and so great Honour. For though the Celebration of the Grand Feast of St. _George_, happened to be removed from _Windsor_, by a Decree of the 1 _Elizabeth_; yet the Feast of the Installation was excepted, and ordered to be Solemniz’d in that Place: For _Anno_ 21 _Jac._ I. it was provided among the Orders, _That after an Election made of a Knight of the Order, his Installation shou’d be performed at_ Windsor, _according to the ancient Customs and Statutes of the Order_. When the Sovereign hath been pleased to prefix a certain Day for this Solemnity of Installation, there are several things to be obtained, previous to it. (1.) A Commission to admit and instal the elect Knight. (2.) Letters to each of the Commissioners, and the elect Knight, to repair to _Windsor_. (3.) Warrants for the Sovereign’s Livery. (4.) A Bill or Warrant for the removal of Stalls and Atchievements, all signed by the Chancellor of the Order, with the Sign Manual of the Sovereign: And lastly, the Knights own Preparations; among which his Atchievements are to be ready to be hung up, as soon as he is installed. § 3. No elect Knight can be installed, unless by the Sovereign of the Order himself, or by his Commission drawn up in Writing, and passed under the Great-Seal of the Order, directed either to his Lieutenant or Knights-Commissioners. There is but one Instance to be found, where the Sovereign hath been pleased to Honour a Knight by installing of him himself; and that was _Philip_ of _Castile_ and _Leon_, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. yet it is feasible enough that _Sigismond_ the Emperor, and some other Foreign Princes of Rank and Eminence, might be installed by other Sovereigns, though there’s no Memorial left upon Record. _In reference to Installation by Commission, it was ordained by the Statutes of Institution; That in Case the Sovereign shou’d be absent out of the Kingdom, at the Time of Installation of any of the Knights, so as he could not personally perform those things his Office obliged him to, it shou’d be Lawful for him to Constitute, as his Deputy in this Affair, whomsoever of the Society he shou’d think fit; and he to have Power and Authority, in the Sovereign’s Name, to Perform and Execute these Things, which it wou’d have been in his own part to have done, had he been Present._ By Virtue of this Article, the Sovereign’s Deputy, or Lieutenant, performed the Ceremony before the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. which was usually done at the Feast of St. _George_; but in the Commission given out for Installation, formerly the Lieutenant was first mentioned, and the Knights-Companions appointed for his Assistance at the said Feast, were joined with him in the Commission for Installation; but of late, the Commission hath passed to the Lieutenant alone. King _Henry_ VIII. by his Statutes, enlarged the Power of his Deputy, and they run to two or more of the Knights-Companions, that shou’d Exercise the same by the Sovereign’s Letters of Commission. And by the Privilege of this Article, whensoever after, the Sovereign’s did Constitute an Installation, otherwise than at the Feast of St. _George_, they then delegated their Authority to such of the Knights-Companions as were judged most proper to perform this Ceremony. The Year after the enacting this Statute, there’s a Commission recorded to be issued out to the Marquiss of _Dorset_, and the Earls of _Devonshire_ and _Kent_, to Instal the Lords _Ferrers_ of _Chartley_, the substance of which is in our Annals. The particular Powers these Commissions have granted to them, are to accept and admit the Knight into the Order, to receive the Oath, and to Instal him; And their general Power is, to effect and accomplish every Point which belongs to his due Admittance, and plenary Instalment. § 4. Besides, the Commission impowering the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, or Knights-Commissioners, therein nominated to the Installation of an elect Knight, it hath been a matter frequent with the Sovereign, to Issue out Letters of Summons under his privy Signet, both to the Commissioners for Installation, and elect Knights, under the signet of the Order; those to the Commissioners are directed severally to each, nominated in the Commission; who are to give them notice of the Instalment, and to require their repair to _Windsor_, against the Day assigned, that they may proceed to their Installation. Those directed to the elect Knights, pass likewise under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, and Signet of the Order; and if there be two or more Knights appointed to be Installed on the same Day, the like Letter is sent to each of them, the difference being only in the Direction. Besides these Letters sent from the Sovereign, the Chancellor (if the Sovereign be absent,) in his circular Letter to the Knights-Companions, gives them an intimation of the designed Installation, upon the Feast of St. _George_. And if the Feast be held either by the Sovereign or his Lieutenant, he dispatcheth a Letter to the Prelate of the Order, intimating the Sovereign’s Commands for his attendance at the Day appointed; and if it be performed by Commissioners, he issues his Letters to the three inferior Officers of the Order, purporting the same Command; the conveyance of which appertains to the Garter, and are left to his Care, and Trust, by the Constitutions relating to the Order, whose allowances and rewards upon these and such like Services, in their due Place, shall be considered. § 5. The third matter to be obtained by the Chancellor of the Order, is the Sovereign’s Warrant, directed for the Master of the Great Wardrobe, for the Time being, to deliver so much Velvet for the Livery of the Order, as will make the Knight elect a Surcoat and Hood, and as much Sarcenet or Taffety as will serve to line them: Of such a Warrant there is an ancient Precedent in Latin, entered in the Black Book of the Order; where it runs, _Nos ideo volumus & præcipimus, ut hinc Tabellioni virgas Octodecem subrubri ostri de more tradas, cum tanto albo serico, quanto vestimentum inde conficiendum infulciri poterit, pro liverata (quam vocant) sua, &c._ There is likewise inserted another Precedent in English of the like Nature, for the delivery of these Materials to Sir _John Wallop_ Kt. elected _Anno_ 38 _Henry_ VIII. and in the same Form run all the Warrants of Queen _Mary_ and Queen _Elizabeth_. Over and above these, there is a Warrant and Scheme prepared for the Sovereign to Sign, wherein is described the Order of the Stalls of _Windsor_, as he wou’d have them stand at the ensuing Election; by the Virtue of which, the Garter is impowered to shift or remove the Plates and Atchievements of the present Knights-Companions, so that room may be made for the elect Knight, or Knights, and to fix the new Plates and Atchievements within, and over the Stalls, in such order as they are rank’d in the Scheme. As soon as the Sovereign’s Pleasure is known concerning an Installation, Garter brings to the Chancellor of the Order, the Names of the present Knights-Companions, placed in the order they then fit in their Stalls, to the intent he may present them to the Sovereign; who, upon observing the series wherein they stand already, he may easier determine how to alter and place both them, and the new elect Knights. _Anno_ 27 _Elizabeth_, the Office of the Garter being Vacant, this employ was put upon the Clarenceux, and the Sovereign’s Warrant for removal and placing of Plates and Atchievements, was delivered to him, five Days before the Installation of the Earl of _Rutland_, the Lords _Cobham_ and _Scroop_, who thereupon fixed them according to the direction given; upon what Ground this alteration and removal came to be made, and continues still in Vogue, though it was otherwise at the Institution of the Order, wherein we must have recourse to the Statutes, and the antique Practice grounded upon them: Among the Statutes, those of the Institution did ordain, That if any Earl, Baron, or Knight-Batchellor, shou’d depart this Life, he that succeeded in his Place, of what Condition or State soever, shou’d possess the same Stall which his Predecessor held before, without changing: So that it might happen for an Earl, or a Duke, to succeed a Knight, and, _vice versa_, it was thus at first constituted by _Edward_ III. _that it might be known who were the first Founders of this most Noble Order_. Now how punctually this Article of the Statutes hath been observed, that none Chosen along time after the Institution of the Order, shou’d interrupt or change this course, we shall demonstrate, conceiving it very material to eye those Tables, yet preserved in the Chapter-House in _Windsor_, wherein are collected the Names of all those Knights-Companions who succeeded one another in each Stall, until the beginning of _Henry_ VII’s Reign. From which Series of Succession, we shall remark how exactly the Law in this Point hath been observed, even to King _Henry_ VIII’s Reign, when it received some alteration in this Point. For we find in the Annals several Knights designed for the Stall of their immediate Predecessors, by the Honour only of Election, although prevented of Installation by Death, or other accidents; and the Statutes do not only bind him who shall chance to attain the Honour of Installation, _but him who shall succeed or come after the Defunct Knight_. First therefore we shall Instance in Foreign Kings, among whom we find _Ericus_ King of _Denmark_, to have received _Installation_ in _Henry_ V’s Reign, not according to the State and Dignity of a King, but into the Stall of that Knight-Companion whom he succeeded, _viz._ the Duke of _Bavaria_. _John_ the first King of _Portugal_, a Knight and Companion, likewise in _Henry_ V’s Time, was installed in the second Stall on the Sovereign’s Side, which belong’d to _Henry_ Duke of _Lancaster_, his first Predecessor: And to this King did succeed, in the same Stall, his Son _Edward_ King of _Portugal_, _Anno_ 13 _Henry_ VI. to whose Successor _Humphry_, _Anno_ 34, and _Casimir_ King of _Poland_ were elected, _Anno_ 28 _Henry_ VI. into the sixth Stall on the Prince’s side, at that Time vacant by the Death of the Duke _Conimbero_, whose first Founder was Sir _John Mohun_. _Alphonsus_ King of _Arragon_ and _Naples_, _Anno_ 38 _Henry_ VI. was elected into the Stall of _Don Altro Vasques Dalmedea Count d’Averence_, being the seventh on the Sovereign’s side, Sir _Hugh Courtney_ first possessing it. _Ferdinand_ King of _Naples_ and _Sicily_, elected _Anno_ 3 _Edward_ IV. was installed on the third on the Prince’s side, _Ralph_ Earl of _Stafford_ having been first installed therein. And lastly, we find _Alphonsus_ King of _Sicily_ and _Jerusalem_, being elected by _Henry_ VII. received his Installation on the Prince’s side, whose Predecessor was _Thomas Beauchamp_ Earl of _Warwick_. In the second Place, if we descend to Foreign Princes, it is remarkable, that _William_ Duke of _Gueldres_, elected by _Richard_ II. was installed in that which Sir _John Beauchamp_ possessed, and _William_ Earl of _Holland_, _Haynalt_, and _Zealand_, in that which appertained to Sir _John Chandos_. _Philip_ Duke of _Burgundy_, in the Time of _Henry_ V. into the Stall of Sir _John Clifford_. And _Anno_ 28 _Henry_ VI. _Henry_ Duke of _Brunswick_ was elected into the Duke of _Suffolk_’s Stall. And as the Statute was carefully observed, with reference to the Election and Installation of Foreign Princes, so no less in relation to the Princes of the Blood at Home; among whom let us observe, in the third Place, the ranking the Sons of the Founder of this most Noble Order; where we see _Lyonel_ Duke of _Clarence_ his third Son, to have been installed in the sixth Stall on the Sovereign’s side, whose immediate Predecessor was Sir _John Beauchamp_: In like manner _John_ of _Gaunt_, Duke of _Lancaster_, his fourth Son was installed in the seventh Stall on the Prince’s side, having Sir _Thomas Holland_ for his Predecessor and a Founder: His fifth Son _Edmund Langley_, Duke of _York_, possess’d the Stall Sir _Hugh Courtney_ did before: And the sixth Son, _Thomas Woodstock_, Duke of _Gloucester_, enjoy’d the Stall Sir _John Grey_ did before: This Rule was likewise observed strictly in relation to the Sons of King _Henry_ VII. If we review the aforesaid Tables, we shall find, that as the Knights-Companions of higher Dignity assumed the Stalls, (when they became vacant) though often of the lower sort, so some of the inferior rank among them have had the Honour to be installed in Seats of a superior Class, and this by the virtue and due of the Law. Amongst these Knights-Companions we shall enumerate Sir _Philip la Vache_, a _Gascon_, who, in the Reign of King _Richard_ II. was first installed in the Prince’s Stall, (being vacant by the Death of _John_ of _Gaunt_,) though afterwards removed to the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side. Sir _Nicholas Sarnesfield_, Standard-bearer to the Founder, who succeeded _Hugh_ Earl of _Stafford_, and after him Sir _William Arundel_, immediate Successor to Sir _Nicholas_, were both installed in the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side: As likewise Sir _John Robsart_, Sir _Gilbert Talbot_, and Sir _John Grey_, _&c._ were installed in the second or third Stalls on the Sovereign’s side. These Instances already asserted, are sufficient to manifest the Usage and Practice, how the Knights-Companions have succeeded in the Stalls of their immediate Predecessors, down to the Reign of _Henry_ VIII. and was consonant and agreeable to the ancient Law of the Order. But we are to observe, that tho’ each Knight was, by the before-mentioned Article, constituted to succeed his immediate Predecessor, in the Stall void by his Death, yet there’s an exception as to that of the Prince of _Wales_. This Stall is the first on the left Hand, at the entrance into the Choir of St. _George_’s _Chappel_ at _Windsor_, and wherein _Edward_ the Black Prince was installed; from this Stall does the whole range of Stalls on the same side take their Denomination, and to which the Prince of _Wales_, as soon as he is elected into the Order, hath a due Title. Though this Stall _de Jure_ appertains to that Prince, yet heretofore, when the Sovereign had no Heir, then was it for the present disposed to some other Knight, otherwise a defect in the full Number of Knights-Companions would have ensued. The first that obtained that Honour, (besides the Prince of _Wales_,) was _John_ of _Gaunt_, Duke of _Lancaster_, decreed him by K. _Richard_ II. who never had Issue, and removed from the seventh Stall thither. But the first Companion that happened to be installed in it, was Sir _Philip la Vache_ just mentioned, which was a great Honour done to one of his Rank: But it fell to him by the then Law of the Order, being elected into the Room of the said Duke, who died possessed of it. But King _Henry_ IV. coming to the Crown, and his eldest Son being created Prince of _Wales_, laid claim to the Stall by Virtue of that Statute, and had it assigned to him. Nevertheless, that the former Possessor might suffer as little diminution as might be in the Honour of his Session, he was removed no lower than to the Stall which King _Henry_ IV. lately held, when he was Earl of _Derby_. Upon the Death of _Henry_ IV. _Henry_ V. being Sovereign, Sir _John Dabrichcourt_ supplyed the vacancy, and was installed therein; and he dying in the fifth Year of that King possess’d thereof, his Plate continues in that Stall to this Day, and the Emperor _Sigismond_ succeeds Sir _John Dabrichcourt_ in the Prince’s Stall. Some few Years before King _Henry_ VI. died, he had a Son Born; and though the Emperor _Frederick_ was elected into the Order, _Anno_ 35 _Henry_ VI. yet was that Stall reserved for the Prince, (though he never possess’d it) and the Emperor 37 _Henry_ VI. was installed by Proxy in the Duke of _Somerset_’s Stall, then lately deceased. In _Edward_ IV’s Reign, the right of this Stall returned again to _Edward_ his Son, the Prince of _Wales_, and in _Henry_ VII’s, to Prince _Arthur_, but upon his Death, to _Maximilian_, Son of _Frederick_ King of the _Romans_, and after Emperor, enjoyed it. So did the Emperor _Charles_ V. (his Grandchild,) in regard there was no Son as yet Born to the Sovereign. But Prince _Edward_ being Born, while the Stall was possessed by _Charles_ V. it chanc’d likewise that the King of the _Scots_ died, which caus’d King _Henry_ VIII. to reserve his Stall for that Prince, although he never had Possession of it, or was elected into the Order, though we find him once registred in a Scrutiny. King _Henry_ VIII. dying, Prince _Edward_ became, both by Inheritance and Succession, Sovereign of this most Noble Order. From this Time, to the eighth Year of King _James_ I. there was no Prince of _Wales_, who finding the Prince’s Stall vacant, at his entrance upon the English Throne, did in a Chapter in the first Year of his Reign, advance the French King _Henry_ IV. from the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, into it; and appointed Prince _Henry_ to be installed in that King’s void Seat, where he continued till _Anno_ 3 _Jac._ I. that _Christierne_ IV. King of _Denmark_, came to be installed by Proxy, and the Prince was moved lower to make way for him, though he was Senior both by Election and Installation. _Anno_ 9 _Jac._ I. upon the Death of the French King, not the Prince, whose Right it was, since he was created Prince of _Wales_, but the said King of _Denmark_, was translated to the vacant Stall; and hereupon Prince _Henry_ was returned again to the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, which he enjoyed as long as he survived, and upon his Death, Prince _Charles_ was removed into it, and there remained all King _James_’s Reign. When King _Charles_ II. came to be installed, the Sovereign finding him prevented from assuming the Prince’s Stall, the King of _Denmark_ being yet alive, assigned to him the second Stall on the Sovereign’s side, (wherein himself sat whilst Prince of _Wales_,) and where hitherto his Plate remains as a fixed Memorial of his Installation therein. Although it has been made apparent, that the _Knights-Companions_, at their Election or Installation, succeeded the immediate _defunct Knight_ in his Stall, yet we may observe, that sometimes after Installation, as an especial signal of Favour and Indulgence, the Sovereign hath been pleased, though very rarely, to advance a _Knight-Companion_ to a higher Stall than that wherein he was first placed; and though there be no such Permission granted by the Law of the Order, yet we find _John_ of _Gaunt_, Duke of _Lancaster_, removed from the seventh Stall on the Prince’s side, to the Prince’s Stall it self, and it’s said to be done by the Decree of the Sovereign and the _Knights-Companions_. And no doubt but as this was done by so good Authority, and so upon no less enducements to the Sovereign, and the whole Society. We shall here mention a few of these extraordinary Cases. _William Henalt_, Earl of _Ostervant_, was advanced by King _Richard_ II. from the eleventh Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the Duke of _Britain_’s, being the second on the Prince’s side. _Humphry_ Duke of _Gloucester_, in the Reign of King _Henry_ VI. was removed from the eleventh Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the second on the same side; and _Richard Nevil_, Earl of _Warwick_, by the Consent of the _Knights-Companions_ in Chapter, _Anno_ 39 _Henry_ VI. was translated to the Duke of _Buckingham_’s Stall; the Lord _Bonvil_, to the Lord _Scales_’s Seat; Sir _Thomas Kyriell_, to the Place of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_; and the Lord _Wenlock_, to the Stall of Viscount _Beaumont_. But King _Henry_ VIII. thinking it requisite for the Sovereign of this most Noble Order, to be impowered by a General, how to Act that at Pleasure, which the former Sovereigns did not, but by the Power of particular Acts, or Orders, in the Chapter; after he had confirmed the ancient Law of succeeding in the Stall of the immediate Predecessor, and not to suffer an alteration without the Sovereign’s Licence, in the next Article he established this Privilege upon Himself and Successors: _That if there were any Place or Stall void, the Sovereign, at his own Pleasure, might Advance and Translate any Knight of the Society into the void Stall, so that it were higher than that, wherein he sate before_. This in Effect did vacat the ancient Law of succeeding in Stalls, though at the same Time he seem’d to Confirm it to the _Knights-Subjects_, for afterwards Translations preceeding to Installations, became so frequent, that the Right an _elect Knight_ had to his Predecessor’s Stall, was seldom enjoyed. However, hereby he confirmed a Power to gratify such of the _Knights-Companions_, as he shou’d think fit to advance, without having recourse to a Chapter; and from hence began the Custom to Issue out Warrants, under the Sovereign’s _Sign Manual_, for the Translation of Stalls, and consequently the alteration and removal of such of the _Knights-Companions Helms_, _Crests_, _Banners_, and _Plates_, who shou’d receive a higher Exaltation. Besides the Power established upon the Sovereigns of this most Noble Order, of translating Stalls, when a vacancy happened, they farther added this larger Prerogative: That the Sovereign, once in his Life, might, if it pleased him, make a general Translation of all the Stalls at his Pleasure, except of Emperors, Kings, Princes, and Dukes, who shou’d keep their Stalls and Places, unless advanced to a higher Room and Stall. In which Translation, the long continuance in the Order, and the Praises, Worthiness, and Merits of the _Knights-Companions_, were to be considered and remembred. But this Branch of the Sovereign’s Prerogative, as far as we can find, was never put in Execution, though the Translation, _Anno_ 27 _Henry_ VIII. border’d something upon it, perhaps lest it might raise too great Feuds among the _Knights-Subjects_; forasmuch as that of translating only, (when there happened a vacancy,) begot great Emulations, which at length introduced a Change, to which we shall pass, after we have taken notice of a Clause added in the twenty second Article of King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, relating to Princes. It is observable the ancient Law of succeeding in Stalls, in relation to them, was wholly altered. For King _Henry_ VIII. upon the Establishment of his Body of Statutes, not only appointed those Strangers, then present of the Order, to be seated next himself; but that all Emperors, Kings, and Princes, should hold their Stalls after their Estates, and the very next unto the Sovereign, tho’ _Knights-Subjects_, upon vacancy, become removable at Pleasure. For this reason, the Emperor _Maximilian_ II. and after him _Rudolph_ II. his Son, had the Prince’s Stalls assigned them after their Election into the Order; and several of the Kings of _France_ were placed in the next below, being the second on the Sovereign’s side. And when there chanced to be more than one King at a time in the Order, the second Stall on the Prince’s side was assigned him; for Precedency was measured now by Dignity and State, and not by the Antiquity of the Order; As appears from the King of _Bohemia_, _Anno_ 19 _Henry_ VIII. and the King of _Spain_, _Anno_ 8 _Elizabeth_, Princes Strangers, according to their regality, and illustrious extraction, had their Scituation next to Kings, as is manifest from the Dukes of _Savoy_, _Montmorency_, and _Holstein_, _Anno_ 3 _Elizabeth_, and _Frederick_ Prince _Palatine_, and _Maurice_ Prince of _Orange_, _Anno_ 11 _Jac._ I. But notwithstanding these Assignments of Stalls to Strangers, they were nevertheless subject to removal, sometimes to Stalls higher than their own, upon the Death of a Stranger, who died possessed of a superior one; and sometimes again to others lower, for the advancing a Knight of greater Degree and Distinction, where the upper Stalls were already supplied; else they could not be so ranked, according to their respective Quality, as the Statutes enjoyn; nor indeed wou’d any Stranger King have accepted of an Election, unless he was placed in a distinguishable Stall, suitable to his Dignity. _Ferdinand_, Emperor of _Germany_, is an instance of Advancement in translation of Stalls; for after the Death of the Emperor _Charles_ V. his Brother, he was advanced from the second Stall on the Prince’s side, into the Prince’s Stall. And _Henry_ IV. of _France_, from the second on the Sovereign’s side, to the Prince’s Stall, and _Christierne_ IV. King of _Denmark_, _Anno_ 9 _Jac._ I. Among Princes Strangers, we find _Emanuel_ Duke of _Savoy_, advanced from the third on the Prince’s side, to the second on the same side, _Anno_ 2 _Elizabeth_; and _Frederick_ Prince Palatine, _Anno_ 1 _Charles_ I. was advanced from the second of the Prince’s, to the second on the side of the Sovereign; likewise _Henry Frederick_, Prince of _Orange_; was advanced from the third of the Sovereign’s, to the second of the Prince’s, upon the Death of the King of _Sweden_, _Anno_ 10 _Charles_ I. When the _French_ King _Charles_ IX. was elected, _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_, the superior Stalls were already filled with Strangers, and there was no Expedient left to give him the Stall the Sovereign design’d him, but by the removal of some of those _Knights-Strangers_ lower; and upon this, _Emanuel_ Duke of _Savoy_ was displaced to the third on the Sovereign’s side. But the _French_ King was not installed, until the 16th of _January_, _Anno_ 8 _Elizabeth_, and before that it was concluded to remove the King of _Spain_ to the Duke of _Savoy_’s Stall, as void before, and to instal the _French_ King in the King of _Spain_’s, which was accordingly done; so that upon this occasion, there were four Strangers, and five _Knights-Subjects_, removed lower, to make way for the _French_ King. The 20th of _April_, _Anno_ 2 _Jac._ I. The Duke of _Wirtemberg_ was installed in the third Stall on the Prince’s side, and the Year following advanced to a higher. The 26th of _May_ ensuing, _Ulerick_ Duke _Holst_, had assigned unto him that Stall from which the Duke of _Wirtemberg_ was advanced: But against the Installation of _Christierne_, the fourth King of _Denmark_, the Duke was removed back to his Seat, wherein he was installed, and the Duke advanced into the vacant one. All which will appear more conspicuous, from the appointment of Stalls on these Occasions, which follow. A remove of _Banners_ and _Plates_, at the Installation of _Frederick_ Duke of _Wirtemberg_, _Anno Jac._ I. _Reg._ 2. _JAMES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The Prince_ 2. _Void_ 3. _Earl of_ Nottingham 3. _Duke of_ Wirtemberg 4. _Earl of_ Ormond 4. _Earl of_ Dorset 5. _Earl of_ Shrewsbury 5. _Earl of_ Cumberland 6. _Earl of_ Northumber. 6. _Earl of_ Worcester 7. _Lord_ Sheffeild 7. _Earl of_ Suffolk 8. _Earl of_ Devonshire 8. _Sir_ Henry Lea 9. _Earl of_ Sussex 9. _Lord_ Scroop 10. _Earl of_ Derby 10. _Lord_ Burleigh 11. _Duke of_ Lenox 11. _Earl of_ Southampton 12. _Earl of_ Marr 12. _Earl of_ Pembrook 13. _Void_ 13. _Void_ The Order of Stalls at the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno Jac._ I. _Reg._ 3. _JAMES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The Prince_ 2. _Void_ 3. _Duke of_ Wirtemberg 3. _Earl of_ Nottingham 4. _Earl of_ Ormond 4. _Earl of_ Dorset 5. _Earl of_ Shrewsbury 5. _Earl of_ Cumberland 6. _Earl of_ Northumber. 6. _Earl of_ Worcester 7. _Lord_ Sheffeild 7. _Earl of_ Suffolk 8. _Earl of_ Devonshire 8. _Sir_ Henry Lea 9. _Earl of_ Sussex 9. _Lord_ Scroop 10. _Earl of_ Derby 10. _Lord_ Burleigh 11. _Duke of_ Lenox 11. _Earl of_ Southampton 12. _Earl of_ Marr 12. _Earl of_ Pembrook 13. _Void_ 13. _Void_ A remove of _Banners_ and _Plates_, at the Installation of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, the 8th of _September_, _Anno Jac._ I. _Reg._ 3. _JAMES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The King of_ Denmark 2. _The Prince_ 3. _Duke of_ Holst 3. _Duke of_ Wirtemberg 4. _Earl of_ Nottingham 4. _Earl of_ Ormond 5. _Earl of_ Dorset 5. _Earl of_ Shrewsbury 6. _Earl of_ Cumberland 6. _Earl of_ Northumber. 7. _Earl of_ Worcester 7. _Lord_ Sheffeild 8. _Earl of_ Suffolk 8. _Earl of_ Devonshire 9. _Sir_ Henry Lea 9. _Earl of_ Sussex 10. _Lord_ Scroop 10. _Earl of_ Derby 11. _Earl of_ Exeter 11. _Duke of_ Lenox 12. _Earl of_ Southampton 12. _Earl of_ Marr 13. _Earl of_ Pembrook 13. _Earl of_ Northampton In this last Scheme, we find Prince _Henry_ removed from the second on the Sovereign’s, to the second on the Prince’s side, to make room for the King of _Denmark_. And tho’ the Duke _Chevereux_, _Anno_ 3 _Charles_ I. was advanced from the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side, to the second on the Prince’s side, that became vacant by the Death of the Duke of _Brunswick_; yet the Year after, upon the admission of _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, he was removed two Stalls lower, and the Prince Elector Palatine one. We pass on now from the removal and translation of a _Knight-Subject_, after he had been installed, to the assignment of his Stall, at the Time of the Installation it self; where it is worthy of Remark, That on the 24th of _April_, _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_, in lieu of the ancient Law, which appointed each elect Knight to succeed in the Stall of his Predecessor, a new one was introduced, being composed, as was conceived, upon a more just level than the former, and as far as was possible, to extinguish all danger that might arise from Emulation. The Words are: _That all Knights, who for the future were admitted into the Society of the Order, should take and be installed in the lowest Stall, according to the Course and Seniority of their Election, except only Stranger Kings and Princes_. Upon which it chanced, that when a _Knight-Subject_ elect was to be installed, all the _Knights-Companions_, between him and the vacant Stall, were removed higher, that the space might be supplied: And if two or more were to be installed together, they possessed the lowest Stalls, according to the Seniority of their Election. And though the manner and order in removals, is become a thing of course, and rendered familiar and easy; yet it cannot be effected, or the Atchievements, Banners, or Plates, displaced, unless by a Warrant issued from the Sovereign, to justify the Garter for such his removals; which will plainly appear by the insertion of these Schemes. The Order of Stalls, as they stood at the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 29 _Eliz._ _ELIZABETH Regina._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _Void_ 2. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The King of_ Spain 3. _The King of_ Denmark 3. _Void_ 4. _Duke_ John Casimire 4. _Void_ 5. _Viscount_ Mountague 5. _Earl of_ Leicester 6. _Earl of_ Shrewsbury 6. _Earl of_ Warwick 7. _Lord_ Hunsdon 7. _Void_ 8. _Void_ 8. _Earl of_ Worcester 9. _Earl of_ Huntington 9. _Lord_ Burleigh 10. _Lord Grey_ 10. _Earl of_ Derby 11. _Earl of_ Pembrook 11. _Ld._ How. _of_ Effingh. 12. _Void_ 12. _Lord_ Cobham 13. _Lord_ Scroop 13. _Void_ A Translation of Stalls made against the Feast of Installation, _Anno_ 30 _Eliz._ _ELIZABETH Regina._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _Void_ 2. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The King of_ Spain 3. _The King of_ Denmark 3. _Void_ 4. _Duke_ John Casimire 4. _Void_ 5. _Viscount_ Mountague 5. _Earl of_ Leicester 6. _Earl of_ Shrewsbury 6. _Earl of_ Warwick 7. _Lord_ Hunsdon 7. _Earl of_ Worcester 8. _Earl of_ Huntington 8. _Lord_ Burleigh 9. _Lord_ Grey 9. _Earl of_ Derby 10. _Earl of_ Pembrook 10. _Ld._ How. _of_ Effingh. 11. _Lord_ Cobham 11. _Lord_ Scroop 12. _Earl of_ Essex 12. _Earl of_ Ormond 13. _Sir_ Christop. Hatton 13. _Void_ The first of these Schemes plainly evince, how the Stalls were ranked on St. _George_’s-_Eve_, _Anno_ 29 _Elizabeth_, and the other how modelled against the Installation of the Earls of _Essex_ and _Ormond_, and that of Sir _Christopher Hatton_, the 23d of _May_, _Anno_ 30 _Elizabeth_, which demonstrates those three elect Knights appear to be installed in the lowermost Stalls, (as the last mentioned Decree enjoyns,) and by reason the Earl of _Essex_, and Sir _Christopher Hatton_, were settled on the Sovereign’s side, the vacancy in the eighth and twelfth Stalls of the same side became filled up; the Earl of _Huntington_ being advanced into the eighth, the Lord _Grey_ in the ninth, and the Earl of _Pembrook_ in the tenth Stall, by the advance of the Earl of _Worcester_ into the seventh on the Prince’s side, the vacancy is there supplyed, and the other Knights seated below him, by a like removal, left the twelfth Stall for the Earl of _Ormond_, and the thirteenth void. The same Order was observ’d by King _James_, as appears by another Scheme of the Stalls settled on the 3d of _July_, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. at the Election of the Duke of _Lenox_, the Earls of _Northampton_, _Marr_, and _Pembrook_. Stalls altered at a Chapter held at _Windsor_, the 3 _July_, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. _JAMES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The_ French _King_ 2. _The Prince_ 2. _Void_ 3. _Earl of_ Nottingham 3. _Void_ 4. _Earl of_ Ormond 4. _Lord_ Buckhurst 5. _Earl of_ Salop 5. _Earl of_ Cumberland 6. _Earl of_ Northumberl. 6. _Earl of_ Worcester 7. _Lord_ Sheffeild 7. _Ld._ How. _of_ Walden 8. _Lord_ Hunsdon 8. _Lord_ Montjoy 9. _Sir_ Henry Lea 9. _Earl of_ Sussex 10. _Lord_ Cobham 10. _Lord_ Scroop 11. _Earl of_ Derby 11. _Lord_ Burleigh 12. _Duke of_ Lenox 12. _Earl of_ Southampton 13. _Earl of_ Marr 13. _Earl of_ Pembrook From hence it is evident, that these elect Knights were installed in the lowest Stalls, and so continued throughout the series of his Reign, and since, except the Prince of _Wales_, and _Charles_ Duke of _York_, Sons to the said Sovereign: For the Prince was installed on the second on the Sovereign’s side, and upon that Election of the Duke of _York_, _Anno Jac._ I. the second Stall on the Prince’s side was assigned him, and the Morrow after St. _George_’s _Day_, upon which he was elected, he made a solemn Progression to the Chapel, in order to take Possession of it. Upon _Whitsunday_ following, at a serious Debate, it was determined in Chapter, that notwithstanding he was the Sovereign’s Son, yet he shou’d have no more Preheminence than other _Knights-Companions_, and that his Atchievements, which had been set up over the second Stall on the Prince’s side, shou’d be removed to that Stall next above the Viscount _Rochester_’s, and to be conserted with the Earl of _Montgomery_, before whom he had the Preference, on _Whitsun-Munday_, as they proceeded to the Chapter-House, in order to their Installation. And where it was farther Decreed, _That all Princes not Absolute, shou’d be installed thenceforth in the Prince’s Place_. But after this had passed, Endeavours were used to advance the Duke into the Stall he was first appointed to, and the Kings of Arms were consulted upon this Point; who certified, that _Richard_ Duke of _York_, second Son to King _Edward_ IV. was installed in the fourth Stall on the Prince’s side, and had Precedence of the Duke of _Suffolk_, and the Earls of _Dowglass_ and _Essex_, who were elected long before him: That _Henry_ Duke of _York_, second Son to King _Henry_ VII. was installed in the third Stall on the Sovereign’s side, and had the Preference of the Duke of _Buckingham_, and the Earls of _Oxford_ and _Derby_, his Seniors; and in the last Place, that _Henry Fitz Roy_, Duke of _Richmond_, base Son of King _Henry_ VIII. had Place and Precedence before the Dukes of _Norfolk_ and _Suffolk_, and other _Knights-Companions_. Upon which Grounds it was thought requisite that the Issue of the Sovereign should enjoy the same Privileges in this Affair, as those Princes that were Strangers; and therefore at another Chapter assembled at _White-Hall_, on _Easter-Monday_, being the 13th of _April_, _Anno_ 10 _Jac._ I. the Order which passed the Year before, for making the Duke a Puisne, was abrogated, and he was translated to the second Stall on the Prince’s side, and paired with Prince _Henry_, as may be seen by the Stalls then settled, and entered into the Blue Book of the Order. We need not bring any more corroborating Circumstances of the Observation of the Chapter Act, made _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_, as it relates to _Knights-Subjects_, which has been punctually performed; but since Strangers are therein excepted, it will not be amiss to note, that the Rule and Practice continued as was established by King _Henry_ VIII. _viz._ that they were installed in Seats next to the Sovereign, according to the illustriousness of their Dignity and Birth. We shall mention one Instance, of the manner of placing both Strangers and Knights-Subjects at one and the same Time. At the first coming of King _Charles_ I. to the Crown, there were of both Conditions to be installed in one Day, to wit, the Duke of _Brunswick_ a Stranger Prince, the Earls of _Salisbury_ and _Carlisle_, _Knights-Subjects_, elected by King _James_ I. in the 22d Year of his Reign, and on the 15th of _May_ following, the Earls of _Dorset_ and _Holland_ were elected with the Viscount _Andover_, and the Duke of _Chevereux_ the 4th of _July_ after. And when the removal of Stalls was propounded for the Admission of these seven elect Knights, it was agreed too, that the Dukes of _Brunswick_ and _Chevereux_ shou’d be installed in the uppermost Stall among Strangers, as King _Henry_ VIII. had before ordained, but the _Knights-Subjects_ in the lowermost Stalls, according to the pristine Practice, as appears from the Decree, _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_, and from the settlement of Stalls then made, and thus intituled. · A remove of _Banners_ and _Stalls_, at the Feast of St. _George_, and Installation holden at _Windsor_, the 13, 14, 15 Days of _December_, _Anno_ 1625. At which time were installed the Dukes of _Brunswick_, and _Chevereux_, the Earls of _Salisbury_, _Carlisle_, _Holland_, _Dorset_, and the Viscount _Andover_, as follows. _CHARLES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The King of_ Denmark 2. _The Prince Palatine_ 2. _The Duke of_ Brunswick 3. _Duke_ Chevereux 3. _Earl of_ Northumberl. 4. _Earl of_ Worcester 4. _Lord_ Sheffeild 5. _Earl of_ Suffolk 5. _Earl of_ Sussex 6. _Earl of_ Darby 6. _Earl of_ Marr 7. _Earl of_ Pembrook 7. _Earl of_ Montgomery 8. _Earl of_ Arundel 8. _Earl of_ Somerset 9. _Earl of_ Kelly 9. _Viscount_ Wallingford 10. _Earl of_ Rutland 10. _Duke of_ Buckingham 11. _Earl of_ Leicester 11. _Earl of_ Salisbury 12. _Earl of_ Carlisle 12. _Earl of_ Dorset 13. _Earl of_ Holland 13. _Viscount_ Andover After the Restauration of King _Charles_ II. to his Crown and Kingdoms, when several _Knights-Companions_, both Strangers and Subjects, were to be installed, a Debate arose in the Chapter held at _White-Hall_, the 10th of _April_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. about placing their Atchievements over their Stalls; upon which the following Order was issued out. CHARLES Rex. _Whereas divers elect Knights and Companions of our most Noble Order of the Garter are, by our special Appointment, to be installed in the Chapel of our Castle of_ Windsor, _upon the 15th Day of this Instant; and that some of them who are Strangers, do not as yet, nor are likely to appear, either in their own Persons, or by their sufficient Proxies at the said Instalment, and so might run the hazard to lose the Benefit and Advantage of their Pre-election, in Point of Rank and Precedency, in respect of some of our Subject-Knights, who, though since elected, will be first installed, without some Expedient taken therein to prevent it. There being no reason, (nor is it our intention) that those noble Persons shou’d suffer that prejudice, for want of that usual formality, and for which they are not in the fault, but others, who, according to the Statutes and ancient Custom, were to give timely Advertisement to the said Foreign elected Knights, and to Summon them by themselves or Proxies, to assist at the said Instalment: Our Will and Pleasure is, you proceed forthwith to the placing of the Hatchments of all the respective Knights and Companions of our said Order, whether installed or elect, Subject or Stranger, over the Stalls, which we do in manner as followeth assign, and appoint them in our aforesaid Chappel._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _Void_ 2. _The Duke of_ York 2. _The Elector Palatine_ 3. _Prince Elector of_ Brand. 3. _Prince of_ Orange 4. _Prince_ Rupert 4. _Prince_ Edward 5. _Earl of_ Salisbury 5. _Earl of_ Barkshire 6. _Earl of_ Northumberl. 6. _Duke of_ Espernon 7. _Duke of_ Ormond 7. _Duke of_ Buckingham 8. _Earl of_ Southampton 8. _Marquiss of_ Newcastle 9. _Earl of_ Bristol 9. _Prince_ Tarente 10. _Count_ Marshin 10. _Duke of_ Albermarle 11. _Earl of_ Sandwich 11. _Earl of_ Oxford 12. _Duke of_ Richmond 12. _Earl of_ Lindsey 13. _Earl of_ Manchester 13. _Earl of_ Strafford _And for so doing, this shall be your sufficient Warrant, any Statute, or Custom, to the contrary notwithstanding: Given under the Signet of our said Order, at our Court at_ White-Hall, _the_ 10th _of_ April, 1666. To our Trusty and Well-beloved Servant, Sir _Edward _By the Sovereign’s Command_ Walker_, Kt. Garter, and Principal King of Arms, Hen. de Vic. of our most Noble Order of the Garter. By which we find the Stranger Princes are placed in the upper Stall, nearest the Sovereign, according to their Dignities and Degrees, and all the _Knights-Subjects_ as to the Time of their Elections. It is to be observed upon this Settlement, that though the Earl of _Southampton_ did not receive his Garter and George, till the Sovereign, upon his happy arrival in _England_, conferred it upon him with his own Hand; yet, according to the Time of the Election, Place and Precedency were allowed him; which was in _January_, _An. Dom._ 1649. in the Isle of _Jersey_, some few Days before Duke _Hamilton_ and the Marquiss of _Newcastle_ were elected. It was ordered by the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, convened in Chapter on the 10th of _January_, _Anno_ 14 _Car._ II. _That thenceforward all Princes Strangers, of what Condition soever, shou’d have Precedence among themselves, according to the Seniority of their Elections and Installations_. Upon which the Sovereign, under the Signet of the Order, authorized the Garter, upon the 30th of _March_, to set up their Atchievements in St. _George_’s _Chapel_, in the Order here exhibited. _CHARLES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _Void_ 2. _Duke of_ York 2. _Prince Elector Palatine_ 3. _Prince_ Rupert 3. _Prince of_ Orange 4. _Elector of_ Brandenbur. 4. _Prince of_ Denmark 5. _Earl of_ Salisbury 5. _Earl of_ Barkshire 6. _Earl of_ Northumberl. 6. _Duke of_ Ormond 7. _Duke of_ Buckingham 7. _Earl of_ Southampton 8. _Marquiss of_ Newcastle 8. _Earl of_ Bristol 9. _Prince_ Tarente 9. _Count_ Marshin 10. _Duke of_ Albermarle 10. _Earl of_ Sandwich 11. _Earl of_ Oxford 11. _Duke of_ Richmond 12. _Earl of_ Lindsey 12. _Earl of_ Manchester 13. _Earl of_ Strafford 13. _Duke of_ Monmouth But upon mature Consideration of a Law made by _Henry_ VIII. for placing of Strangers, and for another founded by Queen _Elizabeth_ for _Knights-Subjects_; the Sovereign, by the consent of the most Noble Companions present, at a Chapter held the 19th of _November_, 1699. was pleased to Ordain, first, _That the Prince of_ Wales, _and such Emperors and Kings that shou’d be of the Order, shou’d be placed in the nearest Stalls to that of the Sovereign, according to their Elections and Installations_. Then, _That all other Sovereign Princes, and Princes of the Blood, shou’d be placed in their Stalls next_ unto the King’s, _according to the Seniority, in the Order_. And thirdly, That all other his Majesty’s Subjects and Strangers, not of the Dignity above-mention’d, shou’d be installed in the lowest Stalls, according to their Antiquity in the Order, and the ancient Practice. And whereas the Stall termed the Prince’s had been long vacant, the Sovereign King _Charles_ II. by the advice of the most Noble Companions, at the same Chapter, was pleased to order, _That the present King of_ Sweden _shou’d, by his Proxy, be placed in that Stall, and his Atchievements hung up thereon accordingly, in convenient Time_. Which order was strictly put in Execution, and the Stalls at the Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. were thus ranged. _CHARLES Rex._ 1. _The Sovereign_ 1. _The King of_ Sweden 2. _King of_ Denmark 2. _The Duke of_ York 3. _Prince Elector Palatine_ 3. _Prince_ Rupert 4. _Prince of_ Orange 4. _Elector of_ Brandenbur. 5. _Pr. Elector of_ Saxony 5. _Duke of_ Ormond 6. _Duke of_ Buckingham 6. _Duke of_ Newcastle 7. _Earl of_ Bristol 7. _Prince_ Tarante 8. _Count_ Marshin 8. _Earl of_ Sandwich 9. _Earl of_ Oxford 9. _Duke of_ Richmond 10. _Earl of_ Strafford 10. _Duke of_ Monmouth 11. _Duke of_ Albermarle 11. _Void_ 12. _Void_ 12. _Void_ 13. _Void_ 13. _Void_ § 7. Having dispatch’d the ancient Law of Succession into void Stalls, and of Translation from one to another; we come now to consider what is farther to be prepared for the Knight elect, against the Day of the great Solemnity, at his own Expence; the chief of which are; 1. A Mantle or upper Robe, with its Appurtenance. 2. A Collar of the Garter and Great George. 3. A Cap of black Velvet, adorned with Plumes. 4. A Helmet, Crest, Mantlings, and Sword. 5. A Banner of his Arms. 6. A Plate of his Arms and Stile. 7. A Cushion, to carry his Robes and Collar upon. 8. Lodging Escutcheons. Though the Kirtle on the Surcoat was anciently given by the King to the _Knights-Subjects_, yet we do not find the Mantle of the Order was, nor indeed of a later Date, unless now and then, as a distinguishing mark of Favour. But the Sovereign always bestows the Mantle upon Strangers, as well as the whole Habit, when he has elected them into the Society of the Order. And upon sending of the whole Habit over by Garter to the King of _Portugal_, _Anno_ 13 _Hen._ VI. the Mantle, Surcoat, and Hood, were accompted for in the Great Wardrobe, and is to this Day practised. However of late the Sovereign hath been pleased, now and then, to confer the Mantle upon a _Knight-Subject_. Witness King _James_ I. _Anno_ 21. did to _James_ Marquiss of _Hamilton_; and King _Charles_ I. _Anno_ 4. to _Theophilus_, Earl of _Suffolk_, and the Year ensuing to _William_, Earl of _Northampton_: And _Anno_ 14. Sir _James Palmer_, by his Sovereign’s Direction, paid for the Velvet and Taffety of the Earl of _Kelly_’s Mantle and Surcoat, to Sir _Peter Richaut_, and put it upon the Account of the extraordinary Expence of the Order. King _Charles_ II. as a signal Mark of his Favour, caused seventeen Mantles (with the usual Liveries of Surcoat and Hood,) to be made ready against the grand Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 13. which he confered not only among the new elect Knights, but upon the Earls of _Salisbury_, _Barkshire_, and _Northumberland_, that were three Senior _Knights-Companions_. The Collar of the Order, and the great George, the elect Knight is to provide himself, unless where the Sovereign is pleased to bestow the Mantle, which is always accompanied with the Collar, and then a like Warrant issues to the Master of the _Jewel-House_, as was used for providing the seventeen Collars, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. The black Velvet Cap before-mentioned and described, with the Helm, Crest, and Mantlings, together with a Sword and Girdle, are to be got in readiness by the care and direction of the Garter, but at the Expence of the Knights elect; all which are to be set over his Stall, as soon as his Installation Fees are paid. This Honour, that every _Knight-Companion_ shall have his Helm, Crest, and Sword, affixed over his Stall at the Chappel of St. _George_, is particularly provided for in all the several Bodies of Statutes; and are ordained to remain there during the Lives of the Possessors, _In Memory of him that bears them, and a Testimony of the Defence of the Church, as the Oaths of Military Orders require_. The Helms upon this Occasion are composed of Steel, and of a more than ordinary proportion; those for Sovereign Princes are framed open, with large Barrs; but those for the _Knights-Subjects_ are made close. About King _Henry_ VIII’s Reign, the _Knights-Subjects_ Helms were parcel gilt with fine Gold in Oil, wrought with curious Works, and burnished with fine Gold. But in the Reign of Queen _Elizabeth_, and since that Time, it hath been the Custom to gild their Helms all over, and place the Arms of St. _George_ in the Middle before the Vizors. The Mantlings that hang down on either side of the Helm, together with the Wreath, are in some places called Appendixes, and are all of Tissue, or Cloth of Gold, and formerly lined with Sarcenet; but in the Reign of Queen _Mary_ they were exchanged for white Satin, for so were the Mantlings of _Anthony Brown_, Viscount _Montague_, and _William Howard_, Lord Admiral, lined. At the bottom of these Mantlings hang a pair of gilt Knobs burnished with Gold, from which spring out Tossels either of Gold or Silver, (consentaneous to the Metal in the Knights Court of Armour) mixed with Silk of the chief Colour in his Arms. Upon the Helm and Mantlings, is placed a Wreath of corded Silk, of the Knight’s Colours, which was formerly of Sarcenet, but now of Taffety. The Crest of the Knight is placed either upon these Wreaths, or Issuant out of a Crown, or Ducal Cap, turned with Ermin; and of what kind soever the Crest is, the same is neatly carved in Wood, and either gilt, or wrought in; Directly before the Helm, an armed Sword hangs down, the Pomel, Cross, and Chape are gilt; the Scabbard is made of the same Tissue or Cloth of Gold as the Mantlings are, as is the Girdle that belongs to it; but the Buckles and Pendants are of Copper Gilt. The Custom of setting up the Helm, Crest, and Sword, over the Stall of the Knights, is as ancient as the Institution of the Order; but when the Banners were first hung up, we have not so clear a Conviction; for neither the Statutes of Institution, nor those of _Henry_ V. make mention of them. The first time they occur to us, we find to be in _Anno_ 2 _Hen._ VI. in the black Book of the Order, where the Banners of the King of _Portugal_ is particularly spoke of, among the Atchievements then set over the Stall. But they are more particularly mentioned in the Body of King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes. The Fashion of the Sovereign’s and all the _Knights-Companions_ Banners are square; yet it does no where appear what the exact Standard was; yet we find them in the Reign of Queen _Elizabeth_ to be two Yards and a Quarter Long, and a Yard and three Quarters Broad, besides the Fringe, which is composed of Gold, or Silver and Silk, of the Colours in the Wreath; and on them are wrought, upon Taffety-Sarcenet, double Sarcenet, or rich Taffety, with fine Gold Colours on both sides, the Paternal Coat of the _Knights-Companion_, together with his Quartering, or so many of them as he pleases to use, and the Garter is to take care they be warrantably Marshalled. And because a single Coat was not conceived to stand fair enough in a Banner of this proportion, the Sovereign hath been pleased to grant a new Coat, to bear in Quarters his Paternal one, if he wanted it; as King _James_ I. did to _Robert Carr_, Viscount _Rochester_; to whose Paternal Coat he first added a Lion Passant, Gardant Or, in the dexter Part, as an especial Gift of his Favour, and then invented a new Coat, to be born in Quarter therewith, _viz._ Quarterly Or and Gules, a Lyon Rampant Sable over all, _June_ 8. _Anno_ 9 _Jac._ I. These Banners of Arms are fixed to the End of long Staves, painted in Oil, formerly of the Colour of the Wreaths, but now Red; their Ends are put into Sockets of Iron, well fixed in the Wall, directly over the _Knights-Companions_ Helms and Crests, and frequently lined with Fustian to preserve them. There is moreover to be provided a Copper Plate Gilt, whereupon are engraved, the Escutcheon of the Knights elect Arms in Colours Enamilled, with his Quartering, Helm, Crest, and Supporters, and underneath, his Style and Titles of Honour, encircled with a Garter. Which Plate the Garter usually takes Care to provide, and is to be fixed on the back of the Knights Stall, assigned for his Installation. A Velvet Cushion is likewise to be provided, to carry the Knight’s elect Mantle, Collar, Hood, and Book of Statutes, before him, in the Progress into the Choire, in order to his Installation. At the Installation of the Lord Treasurer _Weston_, and the Earls of _Exeter_ and _Lindsey_, who were installed, _Anno_ 6 _Car._ I. the materials and garnishing of these Cushions are recited severally, to contain one Yard and a Half of Crimson Velvet, one Ell of rich Taffety for their Lining, four Yards of Fringe, and four great Tossels. Lastly, There have frequently been made ready a convenient Number of Lodging Escutcheons of the elect Knights Arms, invironed with a Garter, and his Stile and Titles placed underneath; it having been an ancient Custom, for the Knights to distribute these Escutcheons at the Inns, in their Passage to, and at _Windsor_, as a Memorial of their Installation. What falls under the Care of the Garter to prepare and make ready, the Expence sometimes has been cast up, and the Account stated and defraid before-hand; by which means, he was in a better capacity to furnish out the Ceremony, for so did the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ Besides these mentioned to be prepared and provided either by the Chancellor of the Order, or the Garter, the Knight elect must take care of other Affairs more particularly relating to himself and his retinue; such as are Apparel, the Number of his Attendants and Servants, with their Cloaths and Liveries, his Coach and Saddle Horses, both for himself and them, with other material Circumstances, to set off his Cavalcade and Proceeding with greater Pomp and Gallantry. The Provisions for Dyet at _Windsor_ (if the Feast be kept at the elect Knight’s Charge and Expence,) are to be considered of, and very often some Clark of the Sovereign’s Kitchin is to be consulted, in the management of that Affair. The Hall or Room where the grand Dinner is to be kept, as well as the Chapter-House and Chappel, ought chiefly to be decked and adorned with rich and sumptuous Furniture, against this Solemnity, over and above what is commonly used. The Hall or Dining-Room is to be set off with rich Hangings; and if the Sovereign or his Lieutenant hold the Feast, there must be placed a Cloth of State at the upper End of it. The Chapter-House is also to be hung, and a rich Carpet spread upon the Table, set about with Velvet Chairs and Cushions; and because in the late Times of Rebellion and Plunder, this Place was not exempt, and nothing was found there upon the Restauration; King _Charles_ II. in a Chapter convened the 1st of _January_, _Anno_ 14th of his Reign, caused Directions to be given to the Master of the Wardrobe, to provide Velvet for Chairs, to furnish the Chapter-House, and Cushions to be used in the Choir of St. _George_’s _Chappel_, which accordingly were prepared against the following Feast. Against the Installation of _Philip_, King of _Castile_ and _Leon_, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. The Table in the Chapter-House was covered with Cloth of Gold, and the Forms with Baudkin; before the Sovereign was laid a Cushion of Cloth of Gold, whereupon a Crucifix lay, and the Evangelist turned open to a place of the Cannon, with several Tapers burning on either Side. At the upper End of the Table, towards the Right Hand, was set a Chair for the Sovereign, under a golden Canopy, with Cushions of Cloth of Gold, and on the Left Hand a Stool with like Embellishments, for the King of _Castile_. In St. _George_’s _Chappel_, the High Altar is to be richly adorned with Plate, the Sovereign’s Stall with a Canopy, and other usual Ornaments, and the Stalls of the _Knights-Companions_ present at the Ceremony, with Velvet Cushions. As to the Furnishing of other Places in the Castle of _Windsor_, on so solemn an Occasion, we shall relate the Account of the Ceremony of the Installation of the King of _Leon_ and _Castile_, just now mentioned. The Words are these: #To wit of the gret rich Cobbord, which continually stode in the gret Hall, which was all guilt Plate, or of the gret and rich Beds of Estate, Hangings of rich Cloth of Gold, or of the rich and sumptuous Clothes of Arras, with divers Clothes of Estate, both in the King’s Loggings, and in the King of# Castile’s #Loggings, so many Chambers, Haulls, Chappels, Closettes, Galleries, with odir Loggings, so richly and very well appointed, with divers odir things, that I suffice or cannot discern, and as I suppose few or none that there were, that ever saw# Castell #or odir Loggings, in all things so well and richly appointed, and the great continual fare, open Houshold, so many Noble Men soo well appareilled and with soo short Warnying, heretofore, as I think hath not been seen.# CAP. XII. _The Personal Installation of a Knight-Subject._ § 1. Formerly the Knights elect proceeded from _London_ to their Installation at _Windsor_, in the nature of a Solemn and stately Cavalcade, which was performed on Horse-back, with the greatest Grandeur, and exceeding Pomp, whether we refer to the great Number of their Honourable Friends, who, on gallant Coursers, rode along with them; or the multitude of their own Attendants well mounted, the magnificence of whose Apparel, Jewels, Gold Chains, rich Embroideries, and Plumes of Feathers, of their Lord’s Colours, struck Amazement, and even dazled the Eyes of the Spectators. Equivalent to this Pompous Show was the Feast, which contained in it all manner of Stateliness and Plenty, as well of Provision, as other Incidents that might increase its Glory, in which the elect Knights, who kept it at their own Expence, strove not only to out-vie their Predecessor, but to Excel one another; That all Embassadors and Strangers esteemed it one of the goodliest and noblest Sights, that was to be exhibited in Christendom. But to make the splendor of the Cavalcade no less conspicuous to the City of _London_, than to the Town and Castle of _Windsor_, the Knights elect have taken up their Lodgings, sometimes in the _Strand_, sometimes in _Salisbury-Court_, in _Holborn_, or within the City; and for intent they chose to pass through some Eminent Streets, that the People might the better Survey them, and receive the greater Satisfaction. To illustrate which Matter, we shall descend to some Particulars. _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ _Gilbert_, Earl of _Shrewsbury_, in order to his Cavalcade, was lodged in Mr. _Gresham_’s House, (now known by the Name of _Gresham-College_,) whence he Rode through the City, accompanied with many of his Honourable Friends, and a numerous and gallant Train of Attendants and Servants, to _Charing-Cross_, where he met _George_, Earl of _Cumberland_, (his Companion elect) and thence both Rode together towards _Windsor_; within a Mile or two of which Place, Garter King of Arms met them, and Marshalled their Attendants in Order; and then the elect Knights proceeded with their gallant Train through the Town into the Castle in this Order. 1. Trumpets, two and two. 2. Gentlemen in Blue Coats and Gold Chains. 3. Gentlemen of Note. 4. Garter. 5. Gentlemen Ushers. 6. The two elect Knights, Earl of _Ormond_, and Baron of _Effingham_; with their Footmen about them. 7. Noblemen, Knights, and Gentlemen of Quality. 8. All their Servants in the Rear. Custom and Peace contributed to make the Cavalcades more glorious, during the Reigns of Queen _Elizabeth_, and King _James_ I. and especially that of _Robert_, Earl of _Salisbury_, and _Thomas_, Viscount _Bindon_, _May_ 21st, _Anno_ 4 _Jac._ I. who arrived at _Windsor_ honourably accompanied, with a great appearance of Nobility, Knights, and Gentlemen of Figure. But the Fate of this Solemnity, much like that glorious Body of the Sun, (whose Lustre at such times it strove to outshine) had now and then its interpositions, and intermitting Clouds, at other times long Nights, and the Splendor and Glory thereof but struck the Sight now and then; when the Pleasure of the Sovereign grew auspicious, or the Honour of the Order became fixed upon more generous Spirits. But to speak impartially, there may grow an Excess in such Solemnities, even to Shame and Surfeit; and the best Cure to prescribe for it, is a long Abstinence. Nor was this Festival at all Times free from this Distemper, but then a quick Application of the Sovereign’s soon rectified it by taking away the Cause, and prohibiting Excess in their Attendants. For this reason it was that King _James_ I. observing those Excesses the elect Knights run into upon this Occasion, and willing to cheque the growing Inconveniencies, at the Installation, of _Francis_, Earl of _Rutland_, Sir _George Villars_, Kt. (afterwards Duke of _Buckingham_) and the Viscount _Lisle_, _Anno_ 14 of his Reign, _forbid Livery Coats, for saving Charge, and avoiding Emulation_; and shortly after, in a Chapter at _White-Hall_, _Anno_ 16. with the Consent of the _Knights-Companions_ then assembled, to put some restraint upon the Number of Attendants, decreed, _That every of the Knights-Companions should have fifty Persons to attend him unto the Annual Solemnities of the Order, and no more_. In the Installation of _William_, Earl of _Northampton_, _Anno_ 5 _Car._ I. we find this stinted Number encreased to fourscore, who began his Cavalcade to _Windsor_, from _Salisbury_ House in the _Strand_, and certainly wou’d have exhibited a more glorious Show, had not a continual Rain for three Days space impeded him. Nevertheless, that what he designed with so much Splendor and Gallantry might out-live the accident of foul Weather, the Order of it shall be inserted here. _The Order of riding to the Installation of_ William, _Earl of_ Northampton, _20th of_ April, 1629. 1. Trumpets, whose Banners were of Damask, and had the Earls Arms, with his Crest and Supporters environed with a Garter. 2. The meanest of his Servants; as Grooms and Yeomen, in Blue Coats, two and two. 3. His Lordship’s other Servants, in Blue Coats; as Gentlemen, Esquires, and Knights, two and two. 4. Two Secretaries; Mr. _Ralph Goodwin_, and Mr. _Francis Merosse_. 5. Steward, Mr. _Cuthbert Ogle_. 6. Comptroller, Mr. _William Goodwyn_. 7. Two Pages. 8. His spare Horse, led by the Gentleman of his Horse. 9. His Chaplain to distribute his Alms. 10. Pursiuvants at Arms, two and two. 11. Gentleman Usher, Mr. _Walter Thomas_, Bareheaded. 12. The Senior Herald covered. 13. The Earls of _Berkshire_, _Northampton_, and _Salisbury_. 14. Noblemen in their Places, two and two. 15. Knights, Esquires, and Gentlemen, which accompanied him. 16. The Commissioners Servants. 17. Other Noblemens, Knights, Esquires, and Gentlemens Servants. _Henry_ Earl of _Danby_, and _William_ Earl of _Morton_, being to receive the Honour of Installation, _Anno_ 10 _Car._ I. disposed themselves for their more commodious Passage, and the Peoples View; one was at _Warwick House_ in _Holbourn_, and the other at _Dorset House_ in _Salisbury-court_, and made their Progression severally through the Streets to _Hyde-Park_, each having two Noblemen to support him, with their Footmen in rich Coats on either side them. Their Gentlemen Ushers rode Bareheaded, and before them the Officers of Arms wearing their Coats, and their Servants in blue Coats and Cognizances, (as was the ancient Mode,) were all led on by Trumpets. The rest of the Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen followed after each Knight’s elect Troop, according to their Rank and Quality foremost. The Proceeding of the Earl of _Morton_, was Marshalled in this manner. 1. Trumpets, two and two. 2. Grooms in Coats, two and two. 3. Yeomen, two and two. 4. Gentlemen, two and two. 5. Secretaries. 6. Stewards. 7. Gentleman of the Horse. 8. Pages. 9. Four Officers of Arms. 10. Gentleman Usher bare. 11. _Lancaster_ Herald covered. 12. Earl _Morton_, supported between two chief Lords. 13. Foot-men on each side, in rich Coats. 14. Noblemen and Gentlemen, according to their Degrees. At _Slough_, (two Miles on this side _Windsor_,) they all made a stand, and being again placed in Order, they proceeded to _Windsor Castle_, where, alighting in the lower Court, the Knights elect were conducted to their several Apartments. The last Cavalcade this Age has beheld, was exhibited by _Algernoon_, Earl of _Northumberland_, _May_ 13. _Anno_ 11 _Car._ I. from _Dorset House_ in _Salisbury-court_, toward _Windsor_; nor was it the least in Pomp and Glory: Eight and forty Gentlemen preceeded, then came the Pages, being Earls Sons, _viz._ 1. Mr. _William Herbert_, Mr. _John Herbert_, Mr. _Philip Cecil_, Mr. _Algernoon Sidney_. 2. Heralds at Arms, two and two. 3. Mr. _Blundeville_, Gentleman Usher, Bareheaded. 4. _Norroy_ King of Arms. 5. Marquiss of _Winchester_. 6. The Earls of _Northumberland_ and _Kent_. And somewhat behind him, the rest of the Lords, Knights, and Gentlemen in order; they had Priority according to their Quality, Riding two and two, and the Coaches closing up the Troop. There was a publick Cavalcade designed from _Somerset House_ in the _Strand_, to _Windsor Castle_, when King _Charles_ II. was to have been installed, which though it proved Abortive, yet ought not to be omitted, by reason of the Chancellor’s Letter to each _Knight-Companion_, to make Preparation to attend him thither. _May it please your Lordship_, “The King’s Majesty, Sovereign of this most Noble Order of the Garter, having determined to Create the Prince his Eldest Son Knight, and to propose him in Election, to be a Companion of his Order; for the better Conveniency of his Installation, hath prorogued, by a Commission under the Seal of his Order, given the 25th of _February_, now remaining in my Custody, the Celebration of the Feast of St. _George_, from the 22, 23, and 24 of _April_ next, whereon it shou’d have been Solemnized, unto the 21, 22, and 23 of _May_, immediately ensuing; and thereby given Command to all the _Knights-Companions_, and Officers of this Order, that they should attend his Royal Person, at his Palace of _White-Hall_, upon those Days appointed. In discharge of the Duty of my Place, and by special Order, I do signify unto your Lordship his Majesty’s Will, and that it is his Pleasure, for the more Honour of the Prince, and the Noble Feast of his Election and Installation, that your Lordship shou’d be attended with your Servants and Retinue, according to solemn Custom, and be prepared to Accompany his Higness, from _Somerset House_ in the _Strand_, unto the Castle of _Windsor_, upon the 18th of that Month, and assist at the Ceremony and Feast of his Installation, upon the Day following: Praying your Lordship that you would be pleased to take knowlege hereby, both of the Time and Place designed, and of the Sovereign’s Order, I humbly rest,” _In all due Obedience,_ _and Observance,_ Thomas Rowe. St. _Martin’s-lane_, _Feb._ 27. 1637. When this Letter was issued out, the Sovereign intended to create the Prince Knight of the _Bath_, which Ceremonies were intended to begin at the old _Palace-yard_ in _Westminster_, upon the 21st Day of _May_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ I. and to Solemnize the Feast of St. _George_, upon the 23d of the same Month at _White-Hall_, and to take the Scrutiny that Evening for his Election into this Order: The next Day was designed to invest him with the Garter and George, and the Day after to set forward the Cavalcade towards _Windsor_, wherein also the Knights of the _Bath_, (intended to be created with the Prince,) were to Ride with their Robes. But this Resolution being altered, stop’d the Progression of the Cavalcade, and in the room of a Knight of the _Bath_, he was created a _Knight-Batchellor_ at _Windsor_. Formerly it was the manner for the Sovereign’s Lieutenant to Ride to _Windsor_, attended with a gallant and glittering Train, and no small Number of his own Gentlemen and Yeomen richly attired, and in every Punctilio fifty set out, as was seen in the Cavalcade of the Duke of _Norfolk_, Earl Marshal of _England_, and Lieutenant for the Sovereign, for St. _George_’s Feast, _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ who had attending him twenty of his own Gentlemen and Yeomen, at the Time the Earls of _Northumberland_ and _Warwick_ were to be installed; but this was never put in Practice, but when the Sovereign appointed the Installation and the Feast of St. _George_ to be celebrated together. The Lieutenant, and his Assistants, or sometimes the _Knights-Commissioners_, (if the Feast of St. _George_ be not then Solemnized,) being arrived in the Castle, immediately retire to their Lodgings, which for the most part have been prepared at the _Dean’s House_, whose Rooms are the fairest in the Castle, and the best fitted for Accommodation, next to those of the Sovereign’s in the upper Ward; and for the Knights elect, they were at all Times furnished with Lodgings in some of the Prebends Houses. _The Offering in the Chappel, on the Eve of the Feast._ § 2. If it so chanced that the Installation was performed by Commissioners, and the Cavalcade proceeded from _London_, in the Morning of the Day preceeding the Installation, and arrived at the Castle of _Windsor_ early that Afternoon; then the _Knights-Commissioners_ have been accustomed only to put on their Mantles, and enter St. _George_’s Chappel to offer; but without the Attendance of Heralds, or any solemn Procession into the Choir, save one of the Prebends; where having placed themselves in their Stalls with usual Reverences, and heard an Anthem, they passed up to the Altar with the Verger and Garter before them, and there made their Offering, both of Gold and Silver, according to the usual Custom. As soon as _Vespers_ were finished, after the same manner they descended from their Stalls, and departed to their Lodgings; and in this case the _Knights-Commissioners_ did not lay by their Mantles till Supper was ended. In this nature was the Ceremony of Offering (on the Eve of the Installation) performed by the Lord Admiral and Earl of _Ormond_, Commissioners for the Installation of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ But at the Installation of the Earl of _Rutland_, and others, _Anno_ 26 _Eliz._ the Lord _Hunsdon_ (one of the Commissioners for that Solemnity,) refused to make his Offering alone, though he arrived timely enough, on the Eve of the Feast at _Windsor_ Castle, because he wanted the Company of Viscount _Mountague_, who was a joynt Commissioner with him, that arrived not till the Morning after. This Offering of the _Knights-Commissioners_, coming to the Castle on the Eve of the Installation, is founded upon an Article of _Edward_ III. which runs to this Effect: _That if any of the_ Knights-Companions, _being upon a Journey, shou’d accidentally pass by_ Windsor-Castle, _he is to turn in thither, in Honour of the Place, and prepare himself to enter into the Chappel to Offer; first putting on his Mantle, without which he must never presume to enter into it_; but upon Emergencies, and allowable Causes, he is to be excused. After the _Knight-Companion_ had entered the Castle, the Canons Resident were, by the aforesaid Article, appointed to meet and recieve him, and with due Reverence conduct him into the Choir. If it was at the Celebration of High Mass, the Knight was obliged to stay and hear it, in Honour of God and St. _George_; but if he arrived in the Afternoon, he was to stay till the Canons, and the rest of the Choir, had sung the Anthem _de Profundis_, which no sooner was ended, but he proceeded to the High Altar and Offered, and returned to his Stall with usual Reverences, and then departed. But if the _Knight-Companion_ passed through the Town of _Windsor_, and neglected to Offer at the Chappel, as often as he omitted it, he was bound, upon his Obedience, to walk a Mile on Foot to the Chappel, in Honour of St. _George_, and upon defailure, to offer a Peny, which by King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes is inlarged to a Groat. Upon the Explication of this Article, there arose a Dispute about the just Distance intended from the Castle; and that the Knights-Companions might be sensible of the breach of the Injunction, it was thought requisite by King _Henry_ VIII. to set down a certain Bound, which in his Statutes is declared to be two Miles; within which, if any of the _Knights-Companions_ come, and do not repair to the Chappel and Offer, he is liable to the Mulct before specified. Upon Hunting, or other Pastimes the Forest afforded, they used to send their Offering in Money to the Canons, which being received, the Knights took it for a Dispensation of the Ceremony enjoined by the Statutes. Endeavours were used to have this Article interpreted with greater Latitude, which so far took Effect, that at a Chapter called at _Windsor_ the 10th of _October_, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ I. it was ordered, that some Expedient might be found out, to save the Knights from the Breach of their Oath, if they came within the limited Distance of the Place, and passed thence without Offering. But no farther Progress being made in that Affair, the Law stands as it did. _The Supper of the Eve._ § 3. The Supper, after their arrival at _Windsor_, is but in the Nature of a private Meal, and prepared for the Lieutenant (or Commissioners) or Knights elect, most commonly at the Dean’s House. _Anno_ 26 _Eliz._ on the Eve of the Installation of the Earl of _Rutland_ and Lord _Cobham_, the Commissioners supped together with such Lords and Gentlemen of Figure as came along with them; and no Nobleman had above one Servant to attend him at the Table, and the rest provided for themselves at their proper Inns. Sometimes they have been permitted to Sup in some Appartments of the Sovereign’s Lodgings; for so it was at the Installation of the Lord _Russel_, and other elect Knights, _Anno_ 31 _Henry_ VIII. and likewise of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_, and Lord _Hunsdon_, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ the Lieutenant and Knights supped in the great Chamber there, in the same Regularity that was used at other Times. And in the 34th of Queen _Elizabeth_, when the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_ were installed, all the Lords and Gentlemen supped together at one long Table set in the Council Chamber. _The Order in proceeding to the Chapter-House._ § 4. Before we come to the particular Ceremonies of the Installation, transacted either by the Sovereign, (or in his absence by his Lieutenant or Commissioners,) we shall premise this general Remark: That since neither the Statutes of _Institution_, nor those of King _Henry_ V. afford us a Formulary for the Personal Installation of a Knight elect; yet those enacted by King _Henry_ VIII. do briefly exhibit the Order and Method of it. And we must farther observe, that if the Installation be appointed together with the Feast of St. _George_, then either the Sovereign, or else his Lieutenant and Assistants are present; but if at any other Season, then it passeth by Commissioners only. After such time therefore as the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, have prefixed the Hour wherein to proceed to the Chapter House, in Order to the Installation, (which has generally been dispatched in the Evening,) all the _Knights-Companions_, and elect Knights, the Officers of the Order, and of Arms, the Prebends of the College, and Alms-Knights, are to give their Attendance, _viz._ the Knights-Companions, and elect Knights, and Officers, of the Order, on the Sovereign, in his inward Lodging; the elect Knights, and Officers of Arms, in the Presence Chamber, the Prebends and Alms-Knights, in the Great Chamber, where they waited the Sovereign’s coming forth. The Attendance to be given upon the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, and such of the Knights-Companions as are appointed for his Assistants, is by the Officers of the Order and of Arms, the Prebends and Alms-Knights, either at his Lodgings, or elsewhere he shall deem meet to appoint; from which the Knights-Companions are exempt. For though the Knights-Companions have sometimes proceeded to the Chappel before the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, at an Installation, yet hath it been at such time only, as they accompanied their Sovereign to _Windsor_, to hold the Feast of St. _George_; and if the Sovereign, through any Indisposition, or weighty Affair, cou’d not pass down to the Chappel on the Eve of the Feast, yet they being obliged by the Statutes to celebrate _Vespers_, did upon this Occasion proceed thither, though not upon the Account of Installation; as it fell out at the Installation of Prince _Henry_, and four other Knights, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. when the Progression began from the Presence Chamber, and thence passed to the Chappel in the following Order. 1. Alms-Knights. 2. Prebends. 3. Pursuivants. 4. Heralds. 5. _Ulster_ King of Arms. 6. _Lyon_ King of Arms. 7. _Clarenceux_ King of Arms. 8. The four elect Knights. 9. Knights-Companions. 10. Garter. 11. Register. 12. Black Rod. 13. Chancellor. 14. The Sovereign’s Lieutenant leading the Prince in his Hand. At the Installation of the Duke of _Brunswick_, and five other elect Knights, the 23d of _November_, _Anno_ 1 _Car._ I. the Knights-Companions likewise proceeded before the Sovereign’s Lieutenants, tho’ the Sovereign was at _Windsor_, but not in the Cavalcade. Upon the Sovereign’s Commissioners, neither the Knights-Companions, nor the Prelate, nor Chancellor, do give their Attendance; only at the Grand Feast of St. _George_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. the Chancellor then waiting on the Sovereign at _Windsor_, in the Duties of his Place, out of a singular Regard to his Royal Highness the Duke of _York_, attending the Commissioners in the proceeding to his Installation, for at that time he was Comptroller of his Houshould. The Proceedings on this solemn Occasion have been generally order’d on Foot; yet upon extraordinary Incidents have been marshalled and disposed on Horse-back, in manner of a Cavalcade, as was used at the Installation of _Philip_ King of _Castile_, _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VII. and that when the Lord _Russel_ and other elect Knights were installed, _Anno_ 31 _Hen._ VIII. King _Philip_ (when the Earl of _Sussex_ was installed, _Anno_ 1 and 2. _Ph._ and _Mar._) honoured him with his Presence, and riding on Horse-back, with several of the Knights-Companions, from his Lodgings in the Castle, down to the Cloister Door, at the East-End of the Chappel, and there alighting, proceeded directly to the Chapter-House. The Proceeding was on Horse-back, at the Installation of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ and the Lord _Hunsdon_, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ and at the Earl of _Northumberland_’s and Earl of _Warwick_’s, _Anno_ 5. At the Installation of _Francis_, Duke _Montmorency_, the Viscount _Hereford_, and the Lords _Burleigh_, _Grey_, and _Shandos_, _Anno_ 14 _Eliz._ The Sovereign’s Lieutenant and Knights Assistants did Robe themselves in the Sovereign’s Lodging in the Castle; and meeting in the Presence Chamber, proceeded downwards towards the outer Hall-door, in the upper Ward of the Castle, when taking their Horses, adorned with Foot Clothes, they proceeded on Horse-back to the West Door of the Chappel. If the Progression was begun on Horse-back at the beginning of the Feast, so it continued, as often as the Sovereign (his Lieutenant or Commissioner) went to the Chapter-House, or Chappel, and their returns were marshalled in the like Order at their setting out. The Servants and Attendants belonging to the Knights elect, (if they be taken into the Procession,) pass on first two and two in a Rank, according to their Quality; and those who are the most inferior, the foremost: Next the Alms-Knights in their Habits and usual Order. Then follows the Virger of the College. After him the Prebends or Canons: But what attendance they have given heretofore at the Installations, the Memoirs of this illustrious Society is wholly silent in; for in those Schemes left us of proceeding to Installations, in the Reigns of King _Henry_ VIII. King _Edward_ VI. Queen _Mary_, and part of Queen _Elizabeth_, we find them not inserted, though since they are next to the Prebends of the College, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings of Arms, proceed in a Body. After them the Knights-Subjects elect, unless the Proctor of an absent Knight-Subject, pass at the same time in this Proceeding, who take Place after the Provincial Kings: And if it so chance, that the Proctor to a Stranger-Prince be present at the same time, he is to proceed between the Knight-Subject’s Proctor, and the Knights-Subject elect. But Prince _Henry_ at his Installation, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. moved in a Place Superior to all the Knights-Companions, and was paired with the Earl of _Nottingham_, the Sovereign’s Lieutenant for that Occasion. Where two or more elect Knights prepare for their Installation at the same time, they take Place according to the Seniority of their Election, going two and two together; and if the Number be odd, the Junior elect Knight passeth alone. Formerly the elect Knight passed in his ordinary Apparel, wearing over it in Days of Yore a short Gown, afterwards a Cloak, and of latter Times a Coat, as did the Earl of _Northumberland_, _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ and the Earls of _Pembrook_ and _Derby_, _Anno_ 16 _Eliz._ and the Annals of the Order make this remark upon the Earl of _Sussex_, and the Lord _Buckhurst_, _Anno_ 31 of _Eliz._ of _Charles_ Duke of _York_, _An._ 9 _Jac._ I. But this was before any peculiar under Habit, was appointed to the Knights-Companions, for now there being a Cloth of Silver Doublet, and Trunk Hose, established to be worn at the Feast of Installation, and of St. _George_, the elect Knight proceeds in this Dress, as did the Duke of _Albermarle_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. In this proceeding to the Chapter-House, he wears only the Garter about his Leg, and the George and the Ribbond wherewith he was invested, either about his Neck, or as of late drawn under his right Arm, which being omitted by Sir _George Villars_, and Viscount _Lisle_, is noted to be contrary to order. The Earl of _Rutland_ with his Fellow elect Knights, _Anno_ 14 _Jac._ I. proceeded Bare-headed, as did the Duke of _Lenox_, _Anno_ 9 _Car._ I. as well as the Duke of _Albermarle_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. The elect Knight does not always make one in this Proceeding, but sometimes stays at his Lodgings in the Castle, as did the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ or else at some other convenient Station adjoining to the Chapter-House, till he be sent for in thither, to receive Investiture with the Surcoat, as the Duke of _Montmorency_ did, and other elect Knights, _Anno_ 14 _Eliz._ who went privately from the Sovereign’s Lodgings, down to the House of Mr. _French_, (then one of the Prebends,) and rested in the Parlour, until they were sent for: Sometimes the Knight elect goes privately into the East-Isle of the Chappel behind the High Altar, and there remains till called in, as did the Duke of _Monmouth_, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ II. If the Sovereign be present at the Installation, the Knights-Companions proceed next after the Knights elect, according to the order of their Stalls; but if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, then his Assistants go in their Places; as at the Installation of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ and Lord _Hunsdon_, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ makes plain, the proceeding being ordered after this manner. 1. Vergers. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Elect-Knights. 5. Assistants to the Lieutenants. 6· Officers of the Order. 7. Earl of _Arundel_, Lieutenant. If the Installation be dispatched by Commissioners, then the three inferior Officers of the Order immediately follow the Knight elect, and proceed next before the Commissioners, and they were thus marshalled at the Installation of the Earl of _Northampton_, _Anno_ 5 _Car._ I. 1. The Earls Servants. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Prebends. 4. Heralds. 5. Elect-Knights. 6. Officers of the Order. 7. The Sovereign’s Commissioners. Yet _Anno_ 16 _Eliz._ at the Installation of the Earls of _Pembrook_ and _Derby_, we find the Officers did precede the elect Knights, but it was through inadvertency; at the Installation of the Earl of _Northampton_, some Question and Debate arose, concerning the precedency of these three Officers, in this proceeding, where it was at length concluded, that from the Castle to the Chappel, they shou’d proceed before the Commissioners; but in returning from the Chappel to the Castle, they shou’d follow. We presume the Question, (whatsoever it was) chanced not to be propounded, till the proceeding was ready to pass on, and then started on a sudden, because the Heralds (as the Annals note,) did not quickly discypher the matter, that it proceeded more from surprize, than want of Ability to resolve. This determination which took Place, was barely grounded upon Conjecture, and if seriously considered, will appear disconsonant to Precedents and Practice, both before and since; where all returns are marshalled answerable to their setting forth, unless the Condition of any Person in the mean time suffer a Mutation. It’s observable, that when Installation pass by Commissioners only, these three inferior Officers wear their Robes, but bear not the Ensigns of their Office in the Proceeding. And this seems to be deduced from particular Injunctions, laid down in the Constitutions belonging to the Officers of the Order, which appoint Garter and Black-Rod to bear the Ensigns of their Offices at the Feast of St. _George_, when the Sovereign or his Deputy shall be present; whence it may be inferred, that if either chance to be absent, they are under no obligation to bear them: For at the Installations of _Frederick_, King of _Denmark_, and _John Casimire_, Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, _Anno_ 25 _Eliz._ no Ensigns were born by the Officers; and so was it practised the Year after, at the Installations of the Earl of _Rutland_ and Lord _Cobham_, as the Red-Book of Order plainly sets forth. But if the Sovereign himself be present, or that he constitute a Lieutenant in his stead, the Register then carries the Red-Book, and the Garter and the Black-Rod bear each of them their Rods. It is remarkable, that in every proceeding to Installation, by Lieutenant, or Commissioners, the Garter carries the Sovereign’s Commission in his Hand before them to the Chapter-House. At the Installation of the Earls of _Derby_ and _Moreton_, the Officers of the Order proceeded before the Knights to the Chapter-House, not only without the Ensigns of their Office, but their Heads covered; and the reporter of this Installation gives this for a reason; because there was then neither the Sovereign, nor his Lieutenant, representing the King’s Person, present. The Sovereign sometimes being willing to confer additional Honours to some elect Knights, hath appointed their Installation at such time as he personally solemnized the Feast of St. _George_, as he did at the Installation and Election of _Philip_ King of _Castile_, _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VII. which for its memorableness, and mixt proceeding on Horse-back, we shall insert in this Place: He passed from the Sovereign’s Lodging in the Castle, to the South-Door of St. _George_’s-_Chappel_, and was thus ordered. 1. Knights according to their Degrees. 2. Lords after their Degrees. 3. Knights-Companions in their whole Habit, bearing Company with some of the Knights of the Order of _Joyson d’Or_. 4. Prelate of the Order. 5. Archbishop of _Canterbury_. 6. The _Spanish_ Ambassador. 7. _Joyson d’Or_, King of Arms, in Coat of Arms. 8. Garter King of Arms, in his Coat of Arms. 9. The Sword. 10. _Philip_ King of _Castile_. 11. The Prince. 12. King _Henry_ VII. Sovereign of the Order. _Anno_ 19 _Jac._ I. was another instance at the Feast of St. _George_, when the Sovereign, with several Knights-Companions, proceeded also to the Chapel, at the personal Installation of _Frederick_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_; we might add several other Examples, but shall only mention that of the personal appearance of King _Charles_ II. at the grand Feast of St. _George_, held next after his happy Restoration, whereat twelve elect Knights were installed. At this Solemnity of Installation, the Sovereign proceeds in full Robes, having the Sword of State born before him by a Nobleman not of the Order, his Train-bearers, _&c._ following the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and his Assistants, as also the Commissioners proceed in full Robes, which is mention’d, _Anno_ 31 _Henry_ VIII. when the Earl of _Arundel_ and his Assistants installed the Lord _Russel_ and two other elect Knights, but the Sovereign’s Lieutenant only hath his Train carried up, which is usually perform’d by some of his own Gentlemen. The Processional way (if beginning in the Presence-Chamber,) is from thence in the upper Ward of the Castle, and through the other Wards in at the Cloyster Door, and so to the Chapter-House; but if from the Dean’s House, they go only through the Cloysters, into which there is an immediate Passage from the Deanry: The proceeding having entred the East Door of St. _George_’s Chapel, and past by the Chapter-House Door, makes a stand in the North Isle; while first the Officers of the Order, next the Knights-Commissioners, or else the Knights-Assistants, and the Sovereign’s Lieutenant; or lastly the Knights-Companions, and the Sovereign with the Sword born before him, pass into the Chapter-House, but the Knight or Knights elect do not enter, but as they come in at the Chapel-Door, they fall off on the left Hand into the East Isle behind the high Altar, and there repose themselves, (on Chairs or Stools, with Cushions purposely prepared,) until they are called into the Chapter-House. This hath generally been the Custom, of which many Examples might be produced, but in respect to great Personages they have been sometimes (though rarely) admitted into the Chapter-House, with the Sovereign or his Lieutenant, among whom _Philip_ of _Castile_ and _Leon_, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. and Prince _Henry_, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. the latter was led in by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, when four other elect Knights installed with him sat till they receiv’d their Summons to enter. Sometime the Sovereign and Knights-Companions wav’d going to the Chapter-House, and pass’d immediately into the Choir, as did King _James_ _Anno_ 9. when _Charles_ Duke of _York_ and others were installed; the like did King _Charles_ I. but then a Chapter was held in the Privy-Chamber, before the proceeding set forward; and in the former instance, when the proceeding came as far as the East End of the Chapel, the Duke of _York_, _&c._ with _Norroy_ before them, went out of the proceeding into the Chapter-House, and there reposed, while the Sovereign proceeded on to the South Door of the Chapel, and thence into the Choir. _The Ceremonies perform’d in the Chapter-House._ § 5. After the Lieutenant’s entrance into the Chapter-House, and opening the Chapter; Garter, with three Reverences, presents first the Commissioners of Lieutenancy to hold the Feast, next that of Installation, to the Lieutenant, (or if the Installation pass’d by Commissioners, then only the Commission of Installation to the Senior Commissioner,) which being receiv’d, he delivers it to the Register of the Order, who forthwith Reads it; for to him this Duty belongs, as is recorded in the Black-Book of the Order, on occasion of Garter’s reading the Commission for Installation of Sir _Thomas Brandon_, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. the Register being then absent. When the Register hath read the Commissions, he returns them to the Lieutenant, (or Commissioners,) and he again to the Garter, as at the Installation of the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ If the Sovereign be present, the Chancellor acquaints him the Knights elect are without, otherwise the Lieutenant, and Assistants, (or Commissioners) consult touching the calling in, and receiving them, and Garter is usually employed in this Service; who, with all due respect, compliments and conducts him to the Chapter-House Door: But in the instance of the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_ aforesaid, Garter went to their Lodgings, and having delivered his Message, they forthwith repaired to the Chapter-House, their Train attending them to the Door: At the Installation of _Francis_ Duke of _Montmorency_, the Earl of _Leicester_, then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, as an evidence of singular respect, sent from the Chapter two of the four Assistants assigned him, who taking Garter, and the Officers of Arms before them, led him thence between them to the Chapter-House. When there are two or more elect Knights, that wait in the East Isle, expecting to be called in, Garter first conducts the Senior by Election to the Chapter-House Door, and so the rest in their several Orders, as in 14 _Jac._ I. by the Earl of _Rutland_, Sir _George Villars_, and the Viscount _Lisle_; and so again 13 _Car._ II. As soon as Garter hath conducted the elect Knight to the Chapter-House Door, two of the Commissioners, (when the Installation is performed by Commissioners,) or two of the Knights-Assistants, (when by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) or two of the Senior Knights, (if the Sovereign himself be present,) receive him without, who is immediately conducted from the Chapter-House Door, up to the Sovereign, (his Lieutenant, or Commissioners,) to whom he makes humble Reverence; when the Lieutenant, (or Senior Commissioners,) in a short Speech, publishes the effect of his Commission, and declares to him the Sovereign’s bounty and ready kindness, in a full admittance into this Honourable Society, which the elect Knight very humbly acknowledges and accepts. When _Philip_ King of _Castile_ and _Leon_ was installed in Person, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. the Sovereign being present rose from his Throne, and gave him Information of the Statutes and Ceremonies of the Order, and how he was bound by them; to all which he freely and readily assented. These Ceremonies of receiving an elect Knight being over, he disrobes himself of his upper Garment, then the Surcoat and Kirtle is taken from the Table, with which he is invested; and during this Ceremony, the following Words of Admonition, entred at the end of King _Hen._ VIII’s Book of English Statutes, are read or spoken. _Take this Robe of Purple, to the encrease of your Honour, and in Token, or Sign, of the most Honourable Order you have receiv’d; wherewith you being defended, may be bold not only strong to Fight, but also to offer your self to shed your Blood for Christ’s Faith, the Liberties of the Church, and the just and necessary defence of them that are oppressed and needy._ After this, his Sword is close girt about him over his Surcoat, by the Commissioners, (or the Assistants to the Lieutenant, or some of the Knights-Companions,) and sometimes in the way of assistance, Garter hath done this Service; and as soon as the Ceremony is over, the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, proceeds into the Choir, leaving the elect Knights behind them: The Hood was heretofore put on in the Chapter-House, (for so the Statutes of King _Henry_ VIII. do appoint,) after the elect Knight hath been invested with his Surcoat, and before he proceeded to his Installation; but of late, because it must be taken off again in the Choir, and laid aside, that the Mantle may be put on, it hath been esteemed a sort of diminution in the Investiture to take off any part of the Habit before the whole Investiture be compleated; so that in the beginning of the Reign of King _James_ I. it was judged more convenient that the Hood should be carried on the Cushion by Garter into the Choir, together with the Mantle and Collar, and not be put on till after Investiture with the Mantle; and thus it was observed at the Feasts of St. _George_, 13, 15, and 23 _Car._ II. And though antiently it was laid over the left Shoulder, and so worn upon all Occasions, yet _Anno_ 2 and 3 _Phil._ and _Mar._ the wearing it so being taken notice of to obscure the Escutcheon of St. _George_, embroidered on the same Shoulder of the Mantle, it was decreed in a Chapter held the same Year, 22 of _April_, that for the future the Knights-Companions should wear their Hoods on their right Shoulders, to the end that the Escutcheon might be the better seen and appear. Nevertheless, there was a Question moved 12 _Jac._ I. whether the usage of wearing the Hood should not be restored to the left Shoulder, but it seems it was over-ruled; and 23 _Car._ II. some of the Knights-Companions imagining it most proper to wear their Hoods on their left Shoulders, ran into that error, but upon better information the next Morning, altered them to the right. To Foreign Princes, there is liberty given by King _Hen._ VIII’s Statutes to receive, if they please, their Habit wholly within the Chapter-House, before they enter their Stalls; by which it appears that this was the Custom in times past; an instance whereof we have in _Philip_ King of _Castile_, _Anno_ 22 _Henry_ VII. who was entirely invested in the Chapter-House with the Garter, Surcoat, Mantle, Hood, and Collar; the Sovereign himself putting his Hand to his Investiture with the Mantle. Hence King _Philip_, Grandson to the aforesaid King of _Castile_, was invested with the whole Habit of the Order before he assumed the Stall; in _Philip_ and _Mary_’s proceeding to the Chapel, he receiv’d his Investiture within the West Door, and there the Register delivered the Mantle to the Earls of _Derby_ and _Pembrook_, who kissing it, presented it to the Queen, who, assisted by the said Earls, personally invested the King therewith: Next Garter gave the Collar to the Earls of _Arundel_ and _Pembrook_, who likewise presented it to the Queen, and she thereon put it about King _Philip_’s Neck; and immediately the Knights-Companions, having robed themselves within the Chapel Door, proceeded before the King and Queen, who with joined Hands passed into the Choir, where the Queen led him to the Sovereign’s Stall, which ascending, they both sat therein. But as the aforesaid Statute leaves this to the pleasure of the Stranger Prince, and was permitted only for gaining Time, so none, who have receiv’d personal Installation at _Windsor_ since, have been fully invested before they entered the Choir. For instance, _Francis_, Duke _de Montmorency_, 14 _Eliz._ and _Frederick_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_, 10 _Jac._ I. were both invested with their Surcoats only in the Chapter-House, but they receiv’d their Mantles, Hoods, and Collars, in their Stalls, after they had taken their Oaths. _The proceeding into the Choir._ § 6. The Knight elect, habited as before, proceeds from the Chapter-House along the North Isle, and enters the West Door of the Choir in solemn Order; but his Place in this proceeding is changed, for here he is led between two Knights-Companions. This is noted in the Black-Book to be the Order wherein _Albra Vasques d’Almadea_, Earl of _Averence_, and two others, proceeded to their Installations, 24 _Henry_ VI. And notwithstanding the Statutes of Institution, and those made by King _Henry_ V. are silent in the Order of this Proceeding; yet for an elect Knight to be led to his Stall between two fellow Knights, is no modern Ceremony; since we likewise find, that the Viscount _Bourchier_, 30 _Henry_ VI. past to his Instalment between the Lord _Hastings_ and Lord _Beauchamp_. But the Order of proceeding is precisely set down in _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, _viz._ _That the elect Knight, attended by his Gentlemen and Servants, shall be led between two other Knights-Companions, the Officers of the Order going before them_. And this has been the constant Practice at all Installations since; the Knight elect proceeding, either between two of the Knights-Commissioners, when there hath been no Lieutenant, or between two of the Knights Assistants, where a Lieutenant was constituted; or lastly between the two Senior Knights-Companions, the Sovereign being present: But when there hath been three Commissioners named, then the two Senior Commissioners take the Knight elect between them, and the Junior Knight-Commissioner proceeds before them; which was observed at the Instalment of the Earls of _Essex_ and _Ormond_, and Sir _Christopher Hatton_, 30 _Eliz._ In all cases where the Sovereign is present at an Installation, after the custom of investing with the Collar in the Chapter-House was left off, it is generally to be observed, that as soon as the Investiture with the Surcoat is finished, the Sovereign passes from the Chapter-House into the Choir, with the whole proceeding before him, leaving the elect Knight behind; and when he and the Knights-Companions have taken their Stalls, the two Senior Knights-Companions, by the Sovereign’s verbal Directions, descend from their Stalls, and stand under their Banners, whilst the Alms-Knights, but not the Prebends, Officers of Arms, and the three inferior Officers of the Order, pass out of the Choir, and proceed before them to the Chapter-House, from whence they introduce the elect Knight into the Choir to his Installation; but if there be more than one Knight installed, then the two next Senior Knights descend, and so the next, till all the elect Knights are Conducted in: And this course is likewise observed when a Lieutenant is constituted, and hath been generally so practised since the Investiture with the Collar was performed in the Choir; and particularly at the Installations of the Duke of _Lenox_, the Earls of _Pembrook_, _Marr_, and _Southampton_, 1 _Jac._ I. and of the Duke of _Holstein_, and the Earl of _Northampton_, 3 _Jac._ I. In this proceeding to Installation, the Register usually carries a Book of the New Testament, for the elect Knight to take his Oath on, as likewise the Oath it self, fairly written on Parchment: Garter bears his Mantle till he arrives at his Stall; and King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes place this Service upon some of the Knights-Companions likewise; but it never appears that it was ever performed by any of them. ’Tis probable, that about the time when this Injunction passed, it was the Custom for Garter to bear the Mantle on his Arm; for so it was at the Installation of the Lord _Russel_, and others, 31 _Henry_ VIII. but it was not long after, that the laying it on a Velvet Cushion began. The great Collar of the Order was likewise laid upon the Cushion, at the Installation of Sir _Henry Sidney_, 6 _Eliz._ the Earl of _Shrewsbury_, 34 _Eliz._ and in this manner born before the Knights elect, 13 _Car._ II. before the Duke of _Monmouth_, 15 _Car._ II. and before the Duke of _Albermarle_, 23 _Car._ II. with these the Hood, heretofore put on in the Chapter-House, hath of late been laid on the Cushion, and also the Book of Statutes, and so born by Garter before Prince _Henry_, 1 _Jac._ I. and _Frederick_, Elector Palatine, 10 _Jac._ I. and before the Knights Installation, 13 _Car._ II. and since. And here it is to be observed, that when Garter bears the Ornaments and Ensigns on the Cushion before an elect Knight, or a Proctor, he is always placed between the Register and Black-Rod in the proceeding: Lastly, in this proceeding the Knight elect goeth Bare-headed, holding his Cap in his Hand; and so did the Duke of _Albermarle_, 23 _Car._ II. for it hath been thought incongruous to the Order of Investiture, as is before observed of the Hood, to put on any part of the Habit, or other Ornaments, that must be taken off again, before the Investiture is compleated; and the proper Place for putting on the Cap is not till all the other is finished. _The Ceremonies of Installation._ § 7. When the proceeding hath entered the Choir, the Alms-Knights, and Officers of Arms, make their Obeysances toward the High Altar, and the Sovereign’s Royal Stall, in the manner hereafter described; then they proceed to the Steps before the Altar, and divide themselves; next the Officers of the Order make the same Reverence; and lastly, the two Commissioners, or Knights Assistants, or Knights-Companions, and Knights-elect, all three together. After this the Officers of the Order turn aside toward the Stall designed for the elect Knight, and approaching near it, stand below in the Choir, whilst the Commissioners, or Assistants, or Knights-Companions, pass into the lower Row of Stalls, sometimes called the middle Row, directly under the designed Stall, leading the elect Knight with them, who in this Place takes his Oath, called in the Annals, the sacred Oath of the Order of the Garter; during which time he ought to stand between the two Knights-Companions who brought him thither, as at the Installation of Prince _Henry_, 1 _Jac._ I. and when the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ was installed, 34 _Eliz._ ’tis observed, that the Senior Commissioner first entered the lower row of Stalls; but 31 _Henry_ VIII. at the Installation of the Lord _Russel_, and others, the Junior Assistant went up first. The Knight elect being thus placed, the Register of the Order standing before them, but below in the Choir, reads the Oath; for it is part of his Duty to administer the same: And in this solemn Ceremony, the New Testament, whereon the Oath is taken, generally opened in some Place of the Gospels, is indifferently held by one of the three inferior Officers of the Order, or sometimes the Register hath held it, as at the Installation of the Earl of _Derby_, 16 _Eliz._ the Earl of _Rutland_, and Lord _Cobham_, 26 _Eliz._ At other times the Garter hath held it, as 5 _Eliz._ when the Earl of _Northumberland_ took his Oath; and 10 _Car._ I. at the Installation of the Earl of _Moreton_: But when the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ was Sworn, 34 _Eliz._ the Usher of the Black Rod performed this Office. Whilst the Oath is administring, the elect Knight holds his right Hand on the Holy Evangelists; and when the Register hath pronounced the Words, he immediately Responses, _I will, so help me God_, and then takes off his Hand reverently, kissing the Book; and by this Ceremony seals his Obligation to the Statutes of this most Noble Order. The Ceremony used when _Philip_, King of _Castile_ and _Leon_, took the Oath, which was done in the Chapter-House at _Windsor_, 22 _Henry_ VII. he laid his Hand on the Canon, under which was placed the Book of Statutes of the Order by the Prelate, to whom it was delivered by the Register, and having repeated the Words of the Oath, and reverently kissed all those things by which he Swore, he took a Pen from the Prelate’s Hand, and Signed the Oath he had taken, and deliver’d it to the Sovereign then present. The Form of the ancient Oath appointed by the Statutes of Institution, to be taken by a Knight-Subject, was very short, but comprehensive: _That he should well and faithfully observe, to the utmost of his Power, all the Statutes of the Order_; and this was all the Oath taken by the first Founders, and to which they also affixed their Seals; and so it continued without alteration or addition, till towards the End of King _Edward_ IV’s Reign; and then, at a Chapter held at the King’s Wardrobe in _London_, it was decreed, That all the Knights-Companions then alive, and all such as should afterwards be admitted into the Order, should be obliged to subjoin the Words following: _That they wou’d aid, support, and defend, with all their Power_, the Royal College of St. _George_, within the Castle of _Windsor_, _as well in its Possessions, as all other things whatsoever_; which being drawn in form, was enter’d in the Black Book; but has since receiv’d many alterations: And there is an instance, 1 _Eliz._ when the Oath has been dispensed with; as by the Duke of _Norfolk_, and others, in regard the Rites and Ceremonies of Religion were then altered, and no new form of an Oath settled, so that they only obliged themselves by Promise to observe such Statutes and Orders as should be decreed in the next Council of the Order, which was soon after settled, and recorded in the Red Book of the Order, and is the Oath taken by a Knight-Subject at this Day. _You being Chosen to be one of the Honourable Company of this most Noble Order of the Garter, shall Promise and Swear, by the Holy Evangelists, by you here touched, that, wittingly or willingly, you shall not break any Statute of the said Order, or any Articles in them contained; the same being agreeable, and not repugnant to the Laws of Almighty God, and the Laws of this Realm, as far forth as to you belongeth and appertaineth: So help you God, and this Holy Word._ As soon as the Knight elect hath taken the Oath, he is led to his appointed Stall, through the Entrance next beneath it, and there placed before it. In the Interim, Garter advancing into the lower row of Stalls, to the Place where the elect Knight stood when he took the Oath, presents from thence the Mantle, Collar, and Book of Statutes, to those who led him, who invest the Knight elect first with the Mantle, by putting it on his Shoulders. There are some Examples where the elect Knight hath been invested before he went up to his Stall, as in the case of the Earl of _Northumberland_, 5 _Eliz._ _Francis_, Duke _de Montmorency_, and others, 14 _Eliz._ the Earls of _Dunbar_ and _Montgomery_, 6 _Jac._ I. and the Prince of _Wales_, 14 _Car._ I. among which may be numbered those installed at the Grand Feast of St. _George_, 13 _Car._ II. but this happen’d through a vast Concourse of People in the Chapel, that prevented the due Order. In the Red Book it is observed, that the Investiture with the Mantle and Collar, hath been sometimes performed by the Black Rod; as at the Installation of the Earl of _Northampton_, 5 _Car._ I. the Lord Treasurer _Weston_, the Earls of _Exeter_ and _Lindsey_, and the Marquiss of _Hamilton_, 6 _Car._ I. Nevertheless, this is to be understood as this Officers Assistance to the Knights-Companions, whose Office it only is, and no otherwise. Whilst the Ceremony of Investiture with the Mantle is performing, the Words of Admonition proper thereto, are pronounced as follows. _Take this Mantle of Heavenly Colours, in Sign and Token of the most Honourable Order you have receiv’d, and to the increase of your Honour, signed and marked as you see, with a red Escutcheon of our Lord’s Cross, to the intent that you, being always defended by the Virtue and Strength thereof, may pass through your Enemies, and them also overcome and vanquish, so that at the last, for your worthy and approved Acts, you may, after this Temporal Chivalry, come to Eternal Triumphant Joys in Heaven._ But at the Installation of King _Charles_ II. they receiv’d some alteration, and were put in the following Form. _Receive this Robe of Heavenly Colour, the Livery of this most excellent Order, in augmentation of thy Honour, enobled with the Shield and Red Cross of our Lord, by whose Power thou may’st safely pierce Troops of thy Enemies, and be over them ever Victorious; and being in this temporal Warfare Glorious in egregious and heroick Actions, thou may’st obtain Eternal and Triumphant Joy._ Next, the Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, lay the Hood on the Knight’s right Shoulder over the Mantle, and bringing the Tippet athwart his Breast, tuck it under the Girdle, at which his Sword hangs: And lastly tye the Collar about his Shoulder, over his Mantle and Hood; and at this part of the Investiture, the following Words of Admonition are likewise pronounced. _To the encrease of your Honour, and in Token of the Honourable Order you have receiv’d; take this Collar about your Neck, with the Image of the Holy Martyr, and Christ’s Knight, St._ George, _by whose aid you being defended, may pass through the Prosperities and Adversities of this World, that having here the Victory, as well of your Ghostly as Bodily Enemies, you may not only receive the Glory and Renown of Temporal Chivalry, but also at the last, the endless and everlasting reward of Victory._ This Form of Words receiv’d likewise alteration when King _Charles_ II. was to be installed, to the Tenor following. _Wear this Collar about thy Neck, adorn’d with the Image of the Blessed Martyr and Soldier of Christ, St._ George, _by whose Imitation provoked, thou may’st so overpass both prosperous and adverse Encounters, that having stoutly vanquished thy Enemies, both of Body and Soul, thou may’st not only receive the Praise of this transient Combat, but be Crowned with the Palm of eternal Victory._ Antiently at the Solemnity of Installation, when the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant was present, the elect Knight, after he had been invested with the Mantle in his Stall, was immediately conducted out of the Choir, back to the Chapter-House, where the Sovereign, or Lieutenant, used to remain till his return, there to receive the Collar of the Order from one of them, which done, he is said to have receiv’d the entire Possession of his Habit. This is contained in King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes, and appears to have been the Practice about that Time, as in the case of the Lord _Mountjoy_, and others, 18 _Hen._ VIII. and several others after, in the 1 and 3 _Edw._ VI. and the 3, 5, and 14 _Eliz._ The Proceeding back to the Chapter-House on this occasion, was much after the manner of what is before mention’d, except, that here the new installed Knight took his Place according to the Dignity of his Stall. But ’tis observable, that when the Sovereign’s Lieutenant remained in the Chapter-House, while the elect Knight proceeded to his Installation, the Usher of the Black-Rod stayed behind to attend the Lieutenant; and as soon as the Investiture with the Collar was over, the Lieutenant proceeded to the Choir in the Rear, and the new installed Knight in Place according to his Stall, as in the case of the Lord _Russel_, and others, 31 _Hen._ VIII. and the Marquiss of _Dorset_, and others, 1 _Edw._ VI. The Proceeding having entered the Choir, and the Lieutenant and Knights-Companions taken their Seats, then the usual Ceremonies, the Service of the Church began. But when the Installation was performed by Commissioners, the Collar of the Order was laid on the Cushion with the Mantle, and born before the elect Knight to his Stall, where, after his Investiture with the Mantle and Hood, he receiv’d Investiture with the Collar also, of which there are several Examples in the time of _Phil._ and _Mar._ and Queen _Eliz._ In like manner, at all Installations since, where the Sovereign has been present, the ancient custom of returning to the Chapter-House being laid aside, the Knights-Companions, who led the elect Knights to their Stalls, did there invest them with their Collars also; as the Earl of _Rutland_, Sir _George Villars_, and the Viscount _Lisle_, 14 _Jac._ I. and the Earl of _Suffolk_, 4 _Car._ I. and hath been thus observed at all Installations since, the Sovereign present. So soon as the Investiture with the Mantle, Hood, and Collar is over, those appointed deliver the Book of Statutes to the new invested Knight, which was observed to the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, 34 _Eliz._ the Earl of _Rutland_, Sir _George Villars_, and the Viscount _Lisle_, 14 _Jac._ I. and so generally to all elect Knights since. This Book the Knight is to keep safe in his own Custody, for his Instruction in the Laws and Ceremonies of this most Noble Order. They likewise give him the Black Velvet Cap adorned with Plumes of white Feathers, and this in particular was observed to be the last Ceremony performed at the Installation of King _Charles_ II. All things relating to the full Investiture being ended, there remains only to compleat this great Ceremony, the Installation it self, which is performed in the manner following. The new invested Knight standing before his Stall, and turning toward the High Altar, makes humble Obeysance that way, and then toward the Sovereign, or if absent, toward his Stall; which done, the Commissioners, Knights-Assistants, or Knights-Companions, receive and embrace him with great Civility, as their Fellow and Companion, and set him down in his assigned Stall with Professions of Esteem, and Wishes for his Honour and Happiness. Of this Ceremony, there is a notable Instance at the Installation of _Philip_, King of _Castile_, 22 _Henry_ VII. where the Sovereign personally introduced him to his Stall, and there placed him, at which time there was a certain Form of Words pronounced relating to the elect Knight’s Session, and Act of Installation, no less than at his Investiture, but the same are not repeated. _The Order to be observed when two or more Knights are installed in one Day._ § 8. In this case it seems to have been the ancient Practice, when the Ceremony has been perform’d by two Commissioners, or two Knights-Assistants, that as soon as they had finished all the Ceremonies due to the Senior of them, they left him possest of his Stall, and forthwith returned to the Chapter-House in the usual manner, and thence conducted the next Senior elect Knight, and so of the rest; So it was at the Installation of _Albro Vasques d’Almadea_, Earl of _Averenches_, the Lord _Beauchamp_, and Sir _Thomas Hoo_, in the time of _Henry_ VI. and so of the Earl of _Huntington_, 1 _Edw._ VI. when the two Assistants, after they had invested and installed the said Earl, returned to the Chapter-House for the Lord _la War_, and so for the Lord _Cobham_, and Sir _William Herbert_. In like manner, when the Commissioners had given the Proctor to _Emanuel_, Duke of _Savoy_, Possession of his Principal’s Stall, 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ they proceeded back for _William_ Lord _Howard_; so by the Earl of _Pembrook_, 16 _Eliz._ when they had first installed the Earl of _Derby_, and by the Earl of _Cumberland_, after the Earl of _Shrewsbury_ had been installed. When the Sovereign hath nominated three Commissioners, they have returned altogether to fetch in the other Knights singly, that were to be installed, and alternately changed their Places in the proceeding to the several Installations, one of them always going single before; as at the Installation of the Earls of _Essex_ and _Ormond_, and Sir _Christopher Hatton_, 30 _Eliz._ when the Earl of _Worcester_, the Lords _Hunsdon_ and _Grey_, were Commissioners: And if the Lieutenant had four Assistants assigned him, which was necessary when many Knights were to be installed, the order of their Installation hath been as follows. First, Two of the Senior Knights-Assistants conducted the Senior elect Knight to his Installation, and the other two Assistants proceeded with the second elect Knight; the former then took the third elect Knight, and so alternately changed till all were installed: As at the Installation of _Francis_, Duke _de Montmorency_, and others, 14 _Eliz._ And the like manner of alternate change is observed if four Commissioners be constituted, as at the Installation of _Frederick_, King of _Denmark_, and _John_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_, 25 _Eliz._ where the King’s Proxy was conducted into the Choir between the Earl of _Leicester_ and the Lord _Hunsdon_, the two Senior Commissioners; and the Prince, between the Earl of _Huntington_ and the Lord _Charles Howard_, the two Junior Commissioners. But some have been of Opinion, that the Commissioners named to this Employment, ought not to divide the Duty, and part of them to Instal one, and part the other, and by such an alternative to dispatch the Ceremony, as in former Cases; but all jointly assist at each Installation: Of which Opinion there is an Instance at the Installation of the Earl of _Salisbury_, and the Viscount _Bindon_, 4 _Jac._ I. where the Earl having been brought into the Choir, invested and installed by the Earls of _Nottingham_ and _Suffolk_, the two Senior Commissioners, the other two Commissioners who were left behind in the Chapter-House, to conduct the Viscount to his Stall, remembring that all four were joint Commissioners, apprehended that the Earl was not legally installed, because they, as Co-partners in the Commission, had not assisted; and this Opinion being debated, prevailed so far, that it was agreed to be imparted to the Earl of _Salisbury_, who submitted to descend into the lower Seats before his Stall, and there all four Commissioners gave him his Oath again, then led him to his Stall, and a second Time invested and installed him; and so of the Viscount _Bindon_. But this Method was not only new, but different from former Practice, as in all the cases before recited; and besides, where the Sovereign hath authorized his Lieutenant to perform this Ceremony, and appointed some of the Knights-Companions to assist, they, and not the Lieutenant, have done the Duty belonging to Installation, that part of it of investing with the Collar in the Chapter-House, the whole Duty at the Installation of Prince _Henry_ excepted. And ’tis to be farther observed, that the foregoing case of the joint Assistance in the Installation of the Earl of _Salisbury_, was thought so little Essential, or worthy of becoming a Precedent, that at the very next Feast, when the Earls of _Dunbar_ and _Montgomery_ were installed, 6 _Jac._ I. and four Commissioners appointed, the two Senior installed the Earl of _Dunbar_, and the two Junior the Earl of _Montgomery_; and so again, 10 _Car._ I. by the Earls of _Danby_ and _Moreton_. But lastly, if the Sovereign be present, and consequently the Knights-Companions perform this Ceremony, then there is generally so many of them as can go through the whole, without changing, after the manner used when done by Commissioners or Assistants; in which case the two Senior Knights-Companions descend from their Stalls, and passing thro’ the Choir to the Chapter-House with the Proceeding before them, conduct to his Installation the eldest elect Knight; and having performed that whole Ceremony, return and take their Stalls, and so the rest in due Order; as was practised at the Installation of Prince _Henry_, and others, 1 _Jac._ I. and of the Earl of _Rutland_, 14 _Jac._ I. and at the grand Feast of St. _George_, 13 _Car._ II. but here the separate proceeding with each single Knight to and from the Chapter House, taking too much time, and the Day being far spent in the Ceremonies of the Dukes of _Ormond_ and _Buckingham_; the Sovereign ordered, that with the next Proceeding, the rest of the elect Knights, being eight, besides two Proxies, should all be introduced at once; so that each of them being placed before his Stall, took the Oath, receiv’d his Investiture, and was led up to his Stall, and took Possession of it by solemn Installation. And in regard so many Knights elect were introduced together, it was judged necessary, that their Mantles and Collars should be likewise brought in the proceeding, and each elect Knight appointed one of the Gentlemen that attended him, to bear the Cushion whereon they were laid, before him to the Choir Door, where they held them in their Arms, till Garter in due order fetch’d them into the Choir: And here we may insert this general Rule, that at all Installations, where some of the elect Knights are not sent for unto the Chapter-House, to receive Investiture with the Surcoat, before the Senior elect Knight hath been conducted to his Stall, but left to repose themselves in the East Isle of the Chappel, as hath often happened, the Knights Commissioners, or Assistants, on their return to the Chapter-House, send Garter for the next Senior elect Knight, whom they receive at the Door thereof, and having invested him with his Surcoat, and girt his Sword about him, proceed with him to his Installation in the usual manner. And the same method is observed if there were more elect Knights to follow; and we find it 30 _Henry_ VIII. 16, and 34, and 10 _Car._ I. The Knight, or Knights, having now receiv’d a compleat Installation, the Knights-Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, with marks of Respect, take their leave of the last installed Knight, and descending into the Choir, take their own Stalls; but the Senior Knight-Companion ascends first: But observe, that if the Stalls of the Knights-Commissioners, Assistants, or Knights-Companions, be on the same side with the last installed Knight, then they descend not into the Choir, but pass directly to them along the Stalls, as in the 34 _Eliz._ The Ceremonies of Installation being finished, the Officers of Arms first, next the Alms-Knights, descend from the Steps of the Altar, and take their several Stations in the Choir; then one of the Prebends of the College, or, if the Sovereign be present, the Prelate, with the Serjeant of the Vestry before him, is conducted to the Altar by the Verger of the Chappel, and there begins the Service appointed by the Church, which being ended, the Proceeding passes out of the Choir in usual Order, either to the Presence-Chamber, or the Lieutenants, or Commissioners Lodgings, as the Occasion is. _The Offering of Gold and Silver._ § 9. But if the Installation be solemnized in the Morning, the Service of the Church having proceeded as far as the Offertory, two of the Prebends, appointed to recieve the Offering, are conducted to the Altar by their Verger, and first the Alms-Knights, then the Officers of Arms, ascend the Steps of the Altar again, and stand in order as before. After which, Garter Summons down the Knights-Companions to the Offering, who descend into the Choir under their proper Stalls, as does the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, who offers first for the Sovereign, he receiving the Bezant from the Senior Knight, and then returns to his Stall: And at this instant, was the usual time heretofore for offering the Defunct Knights Atchievements, which was altered by King _James_ I. as will be seen hereafter. The Lieutenant, after a short stay in his Stall, descends again, and proceeds up to the Altar, to make his own Offering of Gold and Silver, and then returns, as do the rest of the Knights-Companions, including those newly installed, in their due order. But when the Installation passes by Commissioners, there is then no Offering made for the Sovereign, but the Commissioners offer first, and after them the other Knights in due order. The Ceremony of Offering at the Installation of _Philip_, King of _Castile_, 22 _Henry_ VII. is remarkable. He descended from his Stall into the Choir, and standing before it, as the other Knights-Companions did, the Sovereign left his Royal Stall to proceed to the Offering, to which the King would have followed, but the Sovereign would not permit, obliging the King to proceed along with him, on his left Hand, though he desired to perform his Duty as a Brother of the Order, so that they made their Offerings so near together, where, though the Sovereign had the Precedence, yet ’twas hardly observable. _Of the grand Dinner at the Installation._ § 10. On the Day of Installation, there hath, from ancient Time, been appointed a Noble and Sumptuous Feast, and though it was agreed on in a Chapter, 3 _Edward_ VI. _That the Knights elect might, from thenceforth, be installed by Commission without a Feast_; yet after his Reign, we find the old custom of a Feast at this Solemnity restored. If the Sovereign appoint the Installation to be when the Feast of St. _George_ is also celebrated, and is himself personally present, the Feast is then kept at the Sovereign’s Charge; and if in such case he constitute a Lieutenant, then the Installation Dinner is kept at the Charge of the Lieutenant; and is usually prepared in some of the Sovereign’s Lodgings in the Castle, but seldom in St. _George_’s Hall; as was done by the Earl of _Arundel_, at the Installation of the Earl of _Shrewsbury_, and the Lord _Hunsdon_, 3 _Eliz._ But when the Installation is kept at any other time of the Year, than that of St. _George_’s Feast, then the new installed Knights are at all the Expence; who generally have had the Dinner prepared in the Dean’s Lodgings; however, be it where it will, the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, Commissioners, or Assistants, together with the new installed Knights, proceed thither in full Robes; which is observed in the Installation of 3 _Eliz._ above, to be according to the ancient Custom. At the Installation, 31 _Henry_ VIII. the Sovereign’s Lieutenant walked alone, after him his two Assistants, and lastly the new installed Knights. The Lieutenant’s Place at the Table is somewhat on the left Hand the Cloath of State, there sat the Earl of _Arundel_, 3 _Eliz._ but the other four Knights-Companions, his two Assistants, and the two new installed Knights, sat toward the Table’s End on both Sides, for that they could not well sit all on a side. But of late Years, as at the Installation, 5 _Car._ I. a Question arose, whether the Lieutenant or Commissioners should sit at Dinner in their Habits, since the Power given them seemed to expire when the Knights were elected; (though unanimously allowed the new installed Knights ought to do so,) and likewise Precedents quoted, as 29 _Henry_ VIII. at the Installation of the Lord _Cromwell_, where the Knights put off their Habits, and dined in their ordinary Apparel; and so of the Earl of _Rutland_, and the Lord _Cobham_, 26 _Eliz._ where the Commissioners did the same, and the new installed Knights kept on only their Surcoats: But what followed on this Debate is not mention’d; but the general Practice at other Times hath been of keeping on the Habit till the Dinner is ended. At the second Course, called also second Mess, or second Service, Garter, accompanied with the Officers of Arms, Proclaims the Stiles and Titles of Honour of the Sovereign (if he be personally, or by his Lieutenant, present,) in _Latin_, _French_, and _English_, and cries Largess thrice; next the Stiles of the new installed Knights in _French_, or _English_ only, with two Largesses, and in that Order they were installed. And thus it was at the Installation of _Charles_, Duke of _York_, 9 _Jac._ I. of _Frederick_, Prince Palatine, 10 _Jac._ I. and the Earl of _Rutland_, and others, 14 _Jac._ I. _Philip_, King of _Castile_, Dined with the Sovereign in his Privy-Chamber, 22 _Henry_ VII. whose Stile was Proclaimed by Garter, not in the same Room, but at the Sovereign’s great Chamber-Door, and in St. _George_’s _Hall_, after Largess had been thrice cryed. When the Sovereign constitutes a Lieutenant, then is the Lieutenant’s Stile also Proclaimed, and to his other Honours is added this of his Lieutenancy, and afterwards the Stiles of the new installed Knights, as 3 _Eliz._ But the Order of this Ceremony is more particularly observed at the Installation of the Duke _de Montmorency_, and others, 14 _Eliz._ where first Garter cried Largess, and next Proclaimed the Sovereign’s Stile, _&c._ in three Languages, then stepping two Foot back, Proclaims the Lieutenant’s Stile in _French_ only, with two Largesses; and after that, he cried one Largess for the Duke; and lastly, for all the other new installed Knights, only two Largesses, and the Officers of Arms did the like; and still as Garter had finished his Proclamation, the Heralds joined with him in crying Largess, and so with Reverence departed the Hall. But lastly, it is proper to observe, that when neither the Sovereign, nor his Lieutenant, are present, then the Sovereign’s Stile is not Proclaimed, nor those of the Commissioners, but only of the new installed Knights. As soon as Dinner is ended, the Knights-Companions rise from Table, and withdraw to disrobe themselves, and therewith the Solemnity of Installation ends: And if at any time the Solemnity continues that Evening, and the following Day, it is only because the Sovereign (or his Lieutenant,) is present, on account of celebrating St. _George_’s Feast, and not with reference to the Installation. _Of setting up the Knight’s Atchievements._ § 11. The last thing to be done at this great Solemnity, is setting up the _Helm_, _Crest_, _Sword_, _Banner_, and _Plate_, of the new installed Knight, over his Stall in the Chappel of St. _George_; to which purpose they are to be provided, according to the Directions before given. By the Statutes of Institution it is ordained, that the time for setting up the Atchievements shall be when the elect Knight comes to _Windsor-Castle_, that is, to his Installation, and not before; and the reason is there likewise given, lest it should happen, he not coming for his Installation within the time limitted, and consequently the vacating his Election ensuing, that a new Election being made, those military Ensigns might not seem to be disgracefully withdrawn, and an occasion of Dishonour given, which otherwise could not be avoided, if they should be suddenly taken down from a Place so high; which demonstrates, that the intention of this Article extends to the finishing the Ceremonies of Installation, before the Atchievements ought to be set up, by so carefully providing against the Dishonour of taking them down, in case the Election should become void; which must infallibly happen, if the Knight elect died but an Hour before he were compleatly installed. Accordingly, in the ancient Deputations both to Sir _William Philip_, and Sir _John Falstaff_, Power is given their Proctors first to demand, receive, and obtain their principal Stalls, and next to tender their Helms, and Swords, to be hung up in the Choir of _Windsor_, according to Custom: And for clearer Information of the course of this Ceremony, that the Sovereign impowered his Commissioners, first to give the Deputy Possession of his Principal’s Stall, and after to receive the Atchievements, and place them over it: This is to be considered as a Memorial of the Knights being installed a Companion of the Order, and ’tis incongruous in the Rules of Honour to have the Sign or a Memorial of an Action precede the Action it self. Again, the Statutes expresly provide, that the Knights Atchievements shall not be hung up, till the Duties and Fees enjoined are first discharged; and ’tis certain, there are no Fees due, nor can be claimed, till the Ceremonies on which they become due are entirely finished. But to clear all Doubts which may arise upon this Point, it was at a Chapter held at _White-Hall_, the fourth of _February_, 22 _Car._ II. ordained, _That not any of the Atchievements of an elect Knight’s Stall be set up in the Chappel at_ Windsor, _before he be installed, and the Fees of Installation paid_. And though this was the Practice anciently, yet were the Atchievements always prepared and brought to _Windsor_, and set before the elect Knight’s Stall; and in case of his not coming to receive Installation, then, being no otherwise placed, they might be the easier removed without the Choir, in as decent manner as could be, so that the Honour of Knighthood might be preserved entire; nevertheless, to be retained for publick Use, and the Benefit of the College. Where mention is made in the Annals of any Person employed to set up the Atchievements of a Knight, it is to be understood that he was his Proctor, and installed on his behalf: And there appears but one single Instance where one Person hath hung up a Knight’s Atchievements, when another was installed for him; and this happen’d 14th of _August_, _Anno_ 29 _Hen._ VI. where the Lord _Rivers_ having been elected to the Stall of the Lord _Hungerford_, his Sword and Helm were soon after (sent) hung up by _William Bobden_, his Esq; and _Guyen Herald_, and he installed the 30 _October_ following, by Sir _William Crafford_ his Proctor; but this was contrary to the Law of the Order. Where the setting up of a Knight’s Atchievements is barely mentioned, without taking notice of the Installation, it is to be understood, that such Knight’s Installation was also solemniz’d at that Time: As in the case of the King of _Portugal_, of whom the Annals only note, that he had taken care to set over his Stall, Helm, Sword, and Banner, and all things belonging thereto, at the Feast at _Windsor_, 2 _Henry_ VI. In what manner these Atchievements are fixed, appears by the Statutes; the Helm and Crest to be set over each Knight-Companion’s Stall, and the Sword to hang directly under them; but the Plate to be nailed to the back of the Knight’s Stall. CAP. XIII. _The Installation of a Knight-Subject by Proxy._ _The Original Cause of making Proxies._ § 1. There was no liberty given at the Institution of the Order, for a Knight-Subject to be installed by his Proctor or Deputy; but on the contrary, in the Founder’s Statutes was inserted this express Prohibition. _That none of the Knights elect should be permitted to be installed by_ Proxy, _unless he were a Stranger_. And this Law continued unaltered till the Reign of _Henry_ V. when _John_ Duke of _Bedford_, the Sovereign’s Deputy for holding the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, 7 _Henry_ V. and other the Knights-Companions then present, took it into Consideration; that where a Knight-Subject, elected into the Order, was at that Time employed beyond Sea, in the Service of his Prince, and likely to continue in that Service some time, it was agreed, that the said Duke should make an Address to the Sovereign, by Letters under the Seal of the Order, (he being then employed in the War against _France_,) that in the like cases his Majesty would Ordain, _That_ Knights-Subjects _might, as well as_ Strangers, _be admitted into the_ Order, _notwithstanding the Clause in the Statutes_. It likewise appears from that _Letter_, as well as from the Blue-Book, that Sir _John Grey_, and the Lord _Bourchier_, had been installed at the aforesaid Feast, by their several Proxies; which the Sovereign’s Deputy concurr’d with, out of great Respect to their Persons; lest by a too rigid Observance of the Statutes, by their absence in the Wars, where they were then loyally employed, and might meet their Deaths, they should want the desired Suffrages of those Masses, ordained to be Sung for a defunct Knight; as had happen’d to several by unsuspected delays. But to clear this matter, for the future it was Decreed, 9 _Hen._ V. That where any elect Knight was actually in the Sovereign’s Wars, or otherwise employed Abroad on his Sovereign’s Affairs, he should possess the Privilege of a Stranger in this particular; which Decree was added to King _Henry_ Vth’s Statutes. And it was soon after enjoined the elect Knight, on notice of his Election, to take care timely to appoint his Proctor, that he might enjoy the Rights and Privileges of a Founder: Such an Obligation was laid on Sir _John Falstaff_, who, at the reception of the Garter, was in _France_, employed in the Sovereign’s Service. But King _Henry_ VIII. besides his Confirmation of this Decree, for allowance of a Proxy in the aforesaid two Cases, farther enlarged it, to such as the Sovereign should either Command, or permit Licence to be installed by Proxy, which is to be understood of Knights elect within the Kingdom, as well as those beyond Sea: By Virtue of which Clause, the elect Knight, the Earl of _Dorset_ being Sick, 1 _Car._ I. obtained the Sovereign’s Licence to be installed by his Deputy Sir _Richard Young_. _Letters of Procuration._ § 2. It is observed before, out of the _Registrum Chartaceum_, that Sir _John Robesart_, elected into the Order by King _Henry_ V. was installed by Virtue of his Letter Missive, sent to Sir _Thomas Barr_ his Proxy; but the same Register calls it, in another Place, a sufficient Procuration under his Seal of Arms, enabling him to perform the Ceremony of his Installation. The Copy of this Instrument is not extant; but that Letter Missive Sir _John Grey_ directed to Sir _John Lisle_, to take Possession of his Stall, and by Virtue of which he was installed, _tells him he had Chosen him for his Proxy, and to take his Stall for him in his Name_, &c. And omitting other Precedents, doubtless, in the case of a Knight-Subject, the Sovereign may, if he pleases, nominate and appoint a Proxy for Installation, where the elect Knight hath not done it himself; for here, all those Considerations of grand Respect, Forms of the Oath, _&c._ constantly afforded to Strangers, have no Place; which is evident from the Sovereign’s Letters of Summons to the Commissioners named for Installation of the Lord _Grey_, 4 and 5 _Phil._ and _Mar._ who at that time was Prisoner in _France_, and his Deputy Sir _Humphry Radcliffe_, is therein mentioned to be appointed by the Sovereign herself. The first Precedent of Letters of Procuration, or Deputation, drawn into a solemn Form, is that made by Sir _William Phelip_, 5 _Hen._ V. by which, having obtained the Sovereign’s Licence, he impowers two Knights, Sir _Andrew Butrely_, and Sir _John Henington_, or either of them, as their Business would permit, to supply his Place, and take Possession of his Stall, in the Choir at _Windsor_. _Qualifications of a Proxy._ § 3. The Qualifications of a Proctor, nominated by a Knight-Subject, are the same with those requisite in the Proctor of a Stranger, of which something will fall in our Way hereafter; I shall therefore only in general observe here, that to neither Knight-Subject, nor Stranger, the Proctor is to be under the Degree of a Knight, enobled with Arms, and of an honest and untainted Reputation; it being judg’d proper chiefly in this Point, that a Knight-Subject should exactly observe the same Rule enjoined to Strangers; in respect of which, it is very remarkable, that Sir _William Lisle_, though one of the Alms-Knights, yet in Degree a Knight, was not refused to be Proctor to Sir _John Grey_, 7 _Hen._ V. _Preparations for Installation._ § 4. The Day for Installation of a Knight-Subject by Proxy, being appointed by the Sovereign, there are to be provided for him, first, a Commission for Installation, which by the Chancellor of the Order is presented to the Sovereign for his Sign Manual; to which is after affixed, the Seal of the Order: And appoints, 1. To conduct the Proctor to _Windsor-Castle_. 2. To put him in Possession, as from the Sovereign, of the Stall assigned his Principal. 3. To invest him with all the Benefits, Honours, Prerogatives, Franchises, and Liberties thereto belonging. 4. To receive his Mantle, Helm, and Sword, and set them up in their appointed Places. 5. To add thereto all usual Ceremonies. 6. Lastly, an Injunction to all the Knights to permit all the Solemnity punctually to be performed: An ancient Precedent of this is found 5 _Hen._ V. in the case of Sir _John Falstaff_: Also 2 _Edw._ IV. at the Installation of the Earl of _Worcester_, and other elect Knights, by their Proxies. Of later Times, the Commissions granted on such Occasions differ from those made for the Personal Installation of the Knights themselves, only by premising the Cause of their Principal’s Absence, and Service he is then employed on; authorizing the Commissioners to admit the Proxy into his Stall: Likewise where the Installation is performed by two or more Commissioners, the Sovereign directs Letters to each of them, giving notice of the intended Solemnity, and requiring them to attend at a Day prefixt, to the end the Proxy may be put into Possession of his Principal’s Stall. And as there is, upon admission of an elect Knight, installed by Proxy, the same ground for removal of Stalls, as in personal Installations; so the Sovereign issues out Warrants to _Garter_, some time before the Solemnity, to remove the Atchievements and Plates, as usual, and place them in the Order such Warrants direct. Anciently the Stall for an elect Knight, was assigned in the Commission issued for Installation, as in the case of Sir _Henry Inghouse_, Proctor to Sir _John Falstaff_, 5 _Henry_ V. The rest of the Particulars to be provided against the Day of Installation, are at the Knight’s own Charge, and are agreeable with those in Personal Installations. _Proceeding to the Chapter-House._ § 5. The next thing to be consider’d, is the Proxies Place in proceeding to the Chapter-House, and this is immediately after the Provincial _King of Arms_, because as yet he hath not taken Possession of his Principal’s Stall; which done, it gives him a Place in his return according to its Dignity. In this Order the Proctors of the Marquiss of _Newcastle_, and the Earl of _Bristol_, proceeded (Bare-headed,) 13 _Car._ II. And though this be the Proctor’s usual Place in this Proceeding, yet Sir _Henry Sidney_, Proctor to the Earl of _Warwick_, 5 _Eliz._ proceeded immediately before the elect Knights; which is the only instance of that kind. Lastly, the Proctor, as in the case of an elect Knight, passes into the East-Isle, behind the High-Altar, as soon as he comes within St. _George_’s _Chappel_, while the Sovereign, Lieutenant, or Commissioners, proceed into the Chapter-House, and there reposeth himself till he is sent for in; as in the case of the Marquiss of _Newcastle_ and Earl of _Bristol_ above: But if the Proxy pass not in the Proceeding, he then goes privately to his Place, before the Proceeding sets forward. _Transactions in the Chapter-House._ § 6. After the Chapter is opened, the first thing done, is for _Garter_ to present the Commission or Commissions, which he carried in the Proceeding thither, as well that for the Lieutenancy, (if a Lieutenant held the Feast,) as of Installation, for admitting a Proxy, the Order of which is observed before. The Letters of Procuration, or Deputation, are next read, after which the Proxy is sent for into the Chapter-House by _Garter_, who conducts him to the Door, and there the Commissioners, or Assistants, or Knights-Companions, receive him. But 5 _Eliz._ Sir _Henry Sidney_ exhibited his Deputation, after he was called in: Or sometimes the Proxy produces his Deputation before the Proceeding to the Chapter-House, as Sir _George Howard_, Deputy to the Earl of _Bedford_, did, 6 _Eliz._ And in such case there is no need of admitting the Proxy into the Chapter-House, but that he may stay without, till the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, are past into the Choir, and he sent for thither; at which time the _Mantle_ was wont to be laid on his right Arm at the Chapter-House Door, by the Knights-Companions appointed to introduce him. Anciently, as soon as the Proxy was admitted into the Chapter-House, and the Letters of Procuration were read, the _Mantle_ of his Principal was usually laid on his right Arm by the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, or Commissioners, and part of it spread on the Proxies Shoulders, the Escutcheon of St. _George_ lying uppermost, and the Cordons laid fair to be seen; and in this manner he bore it in the Proceeding to the Stall, where he held it till Service was ended; but ’tis now ordered otherwise, as by the direction of King _Charles_ II. that the _Mantle_ should be born on the left Arm. But 5 _Eliz._ the Earl of _Warwick_’s Proctor had the Mantle born before him into the Choir by _Garter_, in the same manner as is usual to Knights Personally installed; and not delivered him, till he had taken the Oath; and at the delivery thereof, the Words of Admonition were pronounced by the _Register_; as it was observed to the Proxies of the Marquiss of _Newcastle_, and the Earl of _Bristol_, 13 _Car._ II. _Proceeding to the Choir._ § 7. The Proxy proceeds from the Chapter-House Door, between the Sovereign’s Commissioners, _&c._ But touching the Order of this Proceeding, so much has already been said, that we shall give but one Instance, _Anno_ 6 _Elizabeth_. 1. Verger. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Officers of the Order. 5. Lord _Hunsdon_, Proctor to the Lord _Cobham_. 6. Earl of _Bedford_. _Ceremonies performed in the Choir._ § 8. The Proceeding having entered the Choir, the Commissioners, _&c._ conduct the Proxy into the lower Stall, directly under that designed for his Principal, where the _Register_ reads the Words of the Oath, while the Proxy, laying his Hand on the Book, repeats them after him, and Kisses the Book: And this Oath his Deputation impowers him to take, in the Name of his Principal; the Form of the Oath having no difference from the Oath taken Personally by an elect Knight. The Oath being taken in this solemn manner, the Proctor is led up to the Stall of his Principal, where both the Knights, who conducted him into the Choir, first take the _Mantle_, and lay it on his Arm, next laying their Hands on him, in the Name of his Lord and Master, from whom he received his Deputation, set him down therein: And so the Ceremony of Installation being fully ended, the Service of the Church begins. If the Installation be performed in the Morning, there is an Offering of Gold and Silver; at which time the Proxy in his turn comes from his Principal’s Stall, and stands before it, and when the Sovereign, or the Lieutenant for him, and for himself, or else the Commissioners, and the rest of the Knights-Companions present, have offered, then the Proxy (being joined to the Knight, sitting in the opposite Stall, if present at the Solemnity, and having two Officers of Arms before them,) proceeds to the High Altar, and there offers both Gold and Silver; and then returns, and takes his Stall as the rest do. In this manner the Earl of _Warwick_’s Proxy, joining with the Earl of _Northumberland_, installed at the same time, proceeded to the Offering, 5 _Eliz._ As likewise the Proctor to the Earl of _Bedford_, with the Lord _Hunsdon_, 6 _Eliz._ The Ceremony of the Offering being finished, the Service of the Church goes on, which being over, the Proceeding returns in the same Order it came to the _Chapter-House_, except, that now the Proxy takes his Place according to the Dignity of his Stall. But in regard the _Statutes_ expresly declare; That after the Proxy hath been admitted to his Principal’s Stall, he shall neither wear the _Mantle_, nor have any Voice in Chapter, nor enter there in the absence of him that sent him; so that it was the ancient Practice to take off the _Mantle_ from his Arm at the _Chapter-House_ Door, in his return from the Choir, and delivered to the _Verger_ of the Chappel, though sometimes to the _Sexton_, at other times to _Garter_, also to the _Black-Rod_, who hath taken it from off the Proxies Arm, and carried it into the Chapter-House; this done, the Proxy retires privately out of the Proceeding to his Lodging. It appears however, but by what indulgence is not mentioned, that though _Garter_ took the _Mantle_ from Sir _Henry Sidney_, 5 _Eliz._ at the Chapter-House Door, on the Evening he returned from Installation; yet the next Morning he rode in the Procession to the Chapel, the Celebration of the Feast of St. _George_ continuing, with the _Mantle_ on his right Arm; and having entered the Choir, took his Principal’s Stall, bearing likewise the Mantle in the grand Procession, at the Offering of Money, and during Divine Service, and from the Chappel to the Castle to Dinner: And the like in the Afternoon of the said Day, he rode on Horse-back in the Proceeding to the Chapter-House Door, but there the _Mantle_ was taken from him, and laid within upon the Table, whilst he retired into the East-Isle of the Chappel, and at the rising of the _Chapter_, it was again delivered to him, whence he proceeded in his Principal’s Place to the second Vespers. Next Morning, the _Lieutenant_, and _Assistants_, having ended the Chapter, the _Mantle_ was again laid on his Arm, and in that manner he passed to his Principal’s Stall, and afterwards offered, as on the Feast Day. The Morning Service ended, the _Lieutenant_ and _Assistants_ returned to the Chapter-House Door, where they put off their _Mantles_, and at the same time the _Sexton_ of the College receiv’d the Mantle from him. _The Grand Dinner._ § 9. At Dinner the Proxy sits with the Lieutenant or Commissioners, and takes Place where his Principal should sit if he were present; and this was so observed at the Installation of the Earl of _Warwick_, 5 _Eliz._ The Stile of the Knight installed by Proxy, is proclaimed in _French_, or _English_, in the usual Form and Place, as 25 _Hen._ VIII. at the Installations of the Earls of _Beaumont_ and _Newblanke_, by their Proxies; for they were Knight-Subjects, though not to the Sovereign, and therefore not improper to be made use of as an Instance. To conclude, the Proctor is to take care that the Atchievements and Plate of his Principal are set up in their proper Places, which appears not only from the ancient Letters of Procuration, but also by Commissions of Installation, which appoint that the Sovereign’s Deputy should receive from the Proctor his Principal’s Helm and Sword, (for there is no mention of the Banner till afterwards,) and place it over his Stall. CAP. XIV. _The Signification of Election to Strangers._ _Within what time, and in what manner, Certificate is made of their Election._ § 1. In regard that Strangers elect, are for the most part Sovereign Princes, whole Affairs obliged them to abide in their own Dominions, and very rarely permitted them to receive Personal Installation, it was thought fit to allow them several Privileges, by the Founder of this most _Noble Order_, and principally, that of giving previous and timely Notice of their Elections, and convenient time of consideration for Acceptance; affording Investiture in their own Countries, and permitting their Installations to be performed at _Windsor_ by their Proxies or Deputies. It was therefore by the _Statutes_ ordained: That when any such should be chosen into the _Order_, they should be certified of their Elections by the Sovereign; and besides, that, at his Charge, the _Garter_ should be sent over to them, with the _Mantle_ and _Statutes_ of the _Order_, Sealed with the common Seal; so that they might have notice, at least within four Months from the time of Election, to the end they might advise and determine with themselves, from the Tenor of the _Statutes_, whether they would receive the Honour of this most _Noble Order_. In Pursuance of these Directions, it became customary for the Sovereign, when he sent his Letters, to send also, and that by way of solemn Embassy, the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_, with a Book of the _Statutes_; and in case the Election were accepted, Investiture might be received before the return of the Persons, by whom the Habit was sent. As upon the Elections of _Edward_, King of _Portugal_, at the Feast of St. _George_, 13 _Hen._ VI. the Duke of _Urbin_, 14 _Edw._ IV. and several others. The right of bearing these Letters signifying Election, and returning the Strangers Answer, belongs to _Garter_, by the Constitutions of his Office. And though Certificate of Election was to be made within four Months from the time of Election, yet King _Henry_ VIII. added this necessary Clause: _That when the Sovereign had any great or high Impediment, he might defer certifying the Election till a more convenient Time_. As may be seen in the case of _Frederick_ III. Emperor of _Germany_, in the time of _Henry_ VI. who having been elected 35 of that King, had not Letters sent him to signify it till the next Year. It likewise appears, that Letters to the same Effect were then likewise dispatched to the King of _Arragon_, the Duke of _Brunswick_, and King of _Poland_, who had been elected eight Years before. And yet we find it recorded, that the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_ of the _Order_ were sent by special Ambassadors to all three, 34 _Hen._ VI. two Years before: But perhaps this ought to be understood of their being but then design’d, and ordered to be sent, and on second Thoughts might be stopped, or if sent, by some accident might have miscarried; otherwise it seems needless to have sent other Letters to give notice of their Election two Years after: But to clear this matter, we after find a second mention of sending the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_ to the King of _Poland_, 37 _Hen._ VI. by which it is demonstrable, that the first Embassy took no Effect. It does not appear that King _Hen._ VIII. or any of his Successors, ever made use of that Liberty granted by the aforesaid Article of his _Statutes_, for deferring the significatory Letters of Election beyond the time appointed by the _Statutes_ of Institution, as we find by the many Instances of that kind. _Francis_ the first King of _France_ was elected _October_ 21. 19 _Hen._ VIII. and was installed the 25 _January_ following; so that ’tis plain, the Letters of Notice must needs have been dispatched within the limited Time. _James_ V. of _Scotland_, who was elected 20 _Jan._ 26 _Hen._ VIII. had notice of Election immediately sent him; and _Hen._ II. of _France_, having been elected 24 _April_, 5 _Edw._ VI. had Letters of Signification sent him in _May_ following; and so in all Examples since. And when King _Charles_ II. elected any Stranger whilst he was Abroad, Letters of Signification were sent them immediately after. _Of notice given of an Election, before sending the Habit._ § 2. Here it is to be observed, with how much caution, more than the former, the Statutes of King _Henry_ VIII. Ordain, _to send Letters that signify Election, and the Book of Statutes only at first_; but not the _Garter_ and _Mantle_, till the _elect Stranger_, having had time to consult the Statutes, certifies his acceptance of the _Order_; and then, and not before, it is Decreed to send a solemn Embassy with the whole Habit, _George_, and _Collar_: And consonant to this, the Practice hath sometimes been. As in the case of _Henry_ II. King of _France_, 5 _Edw._ VI. _Emanuel_, Duke of _Savoy_, 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ and in that of _Frederick_, Duke of _Wirtembergh_, to whom Queen _Elizabeth_ sent Letters soon after his Election, and he returned Thanks, and Acceptation, by his two Ambassadors, who received Promise of sending the whole Habit soon after; however, the same were not sent during her Life. _Notice of Election sent with the Habit._ § 3. When the Sovereign hath been well assured of the _elect Stranger’s_ acceptance, the same Embassy (as anciently before adding this Clause,) dispatched both Ceremonies. The Sovereign’s Letter signifying Election, being first presented, together with the Book of Statutes, and an acceptance declared, then within few Days, the whole Habit of the _Order_ was solemnly delivered. And thus it was directed soon after the Election of _James_ V. King of _Scots_, to the Lord _William Howard_, sent on that Embassy; and in like manner, at the Election of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, 1 _Jac._ I. to the Earl of _Rutland_ sent on that Embassy. As also to _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, and _Henry_, Prince of _Orange_, within two Months, their Elections following on _April_ 24. 3 _Car._ I. and the date of the Commission for delivering the Order being on _June_ 24. following. _The manner and order of the delivery of these Letters, signifying Election, when the Habit is sent, is thus._ “First, The Ambassador and _Officer of Arms_ having notice given them of the first Audience, present themselves to the _Stranger Prince_, in the accustomed manner of Ambassadors; and delivering the Sovereign’s _Letters Missive_, with all due Reverence, the Ambassador, after some short general Compliment from the Sovereign, signifying that his Master, and the Honourable _Society_ of the _Garter_, in respect of his renowned Prowess, Valour, Virtues, _&c._ and to establish and encrease the Amity that is between them, hath elected him into the most Noble _Order_ of St. _George_; and that Sovereigns do never elect any Stranger, but such as they highly Honour; and therefore earnestly desires it may be accepted as a true Testimony thereof: To which end the Sovereign hath sent him over, and his Herald there present, to perform the due Ceremonies.” But this Commission of Legation hath sometimes been obstructed by the multitude of Affairs lying on the Sovereign’s Hands, particularly in the Time of _Car._ I. when engaged in that unnatural Civil War; so that when they sent their Letters of Signification, it was thought fit to Commissionate their Agent, or Resident at the Prince’s Court, and _Garter_ Principal _King of Arms_, to deliver part; but the two chief and most peculiar _Ensigns_ of the _Order_, _viz._ the _Garter_ and _George_, deferring the solemn Embassy till a more convenient Season. The first Precedent of which kind, was 10 _Jac._ I. when Sir _Ralph Winwood_, and _William Seagar_, Esq; _Garter_, were Commissioned to deliver only, for the present, the Garter and George, to _Maurice_, Prince of _Orange_, five Days after his Election; and so to _Charles_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_, 9 _Car._ I. and to _William_, Prince of _Orange_, and the Duke _de Espernon_, the same Reign. And so likewise during the unhappy Exile of King _Charles_ II. it was usual, for want of more conveniency, to present the elect Knight, in confirmation of his Election, whether he were _Stranger_, or _Subject_, with the _Garter_, _George_, _Ribband_; and sometimes a St. _George_’s _Cross_, radicated within a _Garter_, to be fixed on the left Shoulder of their Cloaks, or upper Garments. But these things after returned into their proper Channel, as we may see in several cases since, of which we need not instance more, than that of the present Sovereign, and his Royal Highness the Prince: The former at a Chapter of the most Noble _Order_, held at _Kensington_, 18 _June_, 1701. 13 _Will._ III. was elected, and on the 21 _June_, the Sovereign, by Commission under the Great Seal of the _Order_, constituted the Earl of _Macclesfield_, and _Gregory King_, Esq; _Lancaster Herald_, (then Deputy Garter King of Arms,) to carry the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_, and to invest his then Electoral Highness therewith. The next Day after their arrival, at a private Audience, his Electoral Highness received the _Garter_ and _George_, with the usual Formalities; and two Days after, _viz._ 24 _August_, was solemnly invested with the whole Habit of the _Order_. On 13 _March_ following, 1702-3. he was installed at _Windsor_ by his Proxy _Charles_, Lord _Mohun_, with the accustomed Ceremonies. The same _Order_ was observed at the Election of his Royal Highness the Prince, 4 _April_, 5 Queen _Anne_; when the Lord _Halifax_, and _John Vanbruge_, Esq; _Clarenceux_ King of _Arms_, (in the room of Sir _Henry St. John_, Knight Garter,) were Commission’d to carry the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_. They had their first Audience, on this occasion, of the Prince, the 31 _May_, who afterwards received the Garter and lesser George, and on 2 _June_ following, was invested with the whole _Habit_ and _Ensigns_ of the _Order_. _Certificates of Acceptation._ § 4. After delivering the Sovereign’s Letter, signifying Election by the Ambassador, and the _elect Stranger_ doth readily accept the _Order_, he is obliged, by the Statutes, to return the Sovereign a Certificate of such his Acceptance, and desire of Ratification. And ’tis observable, before the additional Clause made by King _Henry_ VIII. this ceremonious Course had been the Practice of ancient Times; and both expected from, and observed by the King of _Denmark_, who having been elected, 6 _Hen._ V. was the eighth of the same King taken notice of for not returning, before that Time, an Answer, whether he accepted the Honour or no: And it appears, before the next Feast of St. _George_, he sent over his ready Acceptance, both of the Honour of Election, and of the Ensigns of the _Order_; and thereupon Directions were given for his Installation by the Lord _Fitz Hugh_, his Proxy. But for an instance, after the said additional Clause, there is one remarkable enough, in the Preamble of the Sovereign’s _Credential Letters_ to the Duke of _Savoy_, 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ sent with the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_; in which it appears: _That the Sovereign having given notice of his Election into this most Noble_ Order, _he had returned back his cheerful and ready Acceptance of, and singular Satisfaction in the said Choice; and therefore cordially wished it might attain its due Effect_. In succeeding Times it was thought necessary, where the whole _Habit_ was sent to a _Stranger_, together with the Sovereign’s Letters of notice, to make a provisional Decree, (which passed, 13 _Car._ I) _That Garter, and all others, whom he pleased to join in Commission with him, should be most punctually careful, that they delivered not the_ Ensigns _of the_ Order _to any_ elect Stranger, _till they were satisfied, by his_ Letters Patent, _of his kind and grateful Acceptance thereof_; or in case of refusal, to forbear their Presentation. And the same care was also taken, where only the _Garter_ and _George_ were sent; as appears by the Instructions sent, 19 _Car._ I. to Sir _William Boswel_, then appointed by the Sovereign to present those two principal Ensigns to _William_, Prince of _Orange_; where, among other things, he is expressly commanded, _To take a Testimonial from the said Prince, of his kind Acceptation thereof, before he should deliver those Ensigns of Honour to him_: So likewise in the Institutions of the same Date, for delivery of the _Garter_ and _George_ to the Duke _de Espernon_. _Of an Election not accepted._ § 5. That sometimes this Honour hath not been accepted, appears in the single case of _Philip_ II. Duke of _Burgundy_, who having been elected by King _Henry_ V. then in _France_, had not, _Anno_ 1 _Henry_ VI. sent his Answer. It was therefore concluded on at the Feast of St. _George_, held at _Windsor_ the said Year, by _Humphry_, Duke of _Gloucester_, then Deputy to the Sovereign, and by, and with the unanimous consent of the _Knights-Companions_ present, to send Letters to the said elect Duke, by which he was desired to know, whether he gave his Acceptance or no? The Duke of _Burgundy_, it seems, made no Answer to this Letter: It was therefore again debated at the next Year’s Feast, and then thought fit, to send Persons over to him with the Nomination, who should press him for his final Answer. And then it appears, that the said Duke weighing the Statutes, and reflecting on the Quarrels between the Duke of _Gloucester_, and the Duke of _Brabant_ his Unckle, made a plausible Excuse, refusing the Election, lest he should be forced either dishonourably to violate the pious Constitutions of the _Order_, or the obligations of Alliance; and upon this they proceeded to a new Election. But this is the only instance of this kind; and it hath been the constant way of all elect Strangers, not only to accept, but to receive with the highest Marks of Satisfaction, the notice of their Election, and the Investiture of the _Order_. CAP. XV. _The Investiture of Strangers, with the Habit and Ensigns of the Order._ _The Time for sending the Habit and Ensigns unlimitted._ § 1. Though the Statutes of the _Order_ appoint and prefix a time, wherein the Sovereign’s Letters of notice to an elect Knight ought to be sent, yet as to the sending a solemn Embassy with the Habit and Ensigns, they do not limit any certain time, but leave it wholly to the Sovereign’s Pleasure, wherein his own Interest and Conveniency, as well as that of the _elect Stranger_, is to be considered. Nevertheless, the Statutes of Institution direct, that this Legation shall be dispatched with convenient speed; which must be interpreted to refer both to the Sovereign’s conveniency of sending, and the _Stranger’s_ capacity of receiving. And therefore we find it six Years after the Election of the Kings of _Arragon_ and _Poland_, and the Duke of _Brunswick_, e’er we meet with the first notice of the Sovereign’s determination of sending over the Habit: For they having been elected 4 _August_, 28 _Hen._ VI. the preparations for the _Legation_ were not made till the thirty fourth Year of the same King; and doubtless some cause, within the limits of that conveniency allowed to the Sovereign by the aforesaid Article of the _Statutes_, or the accident of Miscarriage might fall out; particularly in respect to the King of _Poland_, because three Years after the former Order of _Legation_, we find new Directions issued for sending the Ensigns of the _Order_ to him. But in King _Henry_ VIIIth’s Body of _Statutes_, this Clause of sending the Legation with convenient speed, is wholly omitted, and the Sovereign is not limitted as to the Time; so that the Habit and Ensigns have happen’d to be sent sometimes sooner, sometimes later; as the Sovereign has thought convenient; of which sufficient hath been said already; and we find in two Elections of _Strangers_ in the two late Reigns, _viz._ that of the present Sovereign and Prince; that the Legation was sent only a very few Days after their Election. _Preparations made for the Legation._ § 2. In reference to this solemn Embassy, there are several things to be provided, before the Ambassadors, or Commissioners, take their Journey. As, (1.) Credential Letters. (2.) Commission of Legation. (3.) Warrants for the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_. And (4.) other Necessaries. The Credential Letters are, as to particulars, drawn suitable to the present Occasion, by the _Chancellor_ of the _Order_, and directed to the _Stranger elect_; but the Substance, in general, is, _That the Sovereign having elected him into the Society of the_ Order, _hath sent his Ambassadors with full Power to present the_ Habit, _and perform the Ceremonies due and accustomed, as if himself were present_. And farther, to desire him, _To give Credit to all that his Ambassadors shall say, or perform, on his behalf, in reference to their Commission, as he would do to himself_. These Letters pass under the Sign Manual of the Sovereign, and Signet of the _Order_; but it is observable, that these to _Emanuel_, Duke of _Savoy_, were sign’d both by King _Philip_ and Queen _Mary_. The _Commission_ of _Legation_ is likewise to be prepared by the _Chancellor_ of the _Order_, fairly engrossed on Velom, and Sealed with the _Great Seal_ of the _Order_, the Substance of which, for the most part, hath been as follows. First, The Merits and Worthiness of the _elect Stranger_, to deserve the Honour of _Election_, and the reasons of inducing the Sovereign to confer the same upon him, are elegantly set forth. Secondly, The Persons nominated for this Honourable Employment, are ordained, authorized, and deputed, and therein Stiled, Ambassadors, Procurators, and special Messengers, and so are acknowledged to be by the _Stranger elect_, in their Certificates of the Receipt of the Habit. Thirdly, Their Power, Authority, and special Command, is to address themselves to the _Stranger elect_, and present, and deliver him from the Sovereign, the _Garter_, _Mantle_, and other Ensigns of the Order: Where observe, that there were four or five joined in a Commission, as it has sometimes happened, then any five, four, three, or two, were of the Quorum; whereof the Principal of the Embassy was always one. Fourthly, They were impowered to require from the _Stranger elect_, his Oath, according to the Form prescribed in the _Statutes_; but this was a special case, and only inferred in the Commissions of Legation to _Charles_, Duke of _Burgundy_, 9 _Edw._ IV. and _Ferdinand_, Archdeacon of _Austria_, 15 _Hen._ VIII. and omitted in all Commissions since that time. And lastly, To perform, and dispatch those things, which they should judge necessary, in the same manner as if the Sovereign were present in Person; and this Power it was thought fit to allow the Ambassadors, in case any thing should want to be performed which their Instructions had not sufficiently provided for. The first Embassy on this occasion, recorded in the _Blue-Book_, is that to _Edward_, King of _Portugal_, 13 _Hen._ VI. to whom, for the greater Dignity of the _Order_, Garter was thought fit, by the _Chapter_, to be sent alone with the _Habit_ of the _Order_: And hence is the original of _Garter’s_ Claim to this Employment. Nevertheless, in succeeding times, as the Order grew into Esteem, some one of the Knights-Companions was made choice of by the Sovereign to be Principal in these Legations; as were _Galliard Sieur de Duras_, sent to _Charles_, Duke of _Burgundy_, 9 _Edw._ IV., _Arthur Plantagenet_, Viscount _Lisle_, to _Francis_ the first King of _France_, 19 _Hen._ VIII. and others. Sometimes other Noblemen, or Persons of Quality, though not Knights-Companions, (yet correspondent to the Degree of the _Stranger elect_, or to the Esteem the present Interest begat in the Sovereign,) were employed chief in these Embassies; among whom Sir _Charles Somerset_, after Earl of _Worcester_, was sent to the Emperor _Maximilian_, 6 _Hen._ VII. _Henry_, Lord _Morley_, to _Don Ferdinand_, Prince of _Spain_, 15 _Hen._ VIII. and others. In Embassies of this nature, it was heretofore usual, to join some Persons of Rank and Quality, or Office near the Sovereign, in the Commission; as Sir _John Scot_, Comptroller of the Houshold, and Sir _Thomas Vaughan_, Treasurer of the Houshold, both joined with the _Sieur de Duras_ aforesaid: And Sir _Nicholas Carew_, and Sir _Anthony Brown_, with the Viscount _Lisle_. To these Person, the Sovereign thought fit sometimes to add a Doctor of the Law, or a dignified Clergyman, and such as had the Language of the Country, not only the better to make such Answers to Questions as the _Stranger elect_ might start, on perusal of the _Statutes_, but likewise to inform him touching the Institution of the _Order_, or other Passages relating to the Founder, or matters touching the Honour of the Garter. Besides, a dignified Clergyman was in those Times thought proper to Administer the Oath, and pronounce the Words of Signification, at the Investiture with the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_. And for these reasons, was _John Russel_, Doctor of the Civil Law, and Archdeacon of _Berkshire_, joined in Commission with the aforesaid _Sieur de Duras_, and _Edward Lee_, Doctor in Divinity, Archdeacon of _Colchester_, and the Sovereign’s Almoner, sent over with the Lord _Morley_; and others. But of later Years the Sovereign’s Ambassador, Resident with the _Stranger elect_, hath supplied this Place; as did Sir _Thomas Smith_, in the Legation sent over to _Charles_ IX. and Sir _Edward Stafford_, in that of the _French_ King _Henry_ III. and Sir _Anthony Mildmay_, to that of _Henry_ IV. Besides the aforementioned Persons, _Garter_ was always joined in these Commissions of Legation, not only to keep on Foot his Right, but to manage the Ceremonious Part; and of this there are so many numerous Instances as are sufficient to justify the Privilege of his Office, and maintain the interest of an ancient Right. Besides which, if it were any way disputed, we find it decreed in a _Chapter_ 13 _Car._ I. _That the carrying the Ensigns of the Order to_ Stranger Princes, _doth properly belong to_ Garter. Besides those Persons joined in the Commission of Legation, there has frequently been appointed, either _Norroy_, King of Arms, or some one of the _Heralds_, to go in Quality of an Attendant in this Service, not only for the Honour of the Sovereign, but of the Stranger who is to receive the _Habit_, in regard the Ceremonies of Investiture with the whole _Habit_, require the Assistance of two Officers of Arms, of which there are some Precedents. _Lancaster Herald_ attended the Embassy to _Charles_ IX. King of _France_: _Chester Herald_, and _Rouge Dragon_, Pursuivant at Arms, on that of _Henry_ III. of _France_. A Herald likewise attended the Embassy to _Emanuel_, Duke of _Savoy_: _York Herald_, that of _Maximilian_, the Emperor: And _Somerset Herald_, to _Henry_ IV. of _France_. And whereas there went only _Norroy_ to _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, it was because no more of the Officers of Arms could then be spared from their necessary Attendance on the Sovereign’s Coronation; so in the Embassy to _Maurice_, Prince of _Orange_, one Herald sufficed, because the _Garter_ and _George_ only were sent him, and consequently there was but little Service then to be performed. Concerning other Companions, and Attendants, in these Legations, they are both for Quality and Number such, and so many, as the chief in the Legation judges sufficient for the Honour of the Sovereign, and the Dignity of the Embassy; and with these have usually gone several Noblemen, Knights, and Gentlemen. In the third Place, there is to be prepared for these Legations, Warrants for the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_; and these are also to be drawn up by the Chancellor of the _Order_, who is to attend the Sovereign for his Sign Manual thereto. One Warrant is to be directed to the Master of the _Great Wardrobe_, to deliver to Garter the Mantle, with the Escutcheon of St. _George_ within a Garter, embroidered on the left Shoulder, and Tossels belonging; and also the _Surcoat_ and _Hood_. There is also another Warrant drawn up, for the delivery of the Ensigns of the _Order_ to _Garter_, _viz._ the rich _Garter_, and great _Collar_ of the _Order_, with a George Pendant, and another George hanging in a blue Ribbond; together with Cases for them, lined with purple Velvet, and gilt on the outside. And sometimes these Ensigns have been delivered out of the _Jewel-House_, to the Herald of Arms, joined in the Legation in _Garter’s_ stead, as were those sent to _Charles_, King of _Sweden_, 20 _Car._ II. but those provided for _John George_, Duke of _Saxony_, to Sir _Thomas Higgons_, the Principal in the Legation; for which they gave their several Receipts. The Sovereign’s Warrant for the delivery of the Ensigns sent to _Maximilian_ the Emperor, was directed to the Lord Treasurer, for which _Garter_ gave his Receipt. But for those sent to the _French_ King, _Henry_ IV. the Warrant was directed to the Master of the _Jewel-House_; and out of this Office have all the _Ensigns_ of the _Order_ been since delivered. There are several other necessaries to be provided, which may pass as Appurtenances to the former, and are sometimes incerted in the Sovereign’s Warrants for the Habit of the _Order_, and at other times issued by particular Warrants: As a black Velvet Cap with white Feathers and a Heron Sprig, a Girdle and Hangers with the same coloured Velvet, with the Surcoat. A Yard of purple Velvet hath usually been allowed out of the _Great Wardrobe_, for covering the Book of _Statutes_, sent to the _elect Stranger_: And for the Velom, Writing and Binding the said Book, there is a Fee paid by the Sovereign to the _Register_ of the _Order_, which hath generally been proportioned to the Dignity of the Receiver; for this Officer had allowed him for the Book sent, _l._ _s._ _d._ To the _French_ King, _Henry_ IV. 5 0 0 To _John Casimir_, Count Palatine 4 0 0 To the Duke of _Holstein_, 3 _Jac._ I. 3 6 8 To the King of _Sweden_, 3 _Car._ I. 3 0 0 But to be more particular, we will insert the Bill of Charges for the Book of _Statutes_, sent to _James_ VI. of _Scotland_, 26 _Hen._ VIII. _l._ _s._ _d._ For Velom 0 5 0 For illumining the Arms and Letters 0 10 0 For Writing 1 0 0 For Binding and Gilding 0 2 8 For half a Yard of purple Velvet 0 7 0 For half a Yard of crimson Sattin 0 7 0 For the purple Silk for the Laces 0 0 4 For the white and green Silk for the Seal 0 1 0 For red Silk for the Strings, and } 0 1 0 garnishing the Book } For an Ounce and half of Venice Gold 0 5 0 For shaping, making the Bag, and garnishing 0 3 4 For red Sarcenet for lining the Bag 0 1 4 For a Box 0 0 8 ----------- Total 3 4 6 ----------- This Book of _Statutes_ ought to be Sealed with the common Seal of the _Order_, which not only the Institution, but all the other succeeding Bodies of _Statutes_ appoint. Besides, at a Chapter held at _White-Hall_, 13 _Car._ I. the Law was confirmed; and thereupon it was again decreed, That the Book of _Statutes_ sent to any _Stranger Prince_, should be Sealed with the Great Seal of the _Order_, affixed to a Label of blue Silk and Gold. There is also to be provided a large purple Velvet Cushion, to carry the Robes on, when they are to be presented; this is likewise put into the Sovereign’s Warrant, and provided by the Master of the _Great Wardrobe_; usually containing one Yard and quarter in length, adorned with Fringe, Cauls, and Tossels of Gold and purple Silk, and within it a Pillow of Fustian filled with Down. There were two Velvet Cushions prepared for the Service of the Duke of _Wirtembergh_’s Investiture, 1 _Jac._ I. one of Purple, for the Sovereign’s State; and another of Crimson, for the Duke; so the same Year to _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_. Two _Majesty Escutcheons_ are likewise to be provided, painted in _Oil_, and gilt with Gold; one to have the Arms of the Sovereign surrounded with a Garter, under an Imperial Crown; the other of the _Stranger’s_ Arms, within a Garter also, and such a Crown as is proper to his Dignity. Both these are to be put in Frames, painted and gilt, with their several Stiles fairly Written under the Arms, and set on the back of the Sovereign’s Stall, under the State, as also on the back of the Stall of the _Stranger elect_: But there were three _Majesty Escutcheons_ sent over in the Legation to _Henry_, Prince of _Orange_, in regard that at his Investiture, _Frederick_, Elector Palatine, was present. In case the chief Person in the Legation be a Knight of the _Order_, then he is to have a like Escutcheon of his own Arms, set over his own Stall; for so had the Earl of _Derby_ provided for him at the Sovereign’s Charge, when he was sent with the Habit to the _French_ King, _Henry_ III. The remaining Necessaries, are such as relate to the Transportation of the Habit of the _Order_, _viz._ One Pair of fine Holland Sheets to fold the Habit in. Two sweet Bags of Taffaty to lay amongst them. Two Trunks to put the said Parcels in. One Sumpter Saddle. All which are to be provided at the Sovereign’s Charge, and is also his Gift to the elect _Prince_. What farther Warrants are to be obtained from the Sovereign, relate to _Garter_, and such other Officers of Arms, as are appointed to attend the Legation; as first a Warrant, whereby the Sovereign ascertains a Warrant for their Diet, and Reward, during their Journey, and till their return; and on which, most commonly, for greater certainty of its Payment, the Sovereign’s Privy Seal is obtained. The Allowance to _Garter_ in the Reign of _Edw._ VI. was ten Shillings a Day for his Diet, and Ten Shillings a Day more as a Reward: And this we find allowed to Sir _Gilbert Dethick_, in the Embassy to _Henry_ II. King of _France_, 5 _Edw._ VI. and the like in his Legation to _Maximilian_ the Emperor; and to _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, 24 _Eliz._ And when _Clarenceux_ was sent in the Place of _Garter_ (the Office being void by the Death of the said Sir _Gilbert_) to the _French_ King, _Henry_ III. the same was also allowed him, and commenced nine Days before his setting out; and of which there are other Precedents. Of this daily Allowance, _Garter_ hath usually obtained an advance before-hand, for his better support by the way. When any of the Heralds were sent in _Garter’s_ Place, the same Allowances were made them, as if _Garter_ had gone in Person; as had _Henry St. George_, Esq; _Richmond Herald_, sent with the Earl of _Carlisle_, to _Charles_, King of _Sweden_, 21 _Car._ I. As also to _Thomas St. George_, Esq; _Somerset Herald_, sent with Sir _Thomas Higgins_, to the Duke of _Saxony_, soon after. As to the Allowance to such Officers of Arms, as are not joined in, but appointed to attend any of these Legations; it was usually, if a Herald, the Moiety of what was given to _Garter_: And if a Pursuivant at Arms, half as much as a Herald. Agreeable to which, was the Allowance given to _Chester Herald_, and _Rouge Dragon_ Pursuivant, in the Embassy to _Henry_ II. King of _France_, 5 _Edw._ VI. and there called the _old Rate_; so also to _Somerset Herald_, to _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, and the _French_ Kings, _Henry_ III. and IV. And both the Herald and Pursuivant had also a proportionable part of their daily Allowances before-hand. Besides which Allowances mentioned, _Garter_ hath also Allowance for Postage, both Outward and Homeward, for Himself and Servants; and for Transportation of the Habit, and other Things necessary for the Voyage. And this by a Clause added in the Sovereign’s Warrant, is left to _Garter_ at his return, when he gives in a Bill of particulars, subscribed with his Hand, to the Treasurer or Chamberlains of the Exchequer, to have been disbursed by him. The Warrant to furnish _Garter_, or the _Herald_, with Post Horses, and convenient Shipping to carry them over, is usually had of the Privy Council, or Secretary of State; either before, or after the Lord Ambassador; and is not provided for in the same Ship. _The Ceremonies of Investiture._ § 3. The Ceremonies performed at a Stranger Prince’s Receipt of the whole Habit and Ensigns of the Order, are highly Solemn, whether we consider the manner of Investiture performed by the Sovereign’s Ambassadors, on the _Festivity_ and _Triumphs_, added by the new invested Prince. First, the Commissions joined in the Legation, receiving notice of their first Audience, are to present themselves in the accustomed manner of Ambassadors, Garter, or his Deputy, going in breast with the chief of the Legation, if there be only himself joined in Commission with the Lord Ambassador, and in this Place _William Segar_, Esq; _Norroy_ King of Arms, (sent in the room of _Garter_) proceeded with the Earl of _Rutland_ at their first Audience before _Christian_, IV. King of _Denmark_. Being arrived near the _elect Stranger_, they present the Letters, certifying Election, or their Credential Letters from the Sovereign; and after some short general Compliment by the Ambassador, he makes known to him, his Election in the usual Form, which is before sufficiently spoke of. After the Formality of this Address is over, and that the Stranger hath by his Answer accepted of his Election, and consented to the Reception of the _Order_; the Ambassador immediately delivers him the Book of _Statutes_, that he may, if he pleases, peruse them before he assume the Habit, and desires his Consideration thereon. Next, both the Commissioners in the Legation present him with the _George_ and _Ribbond_. and put it about his Neck, as in several Instances hath been shown. In the interim, before the Day of Investiture, Time is usually set apart for Conference between the Sovereign’s Ambassador, and some of the elect Prince’s Council, touching the ordering of the Ceremonies, and wording the Oath to be by him taken. _Garter_ is likewise to consider what Places in the elect Prince’s Court are fit to perform the Ceremony, and to see them made ready, and to instruct his Officers, what Duties and Services they are to undertake. If the great Hall, or other large Room, be appointed, there ought to be prepared a Table, with a rich Carpet, whereon the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_ are to be laid, while the Sovereign’s Commission of Legation is read; another Table should be prepared for the Stranger who receives the _Order_; and a third for the Sovereign’s Ambassador. In the Church or Chappel where they are to proceed to hear Divine Service, a Stall is to be erected under a Cloth of State, on the Right Hand Entrance of the Choir, for the Sovereign of the _Order_, wherein is to be fixed the _Majesty Escutcheon_ of the Sovereign’s Arms; another Stall is also to be placed on the same side of the Choir for the invested Stranger, at the same distance from the Sovereign’s Stall, as is that for the elect Stranger in the Choir at _Windsor_; in which is to be fixt the _Majesty Escutcheon_ of his own Arms, brought likewise over by _Garter_ or his Deputy; a third Stall is to be erected for the Lord Ambassador, who (if a _Knight-Companion_) hath an _Escutcheon_ of his own Arms within a _Garter_ set over it; for so had the Marquiss of _Northampton_, at the Investiture of the _French_ King, _Henry_ II. _Anno_ 5 _Edw._ VI. and the Earl of _Derby_, at that of _Henry_ III. under all these _Escutcheons of Arms_, the Stiles and Titles (fairly Written) of the _Sovereign_, and each _Knight-Companion_, are to be affix’d. Where there is no solemn Proceeding to Church, the Sovereign’s _Escutcheon of Arms_, with his Titles, have been set up at the upper end of the Room, where the Investiture is performed; so also the Stranger Knight’s at due distance, as at the Investiture of _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, in his Tent at the _Leaguer_, near _Darshaw_, in _Prussia_, 23 _September_, _Anno_ 3 _Car._ I. Besides the before-mentioned Preparations; the _Church_ or _Chappel_, into which the new invested Stranger proceeds, is to be richly adorned, as we find by several Instances; as at the Investiture of King _Henry_ III. when the Church of _Augustine Fryars_ in _Paris_, was hung with rich _Arras_, and all the _Choir_ and _Stalls_ with _Cloth of Gold_. On the Day the Solemnity of Investiture is celebrated, the elect Stranger sends his Coach, and some Persons of Quality, to Accompany the Sovereign’s Ambassadors to his Court. At the Investiture of _Henry_, Prince of _Orange_, _Frederick_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_, sat with the Viscount _Charleton_, in one Boot of the Prince’s Coach, and Sir _William Segar_ in the other; and were met by the said Prince at the Foot of the Stairs of his Court, and conducted thence into his great Chamber. After such time as the elect Stranger, and the Sovereign’s Ambassadors, have a while retired; the Stranger usually first enters the Room appointed for the Ceremony, and stands under his own State, expecting the coming in of the Ambassadors, and notice thereof being given them, they (reposing in a Room near) proceed in manner following. Servants to the Lord Ambassador, two and two. The Herald in his Coat of Arms, bearing the Mantle, Surcoat, Hood, and Cap, in his Arms; and if a _Pursuivant_ attend the Embassy, he (wearing his Coat) proceeds before him, bearing part of the said Habit. _Garter_ vested in his rich Coat of his Sovereign’s Arms, also (but at the Investiture of the Duke of _Wirtemberg_, he wore his Robe of Crimson Satten, as did _Clarenceux_, at the Investiture of the _French_ King, _Henry_ III.) bearing on a Cushion the _Garter_, and _Collar_ of the _Order_, with the great _George_, the Book of _Statutes_, and the Commission of _Legation_. Lastly, The Lord Ambassador, or chief in the Embassy, who, if a _Knight-Companion_, proceedeth in his compleat Habit. If any other _Knight-Companion_ is present, he also wears his whole Habit of the _Order_, as did the Constable of _France_, at the Investiture of the _French_ King, _Henry_ II. The said Constable also pair’d in the Proceeding with the Sovereign’s Ambassador. In going up to the Sovereign’s State, they all make three Reverences, and drawing near, the Ambassadors Servants fall off on either side for the _Herald_ to pass up to the Table, set before the Sovereign’s State; whereon (with a single Reverence) he lays the Robes. Then _Garter_ draws near the Table also, and with a like Reverence towards the Sovereign’s State deposites the _Ensigns_ of the _Order_. The Lord Ambassador follows, and makes his Reverence towards the Sovereign’s State, and after turning to the Stranger elect, and doing him Reverence, he (or some other fit Person) delivers himself in a short, but grave, and learned Oration; “in which he not only sets forth the Praises of the illustrious _Order_, and of the King the Sovereign, but also the Virtues, the memorable and praise-worthy Actions of the elect Stranger, to whom the Habit and Ensigns of the _Order_ are sent: Neither are his Ancestors (if any of them have attain’d the Honour of this _Order_,) past over in Silence, that thereby his Heart (already breathing impatience and desire,) may be so much the more inflamed with an Earnestness to obtain the Honour and Favour of this so great a Dignity. “He adds besides, that the Sovereign having well weigh’d these and the like things in his Mind, and maturely advis’d thereof with his _Knights-Companions_, they were perswaded and well satisfied in themselves, to nominate and chuse him before others; to the end that he might both himself be honoured by the Choice of such a Person, and also thereby give an increase and addition of Lustre to those renowned Actions and Virtues, which already were a chief Ornament to him. “Lastly, He points towards the _Ensigns_ of the _Order_, which he declares to have been sent by the Sovereign, out of great Love, and singular Affection, to dignify him therewith, as to a Person to whom he wish’d as well and honourably as to any other Prince whatsoever, and withall intreats him kindly to accept thereof, and wear them in remembrance of the Sovereign and his _Order_.” This or the like Oration being ended, the Ambassadors present their Commission of _Legation_ to the elect Stranger, who delivers it to his Secretary, and he publickly Reads it. At the before-mentioned Investiture of the _French_ King, _Henry_ II. the Bishop of _Ely_, one of the Commissioners of the _Legation_, made the Speech, to which the Cardinal of _Lorrain_ returned Answer in the said King’s behalf, with all thankful Acknowledgments of the Honour of the _Order_. After the Commission is read, _Garter_ presents the Oath fairly Written, which is administred to the elect Stranger, where, if any Exceptions were before made and admitted, they must be rehears’d, as we find it directed in the instructions given for the Investiture of _James_ V. King of _Scotland_. The Ceremony of the Oath being finish’d, _Garter_ takes from off the Cushion the Garter, and having kiss’d it, presents it to the Lord Ambassador, who kneeling down, puts it with all Reverence on the Stranger’s left Leg, being assisted by _Garter_, who pronounces these Words of _Signification_. _Ad laudem atque honorem Omnipotentis Dei, intemeratæ Matris ejus, & Sancti Georgii Martyris; cinge tibiam tuam hoc insigni Subligaculo, circumferens in augmentum honoris tui, & in signum ac memoriam illustrissimi Ordinis, nusquam oblivioni daturus, aut omissurus, quod eo moneris; ut valeas, inquam & velis in justo bello, quod solum inibis, stare firmiter, agere fortiter, & feliciter omnino vincere._ This being said, _Garter_ takes the _Surcoat_, and with the Ceremony of a Kiss, delivers it to the Lord Ambassador, who (after the Stranger elect hath put off his Cloak or upper Garment, and Sword,) puts it upon him in this manner: First, The Lord Ambassador begins at the Stranger’s Right Arm, and _Garter_ (or the _Leiger Ambassador_ if present,) assists at the left Shoulder. The Stranger being thus vested with the _Surcoat_, both the Lord _Ambassador_ and _Garter_ gird his Sword about him, with a Velvet Girdle of the same Colour, at the doing whereof _Garter_ saith these Words. _Capito vestem hanc purpuream, ad incrementum honoris, & in signaculum Ordinis accepti: qua munitus non veteberis pro fide Christi, libertate Ecclesiæ, pro jure, & oppressorum atque indigentium necessaria tuitione, sanguinem etiam fundere, nedum fortiter ac strenue dimicare._ After this, _Garter_ takes up the _Mantle_ and _Hood_, which, in like manner kissing, he delivers to the Lord Ambassador, who invests the Stranger therewith, and lays the Hood upon his right Shoulder; (the Train being given into the Hands of some Noble Personage to be born up,) _Garter_ also pronouncing these Words. _Accipe Clamidem hanc Cœlici coloris, in signum Clarissimi hujus Ordinis, & in Augmentum etiam honoris tui, rubeo Clypeo Dominicæ crucis, uti cernis, insignitam: ut cujus virtute semper ac vigore protectus per Hostes tutus abeas, eos ubique superare valeas, & pro clarissimis denique Meritis, post egregiam hanc hujus temporis Militiam, ad æterna vereque Triumphalia gaudia pertingas._ _Garter_, in the last Place, takes up the _Collar_, and with a Kiss also presents it to the _Lord Ambassador_, who placeth it about the Stranger’s Shoulders, and _Garter_ uttereth these Words. _Torquem hunc in Collo deferes, ad augmentum honoris, & in signum quoque clarissimi ordinis a te suscepti, cum imagine Sanctissimi Martyris, & Christi Militis Georgii: cujus præsidio suffultus, Mundi hujus tam prospera quam adversa sic pertranseas, ut animæ pariter ac corporis hostibus hic strenue devictis, non Temporariæ modo Militiæ gloriam, sed & perenis victoriæ palmam denique recipere valeas._ Amen. When the Ceremony of Investiture is finished, the _Lord Ambassador_ congratulateth the new invested Stranger in the Sovereign’s Name, and in the Name of all the _Knights-Companions_, and then delivers him his Velvet Cap, adorned with white Plumes, and the Book of _Statutes_. The Stranger being thus invested, stayeth a while in the Room, where he received this Honour, with the Ambassador, and after Complements of Congratulation between them, he goeth to the Church in a solemn manner, having the Train of his _Mantle_ born up; at the Entrance into the Church, all in the Procession make three Reverences, the first towards the _High Altar_, the next towards the Sovereign’s Stall, and the third towards the new invested Stranger’s Stall. The _Lord Ambassador_ proceedeth towards the Seat assign’d for him, and stands before it till the Stranger hath ascended his Stall, and after making his Reverences, (as before) takes his; then _Garter_ making the like Reverences, sits down on a Chair, plac’d for him before the Sovereign’s Stall. But the _Herald at Arms_ ought to be often near the Stranger, or else the _Lord Ambassador_, to inform them of the _Order_ of _Ceremony_, because _Garter_ is obliged to attend the Sovereign’s Royal Stall. After a solemn Anthem, _Garter_ passeth in the middle of the _Choir_, and by a Reverence, first to the invested Stranger, and next to the _Lord Ambassador_, gives them the Signal for descending, and being both come down, _Garter_ passeth up before the Stranger to the _High Altar_, where he makes his Offering of Gold and Silver, being accompanied with the _Lord Ambassador_, the _Herald_ laying the Cushion whereon he kneels when he Offers. But if a _Knight-Companion_ be sent on this _Legation_, then he proceeds first up to the _Altar_, preceeded by _Garter_, and Offers for the Sovereign, which done, he returns to his own Stall: Next, the invested Stranger proceeds up, (preceeded as before,) Offers, and returns back to his own Stall; afterwards the aforesaid _Knight-Companion_ proceeds up again, and Offers for himself: And in this _Order_ was the Offering made when the Emperor _Maximilian_ was invested at _Vienna_, _January_ 4. _Anno_ 10. _Eliz._ The new invested Stranger having offered, returns to his Stall, and the _Lord Ambassador_, with three Reverences, takes his Seat, the _Organs, &c._ playing all the while: When the solemn Service is finish’d, the Stranger descends again from his Stall, and with the Proceeding before him, returns in the same Order he came to the Room, where he received his Investiture. It’s observable, that the Emperor _Maximilian_, out of a compliance with the Protestant Religion, caused, on the Day of his Investiture, all Prayers to Saints incensing, and other Matters and Ceremonies not used by the Church of _England_, to be wholly omitted at the Service in his Chappel. At these great Solemnities, the invested Strangers have heretofore held most magnificent Feasts, but of late they are not so much in Use: And when Dinner was ready, they proceeded thither in their whole Habit, which they wore all Dinner time. At the Investiture of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. the Sovereign’s Stiles and Titles of Honour were proclaimed thrice, (before they sat down to Dinner,) and the said King’s twice; but when _Maurice_ and _Henry_, Princes of _Orange_, received Investiture, the Stiles were proclaimed immediately after they were invested, and in the same Room, the Ceremony being perform’d to both in the Afternoon. At the Feast made by _Maximilian_ I. (King of the _Romans_,) Sir _Charles Somerset_, and Sir _Thomas Wriothesley_, sent on the Embassy, was admitted to his Table, and sat on his left Hand: On the Day of Investiture of _Don Ferdinand_, Prince of _Spain_, Arch-Duke of _Austria_, the Lord _Morley_, and Sir _William Hussey_, sat on his right Hand at Dinner, and Dr. _Lee_, and the said Sir _Thomas Wriothesley_, on his left; these four being join’d in the Commission of _Legation_. At a Feast on the like Occasion by the _French_ King, _Henry_ II. he admitted to his Table (beside the Marquiss of _Northampton_, the principal Person in the _Legation_,) the before-mentioned Constable of _France_; and all three sat in their full Robes of the _Garter_, which they put not off till after Dinner. The Cardinal of _Lorrain_ sat also at the King’s Table, but it was on the other side. When the Investiture was performed in the Afternoon, then was the Grand Dinner turn’d into a Supper; as it was at the Investiture of _Maximilian_ the Emperor, and two of the _French_ Kings; but when _Henry_, Prince of _Orange_, receiv’d the _Ensigns_ of the _Order_, there was no Feast at all, but purposely omitted, to prevent the difference which might have been occasioned by the Precedency and Place, between Ambassadors drinking of Healths, and other Complements. On this Solemnity, and the Honour they deriv’d from it, some have thought fit to transmit the Memory to Posterity, by Medals, with Inscriptions relating thereto; such were those of Gold and Silver, which _Frederick_, Duke of _Wirtemberg_, caused to be made; as also those made by _Charles_, King of _Sweden_. _Certificates of having receiv’d the_ Habits, _and_ Ensigns _of the_ Order. § 4. The magnificent Solemnity of Investiture, _&c._ being compleatly finish’d, and the Ambassadors having fully performed their Duties therein; they are yet further to obtain from the new invested Stranger, before their departure, a publick Instrument, testifying the reception of the said Habit and Ensigns, Sign’d with his Hand, and Sealed with his Great Seal; this we find anciently done in several Instances, and is generally demanded and obtain’d. Hereupon a Clause to this Effect is usually added, in Instructions given to Ambassadors; as appears from those to the Lord _Howard_ and _Garter_, in the Embassy to _James_ V. King of _Scotland_; namely, that _Garter should remember_ (after the Investiture was performed,) _to Purchase, and Sollicit a Certificate from the said King, of his reception of the Order, and taking the Oath, both under his Seal_. The Form and Substance of these Certificates are much alike; for after a recital of all the Powers given to the Ambassadors nam’d in the Commission of _Legation_, the Stranger Prince first makes Certificate of his receiving, and Investiture with the _Mantle_, _Surcoat_, _Collar_, and other Ornaments of the _Order_; and that they receiv’d them from the Sovereign’s Ambassador, with the accustom’d Solemnities. In some of these Certificates, namely from _Ferdinand_, Prince of _Spain_, _Anno_ 15 _Hen._ VIII. from _Francis_ I. the _French_ King, _Anno_ 19 _Hen._ VIII. and from _Gustavus_, King of _Sweden_, _Anno_ 3 _Car._ I. we find the taking the Oath appointed by the Statutes to be also certified. Of the return of these Certificates, the Annals of the _Order_ sometimes take notice, and by a Decree, 13 _Car._ I. care was taken to oblige the Ambassadors to produce these Certificates to the Sovereign at their return. The Stranger Prince hath been pleas’d sometimes, to give with the Certificate, a particular Testimonial of _Garter_’s punctual discharge of his Duty in the _Legation_, or of the Officer of Arms employed in his stead; as did _Gustavus_, King of _Sweden_, in the preamble of his _Diploma_, whereby he testifies the bestowing upon _Henry St. George_, _Richmond Herald_, the Honour of Knighthood; they have also usually given _Garter_ Gratuities, either in Money, Diamonds, or some other Present of great value, of which several Instances might be produced. CAP. XVI. _The Installation of a Stranger by Proxy._ _Touching the Choice and Nomination of a Proxy._ § 1. After the Stranger is invested, he is enjoin’d by the Statutes (be he of what State or Condition soever,) to send in eight Months after his Investiture, either a _Proctor_ or _Deputy_ to be installed in his behalf, in the Seat assign’d him within the Chappel of St. _George_ at _Windsor_. The Time limited for sending in _Henry_ Vth’s Statutes, is but seven Months; and those of _Henry_ VIII. allow no more; and that not only after Investiture, but after the Stranger hath certified the Sovereign of his reception of the _Order_. By King _Henry_ VIIIth’s Statutes, it’s also provided; _That in case a Stranger do not send his_ Deputy _or_ Proctor _within seven Months, without having a reasonable Excuse, and such as should be allowed by the Sovereign or his Deputy, the Election_ (notwithstanding his former Acceptation,) _should be also void, except so it be, that the Stranger be hindred or disturbed by great Affairs, and then might he send his Excuse to the Sovereign, or his Deputy, within one Month after; and according as the Sovereign or his Deputy should allow or disallow of his Excuse, that then the Sovereign or his Deputy might give unto him four Months of respite more; within which time, if he neither come, nor send his Deputy to be installed for him, then the said Election should be void for that time_. The _French_ King, _Francis_ I. was so earnest for compleating this Honour, that he dispatch’d his Proctor hither with all the speed he could, and most of the Stranger Princes have sent their _Deputies_ within the limited time, there being very few Instances to the contrary, and those were occasioned through the multiplicity of Affairs. When the _Garter_ and _George_ only have been sent to a Stranger, the Ceremony of Installation hath been dispenc’d with, till a more convenient time, as appears from the Instructions of _March_ 4. _Anno_ 19 _Car._ I. given at the sending these two principal _Ensigns_ of the _Order_, to _William_, Prince of _Orange_, and _Bernard de Foix_, Duke _d’Espernon_, (in regard of the Interruptions then given by the Rebellion here,) such dispensations, and for the same reason, was King _Charles_ II. necessitated to give those Strangers whom he honoured with Election, while he remain’d in Foreign Parts. Upon the said King’s happy Restauration, among many other things relating to the _Order_, this particular was taken into consideration, in reference not only to the Duke _de Espernon_ and Prince _Maurice_, who were dead, but those Strangers also then living; and at two _Chapters_ held at _White-Hall_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. directions were given to _Garter_ to place the _Banners_ and _Atchievements_ of the surviving Strangers over their respective Stalls; and the Sovereign, by his supream Power, (induc’d by the impossibilities of the late Troubles to perform the Installation, and by reason of the time elaps’d since their Elections,) dispenc’d wholly and absolutely with their Installations, but at the same time declar’d, that as the like necessity and conjuncture could never happen again, so he would not, on any motion or pretence whatsoever, give the like dispensation. It seems to rest in the pleasure of the Stranger, whether he will chuse to send over any Person of his own Court, or give his Procuration to some one of the Sovereign’s Subjects, to receive his Stall, and in his Name to take Possession of it; the latter of which hath been done several times, out of desire to favour some of our Nobility with this Honour, of which many instances might be given. It hath sometimes happned, that a _Proctor_ for the Installation of a Stranger, hath been appointed and nominated by the Sovereign of the _Order_, though the Principal had nam’d another before: Thus it fell out in the case of _Maurice_, Prince of _Orange_, _Anno_ 10 _Jac._ I. who having deputed Count _Henry_ his Brother, to be installed for him, and he having put to Sea in Order thereto, but by reason of contrary Winds not arriving in _England_ before the Day appointed for his Installation, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ ordered that _Lodowick_ of _Nassau_, Kinsman to the elect Prince, should take Possession of his Stall on his behalf: A case somewhat like, was that of _John George_, Duke of _Saxony_, who sent over his Procuration to _John_, Earl of _Bath_; and he being detained in the West on extraordinary Occasions, when St. _George_’s Feast was held at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. wrote to the _Chancellor_ of the _Order_, to obtain the Sovereign’s Dispensation, for not appearing in the Name of his Principal; who representing his humble request to the Sovereign, in a _Chapter_ held on the Eve of the said Feast, he was pleas’d to grant it, and appointed _Heneage_, Earl of _Winchelsea_, who perform’d the Service. There is also an ancient Example of this kind, _Anno_ 9 _Hen._ V. where the Sovereign nominated the Lord _Fitz Hugh_, _Proctor_ for the King of _Denmark_; which yet was not done, till after the Sovereign had been certified that the said King had been invested, and obliged himself by Oath to the observation of the _Statutes_. In like manner it is recorded, that the Earl of _Cleveland_ was by the Sovereign appointed Deputy for the Installation of _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, and yet not unlike, but this might be with consent of the said King, though the Annals herein are silent. _The Proctor’s Qualifications._ § 2. By the Statutes of the _Order_, the _Proctor_, whether he be nominated by his Principal, or by the Sovereign, must be _Procurator sufficiens & Idoneas_; that is, such a Person who hath always been accounted of unblameable Conversation, not branded with any note of Infamy, but altogether irreprovable. And such was _Dominicus Franciscus_, _Deputy_ to _Charles_, Duke of _Ferrara_, who in the _Black-Book_ of the _Order_ is characterized to be a Knight of incorrupt Fame; nor are we to doubt but that other _Proctors_ to Strangers were such, though the Testimonials of their Virtues do not appear in the Annals of the _Order_. Secondly, The _Proctor_ ought to be a Person correspondent to the State and Dignity of the Stranger that is invested, which may sufficiently appear by several Instances; the Emperor _Maximilian_ I. appointed for his Proxy, the Marquiss of _Brandenburgh_, _Anno_ 6 _Hen._ VII. _Francis_ I. King of _France_, _Adrian de Fercelin_, Lord of _Bross_, _Anno_ 19 _Hen._ VIII. and _Henry_ IV. of _France_, _Sieur de Chastes_, Vice Admiral of _France_, _Anno_ 42 _Eliz._ Thirdly, It is provided that he be a Knight, and without any manner of Reproach; and if it so happen that he have not receiv’d the degree of Knighthood, the Sovereign is to bestow that Honour before he be allow’d to take upon him the Execution of his deputative Power; for none but Knights are capable of this Honour, or permitted to bear the _Ensigns_ of so great an _Order_. Hereupon the Lord _Willoughby_ of _Eresby_, _Proctor_ for _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, was Knighted by the Sovereign, the Morning before he proceeded to take Possession of the Stall. There was one reason notwithstanding, why this particular was not strictly stood upon, (though moved) in the case (and it’s the single case) of _Henry Ramell_, Hereditary Lord of _Wosterwitz_ and _Beckeskaw_, _Deputy_ for _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, _Anno_ 3 _Jac._ I. for it being taken notice of that he was not a Knight, certain Persons were sent from the Sovereign to signify his Pleasure, that he should be advanc’d to the Honour of Knighthood before he took upon him the _Ensigns_ of the _Order_ in his King’s behalf; to which he made Answer, that he appeared here, not in his own, but in the Name of the King of _Denmark_; and that such a degree of Honour was unusual in his own Country, (being Born in _Pomerania_,) and therefore humbly desired that he might be excus’d from the Honour; upon which the Sovereign was pleas’d to dispence with him, and forthwith the said _Deputy_ (but no Knight,) was admitted to take the Stall assign’d to the said King his Principal. _His Letters of Procuration._ § 3. The Authority wherewith an elect Stranger invests his Proxy, which ought to pass under his Hand and Seal, do generally contain these Particulars. First, He premiseth the Sovereign’s Election of him into the Order of the _Garter_, and his receipt of the Habit and Ensigns thereof, then takes notice or the Obligation the _Statutes_ of the Order put upon him, for sending a Proxy to take Possession of his Stall, in regard the Dignity whereunto he is advanc’d in his own Country, will not permit him to repair Personally to _Windsor_; and being not only desirous that the Election and Investiture should obtain its due effect, but to fulfil, as far as in him lies, the Injunctions of the _Statutes_, in what concerns the assuming of his Stall, and taking the Oath appointed; he therefore Ordains, Authorises, and Deputes, a Person fitly qualified, (named in the Deputation,) his sufficient _Proctor_, and special _Deputy_, to appear at the Castle of _Windsor_ in his behalf and in his Name, at the next Solemnity that should be held there, to supply his room, and receive Possession of the Stall assign’d him, according to the usual Form; and in all respects to perform those Ceremonies and Things in his behalf due and accustom’d, or should appear to belong any way to the Splendor or Ornament of the Order: As also to take the accustomed Oath with those Qualifications, and in that Form as had been (or should be) agreed on; and further, to fulfil all other things which he should think necessary to be perform’d on this Occasion, or whatsoever thing might require a more special Command, than was contain’d in the Letters of Procuration; and as fully as the Stranger should be obliged to, and would do, if he were there present in his own Person. Lastly, there is usually added a Clause of Ratification and Confirmation, of all such things as the _Proctor_ should say or do, in reference to the Solemnity of installation. _Of the Proctor’s Reception._ § 4. When the Sovereign is acquainted with the arrival of the Proxy, and the occasion of his coming, he soon after gives him Audience; after which, a Day for Installation is assign’d, and the Sovereign nominates some of the _Knights-Companions_ his Commissioners, to perform the Ceremonies. The _Proctor_ heretofore has been receiv’d with very great State; Sir _Balthasar Castilian_, sent hither from the Duke of _Urbin_, _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VII. was met at the Sea-side by Sir _Thomas Brandon_, with a goodly Company of his own Servants well Hors’d, who kept Company with him, till they came near _Deptford_ in _Kent_; where, by the Sovereign’s Command, he was met by Sir _Thomas Dokara_, and Sir _Thomas Wriothesley_, _Garter_: The said Sir _Thomas Dokara_ had attending him thirty of his Servants, all in new Liveries, well Hors’d, every Gentleman bearing a Javelin in his Hand, and every Yeoman a Bow and a Sheaf of Arrows, and so they convey’d him to his Lodging. The next Day they conducted him to _London_, and by the way there met him divers _Italians_, and _Paulus de Gygeles_, the Pope’s Vice Collector, to whose House he was convey’d and lodg’d. The reception also of _James_ Lord _Rambovillet_, Proctor for the _French_ King, _Charles_ IX. was very noble. _The Preparations for Installation._ § 5. The Preparations of the Installation of a Stranger by Proxy, are the same as for the Proxy of a _Knight-Subject_, mention’d as before, and the Form of the Commission for Installation is much the same; the Preamble contains the Authority wherewith the Proxy is impower’d and is penn’d with like Words. The Letters of notice to the Commissioners. The Warrants for removing of Stalls, and for the Strangers Atchievements, are all to be obtain’d by the Chancellor of the Order, under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, to which the Signet of the Order is to be affixt. The Strangers Atchievements (as mention’d in the Warrant,) are to be provided at the Sovereign’s Charge; namely, his _Helm_, _Crest_, _Mantlings_, and _Sword_, together with a _Banner_ of his _Arms_ and _Quarterings_; and these the Proctor is enjoin’d to bring along with him to _Windsor_. Sometimes a Warrant hath been directed to the Master of the _Wardrobe_, to provide but some part of these Atchievements; and another Warrant to the Lord Treasurer of _England_, to deliver _Garter_ Money to provide the other part; in each of which, the particulars relating to either are enumerated; for so were the Warrants drawn up for the Atchievements of the _French_ King, _Henry_ II. At other times direction hath been to the Master of the _Wardrobe_, to deliver to _Garter_ the whole, who thereupon puts the Charge upon Account. Sometimes particular Warrants have been directed to the Master of the _Wardrobe_, to deliver several Parcels of the Materials, for the making up these Atchievements; as were those Warrants, to deliver the Sovereign’s Embroiderer, and to _Garter_, so much Velvet, Cloth of Gold, _&c._ for making the great Banner, and other the Atchievements of _Charles_ IX. and _Henry_ III. _French_ Kings. It also appears that _Garter_ hath sometimes laid out the Money for all, or part of the Atchievements, and then delivered his Bill of disbursements into the _Wardrobe_; as is manifest from those Bills for the Atchievements of _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, in Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, and the Duke of _Holstein_. Besides the Atchievements, some other things used at the Solemnity are commonly included in the foresaid Warrants; the _Mantle_ of the _Order_ is not prepared at the Sovereign’s Charge, for the Statutes of Institution appoint the Proxy to bring one with him, not that the Sovereign should provide it, having done that before, at the Legation with the whole _Habit_; nor is it found in the Rolls or Books of the Sovereign’s great _Wardrobe_, that any Account is made for providing a second _Mantle_, when the Proxy of a Stranger came hither; which, had the Sovereign been at such Charge, would not have been omitted. _The Proctor_’s _Cavalcade to_ Windsor. § 6. The Day appointed for the Installation drawing on, the Proxy was heretofore accompanied from _London_ to _Windsor_, with the Sovereign’s Lieutenant and his Assistants, (if the Feast of St. _George_ was then also celebrated,) or otherwise the Sovereign’s Commissioners with a great Retinue. Among the rest, when the Deputy of the _French_ King, _Francis_ I. rode to _Windsor_, _Anno_ 19 _Hen._ VIII. all the _Knights-Companions_ that were in Commission for that Solemnity, assembled at the Lord _Sandy_’s Place near St. _Paul_’s Church in _London_, whence they rode to the _Deputy’s_ Lodging, and thence accompanied him with a gallant Equipage to the Castle of _Windsor_, where Lodgings were prepared for him at the _Dean’s_ House. In like manner, _Anno_ 8 _Eliz._ the Earls of _Sussex_ and _Leicester_, and Lord _Clinton_, (three of the four Commissioners appointed for the Installation of the _French_ King, _Charles_ IX.) with other Lords and Gentlemen, took their Horses at the Court Gate at _Westminster_, and with a great Train rode to the Lodgings of the said King’s Proxy, (being then at St. _Mary_’s _Spittle_ in _London_,) whence they went through _Holbourn_ towards _Windsor_; the Earl of _Southampton_, Viscount _Mountague_, Sir _Henry Lea_, and Sir _Edward Umpton_, met them at _Langford_ near _Colbrook_, with their Hawks, and shew’d the Proxy variety of sport, with which he being well pleased, they rode to his Lodgings at the _Dean’s_ House at _Windsor_, the usual Place of entertaining the Strangers Proxies. _Supper after his Arrival there._ § 7. The Evening of their arrival passeth with a sumptuous Supper, but the principal Entertainment is reserv’d for the following Day’s Dinner. At the Installation of the _French_ King, _Francis_ I. all the Commissioners met together at the Marquiss of _Exeter_’s Lodgings, and went to the _Dean’s_ House, where they were entertain’d by him at Supper all at one Table; at another Table sat _Garter_, with certain of the _Deputy’s_ chief Gentlemen, and some of the _Heralds_; and at a third sat the rest of the _Heralds_, and other of the _Proxies_ Servants. The Commissioners and other Noblemen, who accompanied the _Proctor_ of _Charles_ IX. to _Windsor_, supped also with him at the _Dean’s_; He himself sitting at the upper-end of the Table; then the Earls of _Sussex_ and _Leicester_ by him, one against the other, next the Earl of _Southampton_, and Viscount _Mountague_, then the Lord _Clinton_, and Lord _Herbert_ of _Cardiff_, after them two Strangers of distinction, then lower sat the Lord _Grey_, and other Strangers, and last of all, at the lower end, opposite to the _Proctor_, sat _Monsieur Dose_, _alias_ St. _Michael_, the _French Herald_. _Garter_, _Black-Rod_, and divers Strangers, supped with the _Dean_, and in the Parlour and Hall sat divers Pensioners, Gentlemen, and Strangers. _Of the Proceeding to the_ Chapter-House. § 8. What hath been before set down of the Proceeding to the _Chapter-House_, at the personal Installation of a _Knight-Subject_, will extend hither, both as to Order and Circumstances; yet this general Rule is to be born in mind, that the Place of a Stranger Prince’s Proctor here, is next after the Provincial King’s, (unless the Proctor of a _Knight-Subject_ happen to intervene,) and before the Junior _Knight-Companion_, (unless a _Knight-Subject_ pass then in the Proceeding,) of which we have an Instance at the Installation of the Dukes of _Brunswick_ and _Chevereux_, and the Earl of _Dorset_, by their Proctors, but the Earls of _Salisbury_, _Carlisle_, and _Holland_, with Viscount _Andover_ in Person, _Anno_ 1 _Car._ I. when the Proceeding was ordered as followeth. 1. Two Waiters of the Sovereign’s Hall, in their Livery Coats, bearing White Rods. 2. Alms-Knights. 3. Prebends of the College. 4. Officers of Arms. 5. Proctors to the absent elect Knights. 6. Elect Knights in Person. 7. Knights-Companions. 8. Black-Rod. 9. Register. 10. Garter. 11. Chancellor. 12. Prelate. 13. Sovereign’s Lieutenant. 14. Courtiers and Gentlemen in the Rear. Only in the single case of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, _Anno_ 3 _Jac._ I. (as an extraordinary Respect and Honour,) his Proxy went in the Proceeding to the _Chapter-House_ next before the Sovereign’s Lieutenant. As we had a former Example, of a Proctor to a _Knight-Subject_, who in this Proceeding past before the _Alms-Knights_, and Officers of Arms, namely, Sir _Henry Sidney_, _Deputy_ to the Earl of _Warwick_, 5 _Eliz._ so here in the case of a _Stranger_, the Viscount _Hereford_, Proxy to the Duke of _Holstein_, installed 3 _Eliz._ went in this Proceeding to the _Chapter-House_, before the Officers of Arms: Which Proceeding was ordered as follows. 1. Gentlemen and Knights. 2. The Proctor and Ambassador of _Holstein_ together. 3. Officers of Arms. 4. Register and Garter. 5. Lord _Hastings_, and Lord _Paget_, Commissioners. If the Proxy of a Stranger pass in the Proceeding, which the Sovereign, his Lieutenant, or Commissioners, make to the _Chapter-House_, then for the most part he gives his Attendance in the _Presence-Chamber_, or in the Room whence the Lieutenant or Commissioners proceed, and there joins himself thereto. But sometimes the Commissioners, as an instance of singular Respect, after their setting out, have taken the Proxies Lodging in their way, and there receiv’d him into the Proceeding; so did Prince _Henry_, by the Proctor of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_; and the Commissioners by the Proctor of the Duke of _Wirtembergh_, 2 _Jac._ I. ’Tis observed, that the Proxies of Strangers have not always gone in the Proceeding, but sometimes staid at their Lodging, till the Commissioners were ready to send for them to the _Chapter-House_. As at the Installation of _Charles_ IX. King of _France_, 8 _Eliz._ the Commissioners meeting, they, and the three inferior Officers of the Order, robed themselves, and then went to the Proxies Lodging, and having just conferr’d with him, took leave, and proceeded to the _Chapter-House_, whence they sent out _Garter_ to the Proxy, with invitation to come to them, who was presently conducted by _Garter_ to the _Chapter-House_ Door, where the two Senior Commissioners receiv’d him between them. Sometimes the Proxies have past privately to the East-Isle of St. _George_’s Chappel, and there rested, before the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ went into the _Chapter-House_, or proceeded into the Choir, without entering thereinto; for so did the Earl of _Cleveland_, and the Marquiss of _Dorset_, Proxies to _Gustavus Adolphus_, King of _Sweden_, and _Henry_, Prince of _Orange_, 4 _Car._ I. The like Method was observed by the Earl of _Dover_, Proxy to _Charles_, Prince Palatine, 9 _Car._ I. and by Sir _George Cartaret_, Proxy to _Christian_, Prince of _Denmark_, 15 _Car._ II. so also of the Earls of _Carlisle_ and _Winchelsea_, Proxies to _Charles_, King of _Sweden_, and _John George_, Prince Elector of _Saxony_, 23 _Car._ II. _The Ceremonies perform’d therein._ § 9. When the Proceeding hath arrived at the _Chapter-House_ Door, the Sovereign, and _Knights-Companions_, or the Lieutenant, _&c._ with the Officers of the _Order_ before them, enter to hold their Consultation; the Stranger’s _Proxy_ being first requested to stay without, till his Deputation, or Letters of Procuration are read, to the end they may understand the effect thereof. To this purpose we find it directed, by an ancient Hand, that where any Knight is installed by his Deputy, he ought to stay without the Vestry, or _Chapter-House_ Door, till he be introduced by two _Knights-Companions_: So the Lord _Paget_, one of the Commissioners for Installation of the Duke of _Savoy_, when the Proceeding was come to the _Chapter-House_ Door, acquainted his _Proxy_ with this Custom and Injunction, which he complied with. The East-Isle, behind the High Altar, is the usual Place for _Proxies_ to stay, till they are called into the _Chapter_, as it is also for the _Deputies_ of _Knights-Subjects_, where Chairs and Cushions are prepared for this occasion. The first thing done after the _Chapter_ is opened, is reading the Commission for _Installation_, by the _Register_ of the _Order_, (but if the Sovereign be present, no Commission issues,) and next, the Letters of Procuration; this being the most usual and proper Place for this Ceremony. However, at the _Installation_ of the _French_ King, _Francis_ I. by a very unusual compliance, the Commissioners went from the _Chapter-House_, after they had called in and invested the Earl of _Oxford_, with his _Surcoat_ and _Hood_, to the _Dean’s_ House, where the _Proctor_ was lodg’d, and in a great Chamber there, shewed him the Sovereign’s Commission, and in it the Authority for admitting him into the Stall of his Lord and Master: Upon which the _Proctor_ presented them with his Procuration, which impowered him to take Possession of it, and to perform what Ceremonies related to it; which Instrument the _Register_ read before them. This being done, they all proceeded to the Chappel; where entering, they waved their return to the _Chapter-House_, and passed directly into the _Choir_. After some time of Consultation in the _Chapter-House_, the _Proxy_ is sent for in thither by _Garter_, who conducts him to the _Chapter-House_ Door, and his Reception there by the Commissioners is after the same manner as is used to the _Knight elect_, or to his _Proxy_: But whether he ought to enter the _Chapter-House_, or be admitted any farther than the Door, or Porch thereof, and to pass thence immediately into the _Choir_, hath been some Question; because the Practice seems to have been sometimes one way, sometimes another. All that we find to prohibit his Entrance therein, is an Expression in the short Ceremonial of _Installation_ of Strangers by _Proxy_, entered in the _Black-Book_; where it says—That the _Mantle_ is to be laid on the _Proctor’s_ right Shoulder, in the Porch of the _Chapter-House_, _because he is not to enter into it_. And there are two Instances where the _Mantle_ was delivered to the _Proctor_ at the _Chapter-House_ Door; from whence some may infer, that the Practice of those Times was also agreeable to the aforesaid direction; namely, that of the _Proctor_ of the _French_ King, _Francis_ I. 19 _Hen._ VIII. where _Garter_ stood at the _Chapter-House_ Door, with the _Mantle_, and as the Proceeding passed by, presented it to the two Senior _Knights-Companions_, who placed it upon the _Proctor’s_ right Arm; and so of the _Proctor_ of _Emanuel_, Duke of _Savoy_, 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ who entered not into the _Chapter-House_, but had the _Mantle_ discussed at the Door. But these Instances, if duly weighed, cannot properly, or with any Advantage, be alledged to prove the Assertion; because the Affairs relating to both, receiv’d dispatch in the _Proctors_ Lodging a little before, and where the _Proctor_ himself was present, where the meeting of the Commissioners and Proctor cannot be deemed less than a _Chapter_, tho’ not held in the _Chapter-House_, from the Transactions that passed there, _viz._ producing the Sovereign’s Warrant, and the _Proctor’s_ Instrument of Deputation, which were both read before them by the _Register_, and the _Proctor_ accordingly admitted, which being finished, nothing relating to the present purpose required their passing into the _Chapter-House_, or remained to be done till they came into the _Choir_. But the general Practice runs strong on the contrary side; for we find that the _Proctor_ for _Charles_ IX. King of _France_, 8 _Eliz._ was met at the _Chapter-House_ Door, by the Earls of _Sussex_ and _Leicester_, who took him in thither between them, where, after the _Register_ had read, as well the Sovereign’s Commission for Installation, as his Letters of Procuration, and the Commissioners had admitted him _Deputy_ for the said King, they all came forth, and laid his Principal’s _Mantle_ on his right Arm and Shoulder, the Train whereof was born by the Earl of _Southampton_, assisted by the Lord _Herbert_ of _Cardiff_. Again it is remarkable, 25 _Eliz._ that _Garter_ conducted the _Proxy_ of _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, to the _Chapter-House_, and at that Place the Earl of _Leicester_, and the Lord _Hunsdon_, received and led him in: So also was _Christian_ IVth’s _Proxy_ led thither, by the Earls of _Nottingham_ and _Dorset_. And in _Jac._ I. _Lodowick_, Count _Nassau_, _Proctor_ to _Maurice_, Prince of _Orange_, was called into the _Chapter-House_, and there left, while the Sovereign, and _Knights-Companions_, proceeded into the _Choir_: Also in like manner was Sir _George Cartaret_, _Proctor_ to _Christian_, Prince of _Denmark_, 15 _Car._ II. and the _Proctors_ to the King of _Sweden_, and Duke of _Saxony_, 23 _Car._ II. Nor are these Instances, and the Practice in this latter case, really derogatory to the Statutes, which, though they prohibit the _Proxies_ Entrance into the _Chapter-House_, yet do not extend to any thing previous to the Installation, but what may happen after; for the Article of the _Statutes_ having first directed the delivery of the _Mantle_ to the _Proxy_, and next the assumption of his _Principal’s Stall_, in these Words, _Dictus Procurator Installatus_, it immediately subjoins, _that from thenceforth_, that is, from the time of Installation, _he shall neither wear the_ Mantle, _nor enter into the_ Chapter, _nor have Voice there, by virtue of any Power granted him_. All which are Prohibitions, plainly relating to future Examples, and arising after the Ceremonies of Installation are past, and not at all refering to what preceeds it. And it seems the Law hath been thus understood, in regard the greater prevalence of Practice hath generally attended it; for not only the _Proxies_ of Strangers, as is observed, but generally _Knights-Subjects_, have been called into the _Chapter-House_, and there received the _Mantle_, before they proceeded into the _Choir_. The Ceremony of delivering the _Mantle_ to the _Proctor_, is performed by the Sovereign, his Deputy, or the Commissioners, _Garter_ presenting it to them; and the manner of it was anciently, by putting it on the _Proxies_ right Arm or Shoulder, in the Name of his Lord and Master, there to hold it till the End of Divine Service. But as there hath arisen some dispute, touching the _Proctor’s_ entry into the _Chapter-House_ before Installation, so it hath happened in this Point of receiving the _Mantle_, _viz._ whether in the _Chapter_, or _Stall_ allotted their _Principal_, of which there are Examples. That part of the Article in the _Statutes_ of _Institution_, relating to this Point, runs thus:——_That the_ Mantle, _tempore Installationis Procuratoris_, shall be laid on his Arm, _&c._ but whether this shall be construed to that instant of time, when the _Proctor_ is brought to the _Stall_ of his _Principal_, or to some greater Latitude, as during the time of Installation, including the very first Action, or beginning of the Ceremony, namely, the being called to the _Chapter-House_ Door, and entrance into it, is the Question; because there are Instances in both, but the latter is most warrantable by the _Statutes_ and general Practice. The Article in _Henry_ VIIIth’s _Statutes_ being much more clear in describing and explaining the Ceremonies of _Installation_, than any of the former; (the particulars of which in every Point seems to be excellently regulated,) having mentioned the Sovereign, or his _Deputies_, laying the _Mantle_ on the _Proxies_ Arm, it immediately follows, as the very next thing to be performed in course of time; _That afterwards he shall be led by two Knights, from the_ Chapter-House _Door to the_ Stall, _and there being, shall make his Oath, and be installed_; it gives no Account of laying the _Mantle_ on the Arm of the _Proctor_ at the instant of _Installation_ in the _Choir_, that being directed to be done before. It is also recorded in the _Black-Book_, where this Ceremony is more fully treated; _That_ Garter _shall take the_ Mantle _upon his Arms, and deliver it to both the_ Knights-Commissioners, _and that they_ (according to the Tenour of the Statutes,) _shall lay it on the_ Proctor’s _right Shoulder, in the Porch of the_ Chapter-House. Besides, the ancient usage of receiving the _Mantle_ in the _Chapter-House_, or at the _Chapter-House_ Door, either before, or in the Proceeding to the _Choir_, of which many instances may be given, there are several modern instances where the _Mantle_ was born to the _Choir_, (and sometimes the _Collar_ of the _Order_ with it,) not by the _Proctor_, but by _Garter_, before him, and delivered in his _Principal’s Stall_; as in the Proceeding of the _Proxy_ for the Duke of _Wirtembergh_, _Anno_ 2 _Jac._ I. when, after he had taken the Oath, and was led into the Duke’s _Stall_, (not before) was the Robe laid on his Arm; and so was it done in many more _Installations_; which manner hath so far prevail’d as to be the continu’d Practice, _Garter_ carrying the _Mantle_ on a Cushion before the _Proctors_ into the _Choir_, and laying it (after they have taken their Oaths,) on their Arms in such manner, that the _Cross_ of St. _George_ may be conspicuous. _Of the Proceeding to the Choir._ § 10. Concerning the _Proxies_ Proceeding into the _Choir_, King _Henry_ VIIIth’s _Statutes_ direct: _That he shall be accompanied and led by_ two Knights-Companions _of the_ Order, _from the Door of the_ Chapter-House, _to the_ Stall _assigned to his Principal_; agreeable to which, is that Passage in the _Black-Book_; _That as soon as the two Knights have placed the Mantle on his Arm, they shall take him between them, and conduct him to the_ Stall _of his Lord_; and thus assisted have all _Proxies_ proceeded to the _Choir_. Since the Custom of receiving the _Collar_ in the _Chapter-House_ was laid aside, the Sovereign, (or his Lieutenant,) with the _Knights-Companions_, (so soon as the _Mantle_ is delivered the _Proctor_, or (as of late) that he hath been admitted according to the purport of his Deputation,) proceed to the _Choir_, leaving the _Proxy_ behind them in the _Chapter-House_, and after they have taken their _Stalls_, the Sovereign directs two of the _Knights-Companions_ to descend; who taking the _Alms-Knights_, _Officers of Arms_, and the three inferior Officers of the _Order_ before them, pass to the _Chapter-House_, and bring thence the _Proxy_ to his _Installation_. In this Proceeding the _Proxy_ goes Bare-headed, as did the Earl of _Dover_, _Proctor_ to _Charles_, Prince Palatine of the _Rhine_, and Sir _George Cartaret_, _Proctor_ to the Prince of _Denmark_, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ II. _The Ceremonies of Installation._ § 11. When the Proceeding hath entred the _Choir_, and paid the accustomed Reverences, both towards the _Altar_ and the Sovereign’s _Stall_, and the _Alms-Knights_, _Officers of Arms_ and of the _Order_, taken their usual Stations; the two Commissioners (_Knights-Assistants_ or _Knights-Companions_,) and _Proctor_ make their Reverences together, and then they conduct him into the lower _Stalls_ directly before the _Stall_ appointed for his _Principal_, the foresaid _Officers_ of the _Order_ standing below in the _Choir_: If there be more than two Commissioners, then the two Senior conduct him as before, while the rest of the Commissioners take their Station below in the _Choir_, before their proper _Stalls_, and there stay till the _Installation_ be finish’d, and the like do the _Lieutenants-Assistants_, except the two Senior that are imployed in the Ceremony. The _Proxy_ thus introduced into the lower _Stalls_, stands there while the _Register_ pronounceth the Oath of the _Order_ to him, which he repeats distinctly, laying his Hand on the _New Testament_, and afterwards kisseth the Book. The ancient Oath appointed by the _Statutes_ of Institution is short, and without limitation in all Points, the same with that a _Knight-Companion_ takes at his Personal _Installation_, _viz._ _Faithfully to observe, to the utmost of his Power, the_ Statutes _of the_ Order; but afterwards the Sovereign’s and Fellows of those other _Orders_ of _Knighthood_, (as the _Golden Fleece_, _Monsieur St. Michael_, _&c._) before their admission into the _Order_ of the _Garter_, sued for, and obtained the allowance of some relative exceptions or proviso’s to be added to the aforesaid Oath; which usually were such as stood with the interest of their Religion, their great State or Dignity, or precedent obligation to the _Order_ they had before accepted. In the _Black-Book_ is a Precedent of the Oath to be taken by an Emperor; whereby he is obliged to promise on his Royal Word, and give his Faith on his Honour and the Holy Evangelists, _That he will faithfully and truly, to the utmost of his Power, observe the Statutes in every Branch and Article thereof, at least so far as they can or ought to be observed by him, and so far as they shall not be contrary or derogatory to those whereunto he hath before given his Name and Sworn, and saving all other conditions agreed on_. There are besides this, other Precedents in the Annals of the Form of the Oath from the _Proctor_ of an Emperor or King, and of every other inferior Degree, wherein are several exceptions before agreed on; and when _Philip_, King of _Castile_ and _Leon_, (Sovereign of the _Order_ of the _Golden Fleece_,) was Personally installed at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VII. and took the Oath without Limitation, yet he soon after obtain’d the Sovereign’s Dispensation, that the use of the _Collar_ and other _Ensigns_ of the _Order_ might be left to his pleasure, and that he might not be obliged to be present at future _Chapters_. Other Exceptions have been admitted, but were obtained with great difficulty and much debate, lest the Dignity and Reputation of the _Order_ should (instead of being kept up) be lessen’d, the forbearance of some Circumstances that hath been yeilded to, having sometimes been brought into Precedent, to the prejudice of the _Order_. The exceptions that were allow’d the Arch-Duke of _Austria_, when he took the Oath at his Investiture at _Noremberg_, _Anno_ 15 _Hen._ VIII. were as follow. _Not to wear the_ Garter _and_ Collar _but at some certain times in the Year, at his own pleasure._ _That if he were not in Place convenient to go to hear Mass on St._ George’_s Day, he should cause a Priest to say it in his presence._ _Not to be obliged, if busied in weighty Affairs, to wear the_ Garter, Collar, _or whole_ Habit _of the_ Order, _on St._ George’_s Day, longer than during divine Service; nevertheless he promised, if he could not than wear it for a whole Day together, he would willingly wear it on some other solemn Day within the compass of the Year._ Of another nature were the exceptions which _Francis_ I. King of _France_, procured to be admitted into the Oath taken by his _Proctor_, _Anno_ 19 _Hen._ VIII. _viz._ _To observe the Statutes of the_ Order _of the_ Garter _so far as they were consistent with, and not contrary or prejudicial to the Statutes of the_ Order _of St._ Michael, _and other_ Orders _which his Principal had before taken of other Princes._ Such like exceptions have been generally allowed to Kings and Sovereign Princes; but as to the _Proxies_ of such Strangers, not Sovereign Princes, but Subjects, the Form of their Oath is usually framed (by the indulgence of the Sovereign,) with just limitations, not only to their obligation of the Statutes of any other _Order_ they had accepted, or any Oath formerly taken, but sometimes to the Fidelity and Allegiance which they owe their Sovereign Lord and Prince. After the Oath hath been administred to a Stranger’s _Proxy_, (with such or the like exceptions before set down,) the two _Knights-Commissioners_ pass up with him into the higher Row of _Stalls_, and so to that assign’d to his Principal, where being arrived, they take the _Mantle_ from _Garter_, and lay it upon the _Proctor’s_ left Arm, with the Escutcheon of St. _George_ uppermost, according to an _Order_ in a _Chapter_ held, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. which was to be a standing Rule for the future, and is now observ’d. In the Act and Ceremony of _Installation_, the _Commissioners_ who first conducted the _Proxy_ into the _Choir_, jointly embrace him; then the _Proxy_ makes his double Reverence, and lastly the _Commissioners_, according to the Custom of _Installations_, set him down in his Principal’s _Stall_, where he hath used to remain during Divine Service; but by the aforesaid _Order_ in _Chapter_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. the _Proxies_ are prohibited sitting in their _Stalls_, but directed to stand before them uncovered, with their _Mantles_ on their right Arms, until Divine Service be ended. The two _Knights_ (between whom the _Proxy_ proceeded to _Installation_,) descend into the _Choir_, and stand before their own _Stalls_, and after a while, first the Senior _Commissioners_, and then the other, ascend into them with usual Reverences, and then Divine Service begins. _The Proctor’s Offering._ § 12. The _Proctor_ having receiv’d Possession of his Principal’s _Stall_, stays in the _Choir_, and performs the following Ceremonies, the chief of which is the _Offering_ of _Gold_ and _Silver_, according to the Degree and Seniority of his Principal’s _Stall_, in case the _Installation_ be in the Morning; but if it be celebrated when St. _George_’s Feast is held by the Sovereign’s _Lieutenant_, the _Proxy_ ought not to Offer till the _Lieutenant_ hath first Offered for the Sovereign; and the _Lieutenant_ also Offereth for himself before the _Proctor_, if his Stall be higher than the Stranger’s, for whom the _Proctor_ is installed. The _Proctor_ in Offering doth it with all the Ceremony as if his Lord were present; when the _Knights-Companions_ descend from their Stalls, (which Ceremony begins with the Junior _Knight_,) he also descends in his turn, and placeth himself below in the _Choir_ before the Stall of his _Principal_, and if he have an opposite _Knight-Companion_, he joins himself to him, and proceeds towards the _Altar_ to the Offering, with the Officers of Arms before him; but if no _Knight-Companion_ be opposite, he then proceeds alone, having his Train born, and a _Knight-Companion_, or some other great Personage, suitable to his Degree, attending on his left Hand, to give him the Offering, which he Offers kneeling on a Cushion, and after him the rest of the _Knights-Companions_ present Offer, every one according to the Seniority of their Stalls. After the Offering, the _Proctor_ taking his way by the East-end of the Stalls, returns back to the Stall of his _Principal_, and Divine Service being finish’d, and like Honour in all respects shewed to his _Proxy_ as if his Principal had been present, he ought to remain in his Master’s Stall till his next Junior _Knight_ hath left his Stall, and then descend after him, and stand below before his Stall, till his turn come to join himself again to the Proceeding, and so to pass out of the _Choir_. Sometimes the _Proctor_ hath been receiv’d at his coming down from his Lord’s Stall by the two _Knights-Commissioners_ who installed him, as were the _Proctors_ of _Frederick_ II. King of _Denmark_, and _John_, Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, between whom they also proceeded to the _Chapter-House_ Door, in the same manner they were conducted into the _Choir_; but notwithstanding this, the _Proctor_ ought rather to take in his return the Place of his Principal, (as he did at the Offering, and which is indeed his right,) and so the _Proctor_ of _Francis_ I. went behind alone in his Principal’s place, and followed the _Knights-Commissioners_ from the _Choir_ to the place where he lodged; and this Method is since followed. _The Dinner._ § 13. When the _Installation_ hath past in the Morning, there hath usually been prepared a great Dinner at the Sovereign’s Charge; we need here only mention what is different in this particular from the Personal _Installation_ of a _Knight-Companion_. The _Proxy_ washes alone, sits at the chief Place of the Table alone, and is serv’d alone, but the other _Knights-Companions_ sit at the end of the Table; but if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant be present, the _Proctor_ dines at the same Table with him, and then a little before the second Course is brought in, the Sovereign’s Stile is proclaimed with the usual Ceremony, in _Latin_, _French_, and _English_; but otherwise only the Stile of the new installed Prince, and but once. The Stile and Titles of _Christian_ IV. King of _Denmark_, were proclaimed in _Latin_; and of _Maurice_, Prince of _Orange_, in _French_. Dinner being ended, all rise in Order and Wash; first, the _Proxy_ alone, and after him the _Knights-Commissioners_; and accompanying the _Proctor_ to his Chamber, where leaving him, they retire to their own Lodgings, and there put off their Habits. When the Solemnity of _Installation_ is over, the _Proctor_ is to take care, that _Garter_ forthwith set up the Atchievements of his _Principal_ over his _Stall_, and fix the Plate of his Arms on the back thereof; in Memorial of the Ceremony of Inauguration; to which end also Medals have frequently been struck, to perpetuate the Honour so received. CAP. XVII. _The Duties and Fees payable by the_ Knights-Companions _at their Installations_. _Touching the Fees due to the College of_ Windsor. § 1. Such was the Piety and Bounty of our Ancestors, that they thought no Work well perform’d, without being attended with some charitable Donation, especially if it had relation to the Church, whereto they generally bore a venerable Esteem. Hence was it at the _Installation_ of the _Order_ ordain’d: _That every_ Knight-Companion _should, at his entrance, bestow a certain Sum of Money, according to his Quality and Degree_. That is to say, _l._ _s._ _d._ The Sovereign of the _Order_ 26 13 04 A Stranger King 20 00 00 The Prince of _Wales_ 13 06 08 Every Duke 10 00 00 Every Earl 06 13 04 Every Baron 05 00 00 Every Knight-Batchelor 03 06 08 These Summs were appointed _towards the Relief of the Cannons of_ Windsor, _the Alms-Knights, and augmentation of the Alms-Deeds, there appointed perpetually to be done_. To the end, _That every one entring into this Military_ Order, _might thereby more worthily obtain the Name, Title, and Privilege, of one of the Founders of the_ Order; _it being supposed a worthy and just thing, that whosoever obtained this Privilege, should add some small increment to this Foundation_. Not long after establishing the Statutes, the Titles of _Marquiss_ and _Viscount_ becoming special Dignities, it was Decreed, _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VI. that a _Marquiss_ should contribute 8 _l._ 6 _s._ 8 _d._ and a _Viscount_ 5 _l._ 16 _s._ 8 _d._ which was confirmed by King _Henry_ VIIIth’s Statutes. And though in all the Bodies of the Statutes, the Sovereign of the _Order_ is charg’d with Payment of Fees to the College, yet is it to be understood only of those Sovereigns, who were not (before the assumption of their Stall,) elected into this _Order_. Upon a Decree, _Anno_ 22 _Car._ II. the _Installation_ Fee to all the Officers of the _Order_ were settled: Those made payable to the _Dean_ and _Canons_ are, _l._ _s._ _d._ A Stranger King 20 00 00 A Stranger Prince 10 00 00 The Prince of _Wales_ 20 00 00 A Duke 10 00 00 A Marquiss 08 06 08 An Earl 06 13 04 A Viscount 05 16 08 A Baron 05 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 03 06 08 These Fees ought to be paid at the time of the Knight’s _Installation_, by the Hands of some one of their Servants, so soon as the Ceremonies are ended; the Statutes expressly prohibiting the setting up of their Atchievements till Payment be made. The _Alms-Knights_, by Queen _Elizabeth_’s Establishment, receiv’d _Installation_ Fees apart from those paid to the College, which by the aforesaid Establishment of Fees, _Anno_ 22 _Car._ II. are made equal to those payable to the _Dean_ and _Canons_; and by the said Decree, the _Choir_ of _Windsor_, under which not only the _Vicars_, but the _Vergers_, _Choristers_, and _Bell-Ringers_, are comprehended, receive the following Fees. _l._ _s._ _d._ A Stranger King 16 00 00 A Stranger Prince 08 10 00 A Prince of _Wales_ 16 00 00 A Duke 08 10 00 A Marquiss 06 15 00 An Earl 05 10 00 A Viscount 04 00 00 A Baron 04 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 03 00 00 _Fees due to the_ Register, Garter, Black-Rod, _and_ Officers _of_ Arms. § 11. In the Rank of those Officers to whom _Installation_ fees are due, stands first the _Register_, who, as appears by the _Black-Book_, is to have of every _Knight-Companion_ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ and a Robe. But there being a concealment of this Fee, it was represented to King _Charles_ I. who ordered the _Register_ to be paid in Lieu of the Robe, as follows; _s._ _d._ _l._ _s._ _d._ _Imprim._ _For a_ {Knight-Batchelor 13 04 } { 28 00 00 {Baron 13 04 } { 30 00 00 {Viscount 13 04 } { 32 00 00 _Item._ _For a_ {Earl 13 04 } and { 34 00 00 {Marquiss 13 04 } { 36 00 00 {Duke 13 04 } { 40 00 00 {Prince 13 04 } { 38 00 00 The same were since settled by the Establishment of _Installation_ Fees, _Anno_ 22 _Car._ II. when it was added, that the Prince of _Wales_, and a Stranger King, should pay 40 _l._ and a Stranger Prince 38 _l._ 13 _s._ 4 _d._ Next, the _Register_ and _Garter_ claim both Droits and Fees, for their Service and Attendance, having a greater share of Business than any other Officer of the _Order_. As to the first of these, it was ordained by the Constitutions of his Office; _That as often as any Knight should happen to be installed, he might challenge for himself the Garments wore by him, immediately before his Investiture with the Surcoat of the_ Order. And the constant Practice hath interpreted this to be the Knight’s upper Garment, anciently a short Gown, of later times a Cloak, but now a Coat; which he puts off in the _Chapter-House_ when the _Investiture_ begins. By the Establishment of _Installation_ Fees, _Anno_ 22 _Car._ II. the composition set upon each _Knight-Companion_ for his upper Garment, was thus rated. _l._ _s._ _d._ A Prince of _Wales_ 60 00 00 A Duke 55 00 00 A Marquiss 50 00 00 An Earl 45 00 00 A Viscount 40 00 00 A Baron 35 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 30 00 00 Besides this Droit or Composition, there hath in all times been paid to _Garter_ by every _Knight-Companion_, a Fee for his _Installation_, which was likewise brought to the following certainty by the said Establishment. _l._ _s._ _d._ A Stranger King 30 00 00 A Stranger Prince 20 00 00 A Prince of _Wales_ 40 00 00 A Duke 35 00 00 A Marquiss 30 00 00 An Earl 25 00 00 A Viscount 20 00 00 A Baron 25 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 10 00 00 The Fee due to the _Black-Rod_ by the said Establishment, is, from _l._ _s._ _d._ A Stranger King 20 00 00 A Stranger Prince 20 00 00 A Prince of _Wales_ 40 00 00 A Duke 20 00 00 A Marquiss 18 00 00 An Earl 16 00 00 A Viscount 14 00 00 A Baron 12 00 00 A Knight-Batchelor 10 00 00 The _Officers_ of _Arms_, by the said Establishment, have the same Fees as are allowed the _Black-Rod_; only in the Fee of a Stranger King, they have an addition of ten Pounds more. _Fees belonging to other of the Sovereign’s Servants._ § 3. In the Lists of _Installation_ Fees of former times, some Officers were set down, who gave their attendance, with the several Sums they receiv’d, some that were then accounted Fees, and others Benevolences; all which nevertheless were admitted into the List of _Installation_ Fees, 22 _Car._ II. and though not entered into the _Register_ of the _Order_, yet are to be given in under the Hand of _Garter_, with the other Fees payable at _Installations_, and to be paid by every Knight to all Persons concern’d respectively, according to ancient Custom, _viz._ Prince. Duke. Marquiss. Earl. To the Wardrobe | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 The Trumpets | 12 00 00 | 06 00 00 | 05 00 00 | 04 00 0 The Serj. Trumpet | 02 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 0 The Musicians | 16 00 00 | 08 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 06 00 0 Drums and Fifes | 04 00 00 | 02 00 00 | 01 15 00 | 01 10 0 Knight-Harbinger | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 8 The Porters | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 Master Cook | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Serjeant Porter | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 00 00 | 01 00 0 To the Vestry | 02 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 0 Yeomen Harbingers | 06 00 00 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 0 Ushers of the Hall | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Grooms of Chamb. | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Yeomen Ushers | 06 13 04 | 03 06 08 | 03 00 00 | 02 10 0 Quarter Waiters | 08 16 00 | 04 08 04 | 03 16 08 | 03 06 8 Sewers | 08 00 00 | 04 08 04 | 03 16 08 | 03 06 8 Buttery | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Pantry | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Cellar | 03 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 | 01 00 0 Viscount. Baron. Kt-Batch. To the Wardrobe | 01 15 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 05 00 The Trumpets | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 The Serj. Trumpeter | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 The Musicians | 05 00 00 | 04 00 00 | 03 00 00 Drums and Fifes | 01 05 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Knight-Harbinger | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 | 03 06 08 The Porters | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Master Cook | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Serjeant Porter | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 The Vestry | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Yeomen Harbingers | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Ushers of the Hall | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Grooms of Chamber | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Yeomen Ushers | 02 00 00 | 01 10 00 | 01 00 00 Quarter Waiters | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 Sewers | 03 00 00 | 02 10 00 | 02 00 00 Buttery | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Pantry | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 Cellar | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 | 01 00 00 _Fees payable for Strangers._ § 4. That Strangers should be liable to the demand of Fees, was thought unreasonable; therefore by the _Statutes_ of _Institution_, the Sovereign is obliged to pay them; the first Example whereof that we meet with, is an Order, 1 _Hen._ VI. which appointed: _That the usual Fees, due for the_ Installation _of the King of_ Denmark, _should be discharg’d by the Sovereign, as the_ Statute _enjoin’d_. To this purpose Privy-Seals were issued to the Lord Treasurer for the time being, to pay the Fees to the _Register_ of the _Order_ out of the _Exchequer_, which was the constant Custom, till King _Charles_ I. in the 13th Year of his Reign, settled an Annual Pension of 1200 _l._ upon the _Order_; and by a Commission in the said Year, impower’d the Chancellor of the _Order_, and his Successors, to pay out of the same, not only the ordinary, but also extraordinary Charges of the _Order_; wherein the Fees for _Installation_ of Strangers are included. Notwithstanding the Sovereign (as we have shown) discharg’d the _Installation_ Fees due from Strangers, yet they or their _Proctors_ for them, did always bestow particular Rewards on the _College_, the Officers of the _Order_ and of _Arms_, the _Alms-Knights_, and some others who attended the Solemnity, and in particular _Garter_ had anciently bestowed on him a rich Gown, to wear at the time of _Installation_, but of late he has been presented with some other thing of considerable Value. They also were liberal to the Officers of _Arms_, as appears by several _Largesses_ given to them by their _Proctors_, and in general to the greatest part of those that gave their Attendance. CAP. XVIII. _Of the Grand Feast of the_ Order. _The Grand Feast appointed to be celebrated Annually on St._ George’_s_ Day. § 1. By the _Statutes_ of _Institution_, it’s ordain’d, That a solemn Festival should be Annually celebrated on the 23d Day of _April_, or St. _George_’s _Day_, in Honour of the Patron of the _Order_, as is observed in other military Orders, erected since this of the _Garter_, to which this seems to give Rules of holding their Festivals on the Anniversary of their Patrons. Thus _Philip_, Duke of _Burgundy_, on his erecting the _Order_ of the _Golden Fleece_, taking St. _Andrew_ for its Patron, appointed the Festival on St. _Andrew_’s _Day_. _Lewis_ XI. King of _France_, appointed _Michaelmas Day_ for holding the Feast of the _Order_ of St. _Michael_. And so the Festival of the Duke of _Savoy_’s _Order_ of the _Annunciade_, on _Lady Day_. The Duke of _Bourbon_’s _Order_ of the Knights of our _Lady_, on the Conception of our _Lady_ (8th _December_;) and other instances might likewise be given if it were necessary. _The Anniversary of St._ George _fixed by the Church, to the twenty third of_ April. § 2. That the 23d of _April_ was the Day whereon St. _George_ suffered Martyrdom by Beheading, appears from the _Greek Hexamiter_ before his Commemoration; which was the Day observed both by the _Greek_ and _Latin Church_; as also by our Predecessors, the _Saxons_. _St._ George’_s_ Day _made_ Festum duplex. § 3. After the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ had encreased the Honour of their Patron’s Festival, our Church began to take greater notice of it, being now also esteemed among us as the Patron of the Nation; and therefore they bestowed an addition of Honour upon it, by making it _Festum duplex, ad Modum Majorum Duplicis_. 3 _Hen._ V. _The Place for celebrating the Grand Feast, assigned to_ Windsor-Castle. § 4. The Founder of this most Noble _Order_ having fixed on this Day, for performing its Solemnities, he made Choice of that of his Nativity, the _Castle_ of _Windsor_, which for a long time after was inviolably observed there, either upon the very Day, or some other appointed by Prorogation, not long after: For which way of Prorogation, allowance was given by the _Statutes_ of the _Order_, and of which the _Registers_ are full of instances. _St._ George’_s_ Day _kept apart from the Grand Feast, and how then observed_. § 5. How this Noble _Order_ flourished from its Foundation to the time of _Henry_ V. no Account can be given, since the Annals thereof are wanting to his Reign; but then it appears to have been in considerable Splendor; but the Civil Wars toward the end of _Henry_ VIth’s Reign, eclipsed it for a while. Under King _Edward_ IV. when things were a little settled, it seem’d to recover; and in King _Henry_ VIIIth’s time, was at a greater heighth than ever. However, though the several Branches of the _Order_ receiv’d some Augmentation from the influence of this Monarch, yet the Grand Feast began to decline, by a removal of the observation of St. _George_’s _Day_ from _Windsor_, and a prorogatory Celebration of the Grand Feast to other times. The Article of the _Statutes_, causing this great alteration from the original design of the first Institution, gives the Sovereign Power to prorogue the Grand Feast at his Pleasure; but then ’tis evident from the same Statute, that St. _George_’s _Day_ was nevertheless ordained to be duly observed by it self, in what Place soever the Sovereign (if within the Realm) should then reside; _Windsor_ hereby being not excluded. It farther implies, the sacred _Rites_ and _Offices_ to be performed, with other Matters concerning the _Order_; for besides the particulars therein enumerated, this general Clause is observable: That what other urgent Affair soever, relating to the _Order_, should offer it self to be performed, the same might be treated of, and receive dispatches, in the _Chapter_ held where the Sovereign then should be, as fully as if he were at _Windsor Castle_. So that henceforward, all things began to be ordered, both on the Eve the Day of St. _George_, and the Morrow after, with as great State; all Affairs as legally dispatched, and all Ceremonies as magnificently performed, except that of offering up of Atchievements, which is peculiar to the Chappel of St. _George_ at _Windsor_ only, as could be observed at the _Grand Festival_ it self. And how, by Virtue of this Article, and with what Ceremonies St. _George_’s _Day_ was held, when the Grand Feast was prorogued, is evident from a full and ample Precedent, 22 _Hen._ VIII. now remaining in the _Office_ of _Arms_. For though the Sovereign with 13 _Knights-Companions_ were at _Windsor_ that Year, upon the 22, 23 and 24 of _April_, yet at that time they observed only the Feast Day of St. _George_, with the Eve and Morrow after, but deferred, by Order in _Chapter_, the Celebration of the Grand Feast, to the 8th of _May_ ensuing. _The Grand Feast neglected by King_ Edward _VI._ § 6. From the Accession of this Prince, the Sovereignty of this _Order_ became more neglected, so that during his Reign, no Anniversary of St. _George_ was kept at _Windsor_, by a _Grand Festival_. This is supposed to be owing to the common Calamity of that Age, wherein most Ceremonies, solemn or splendid, especially such as related to Divine Services, came under the denomination of being either Superstitious or Idolatrous. Insomuch, that at a _Chapter_ held at _Greenwich_, 2 _Edw._ VI. an Abolition being intended for such Ceremonies as were not consonant to the King’s Injunctions, lately prescribed, it was then decreed, that then, and for ever from thenceforth, at the Feast of this most Noble _Order_, no other Ceremonies should be observed than such as were appointed by his Majesties Letter. _That no Procession should be made with going about the Church, or Church-yard, but the King’s Majesty’s Procession, lately set forth in_ English _to be used. His Majesty and other_ Knights-Companions _sitting in their Stalls, at the Entry, such Reverences to be made to the King’s Majesty only as was heretofore. The Offering to be in the Box for the Poor, without any other Reverence, or kissing any Paten, or other thing; but only at the return, due Reverence to the King, as was used before. The Mass of_ Requiem _to be left undone, but yet, both on St._ George’_s_ Day, _and for next Day, a Mass to be Sung with great Reverence; in which, immediately after the Words of Consecration is said, the Priest shall say the_ Pater Noster, _and so turn and Communicate to all, or so many of the_ Order, _or other, after they have done, as shall be disposed to receive the Communion, according to the_ Order _prescribed by his Majesty’s Book of Communion, and without any other Rite or Ceremony after the said Communion to be used; except some godly Psalm or Hymn to be Sung in_ English, _and so to end the said Service. All_ Chapters, _and other Rites concerning the_ Order, _not being contrary to these, to remain as they have been used._ This Decree seemed to mean nothing less than a Prohibition to the holding the Grand Feast at _Windsor_, at least the neglect of its Celebration there, whilst King _Edw._ VI. lived: And though toward the End of his Reign, some care was taken for a Permission to hold the said Feast, either on St. _George_’s _Day_, or some other appointed by Prorogation; yet it was without any regard to the ancient and usual Place; for when the Act passed, commanding the Days therein mentioned to be kept Holy, and no other, whereby this was involved among many other Saints Days then prohibited to be kept, as not being found among the Feasts then Establish’d; it was considered, that a Proviso and Allowance should be entered in the aforesaid Act, for the Celebration of this Feast, particularly by the _Knights-Companions_; which Act, though it suffered a Repeal by Queen _Mary_, yet stands in force at this Day, being revived by King _James_ I. his repealing that _Statute_ of 1 _Mar._ _Cap._ 2. _Removed from_ Windsor _by Queen_ Elizabeth. § 7. But the most fatal Blow given to the growing Honour of the Castle of _Windsor_, was a Decree in _Chapter_ held 9 _Eliz._ with the consent of the _Knights-Companions_ then present, _viz._ _That if on the Vigil and Day of St._ George, _the Feast was not held at_ Windsor, _according to the usual Custom, it should nevertheless be sufficient, if the Observation thereof were kept at the same Place where the Sovereign should then happen to be, where also the rest of the_ Knights-Companions _were obliged to be present, no less than if the Feast had been held at_ Windsor. And so severe was the latter part of this Decree against the flourishing condition of that Place, that it commanded also, _That no other Solemnity, under the notion of St._ George’_s Feast, should thenceforth be celebrated at_ Windsor, _except upon occasion of the_ Installation _of some illustrious Person, and then also, not without express leave of the Sovereign._ And to say truth, this _Statute_ was but too strictly observed during her Reign; for we meet but with one Feast of St. _George_ held there, till 1 _Jac._ I. (unless we mistake the Feasts of _Installation_ for those of St. _George_,) but then the Sovereign, who was yet in _Scotland_, lent his Commission, dated 5 _April_, to the Earl of _Nottingham_, his _Lieutenant_, to prorogue the Festival to the 3d _July_ following, and after constituted him to hold the Feast, which was performed the 2, 3 and 4 Days of the said Month, with all Pomp and Ceremony. The King himself, being then at _Windsor_, was prevented from being present by some occasion not mentioned. Thus, after a long Interval, the Honour of the Feast was restored, which had this effect, toward the End of King _James_ I. Reign, and that of his Son and Successor, King _Charles_ I. that it begat a Re-union of the Feast and Place, whereby the Castle of _Windsor_, famous for the _Institution_ of this most Noble _Order_, retrieved its ancient Honour, of having its Solemnities celebrated there. _Of Prorogation of the Grand Feast._ § 8. Having thus noted, that from the beginning of King _Henry_ VIIIth’s Reign, till of late Years, the Grand Feast was seldom observed upon the precise Day of St. _George_; and that the occasion how both Day and Feast came to be celebrated apart, took its rise from the indulgence of the _Statutes_ in point of Prorogation: ’Tis necessary farther to observe, that this Prorogation is of two sorts, either Absolute, as being enjoined by the _Statutes_; or else Arbitrary, at the Sovereign’s Pleasure, upon intervening Reasons. In the first of these the Founder’s _Statutes_ enjoin, _That if the Feast of St._ George _shall happen within fifteen Days next after_ Easter Day, _it shall be prorogued to the Sunday Fortnight, or fifteen Days after_ Easter Day. And the reason is there given, _That every of the_ Knights-Companions _might have opportunity of coming thereto, without being constrained to ride upon any of those three Holy Days preceeding_ Easter Day. The same Rule for Prorogation, where there is a concurrence of these two Feasts, is likewise enjoin’d by the _Statutes_ of King _Henry_ V. and King _Henry_ VIII. And when the Grand Feast, in this case of _Easter_, has been kept before the expiration of the said fifteen Days, the _Knights-Companions_ then absent, to avoid the Penalty for their not appearing, have made Excuse; that the ancient _Statutes_ of the _Order_ were violated in keeping the Feast within fifteen Days after _Easter_, as was alledged when Sir _John Denham_, Lord Treasurer, as President, held the Feast of St. _George_ at _Windsor_, 24 _April_, 8 _Henry_ VII. Anciently, where the _Register_ mentions the Grand Feast to be held at _Windsor_, beyond the Day of St. _George_, ’tis observable upon Calculation, that _Easter Day_, in those times, fell too near the 23d of _April_, to celebrate the Feast on, without breaking the Law, which was the real cause of those Prorogations, of which there are many Instances. And as the _Knights-Companions_ had Prohibitions put upon the Solemnization of their Feast, in case of its interfering with _Easter_, so had the Church of _England_, in their Observation of St. _George_’s _Day_, in reference to several other Festivals; and this continued till the time of the Reformation begun by King _Edward_ VI. but since the Grand Feast has been celebrated upon any of them indifferently the Feast of _Easter_ only excepted. The second sort of Prorogations, which are meerly Arbitrary, and wholly dependent on the Sovereign’s Pleasure, yet warranted sufficiently from the Words, _Causa postulante_, mentioned in King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes; as likewise the great Latitude given the Sovereigns of this most Noble _Order_, in reference to their Affairs, in the same Statutes: The first Precedent of which was, _Anno_ 5 _Hen._ V. when about _August_, four Months after St. _George_’s _Day_, that King being engaged in the Wars of _France_, ordered the Feast to be celebrated at _Caen_ in _Normandy_, and with great Solemnity created fifteen Knights into the _Order_. There are several other Examples, particularly one 8 _Hen._ VIII. when the King being at _Eltham_ on St. _George_’s _Day_, it was in a _Chapter_ there held, Decreed, That the accustomed Feast of St. _George_ should be observed at _Windsor_ 25th of _May_ ensuing. And from this time it became Annually customary, to keep the Day of St. _George_ where the Sovereign at that time made his Abode: On which Day, and the Day after, the usual Solemnities were observed. But as to the Solemnization of the Grand Feast itself, that was in one of the _Chapters_ then held, adjourned to some farther time, and then solemnized at _Windsor_ by Prorogation, not by the Sovereigns themselves, but by their _Lieutenants_ and their _Assistants_ appointed for that purpose. But to proceed with the Causes of Prorogation, which were either for some weighty reasons, or upon emergent Occasions; _Anno_ 1 _Mariæ_, the Sovereign celebrating the Feast of St. _George_ at St. _James_’s, _Philip_, Prince of _Spain_, and the Earl of _Sussex_, were on the Morrow after elected into the _Order_; whereupon it was likewise Decreed, that the Inauguration of these two _elect Knights_, till the Prince came to _England_, which happening _21st July_ following, the Grand Feast, together with that of the _elect Knights_ Installations, were appointed to be celebrated at the same time. Again 3 and 4 _Phil._ and _Mar._ at a _Chapter_ held _22d April_, the Feast of St. _George_, together with the Installation of three _elect Knights_, was appointed to be held at _Windsor_ the _9th_ of _May_ ensuing; and by a _Chapter_ summon’d the _3d_ of _May_, before the appointed Day for holding the Feast, the same was prorogued to the _15th_ of _December_ following, upon the pressing Affairs of the King and Queen. But before that design’d time came, another _Chapter_ was held on the _31st_ of _October_, wherein it was again prorogu’d to the first Sunday after _Twelfth-day_, viz. _9 January_, if by that time the King, who was then in _Flanders_, should return to _England_: But that not happening, it was farther prorogu’d to the _20th_ of _February_; and thence, by another Decree, to St. _George_’s _Day_. Of which there are many other Examples, and sometimes upon other Occasions; but still at the Sovereign’s Pleasure. _Of Commissions of Prorogation._ § 9. There is no Precedent of Commissions for Prorogation, ancienter than 12 _Car._ I. left by Sir _Thomas Rowe_, wherein Notice is taken of all the Adjournments of the Grand Feasts, from St. _George_’s _Day_ preceeding, till that Time, with the Reasons thereof, and chiefly upon Consideration of the spreading Sickness, together with a Command to the _Knights-Companions_, and the Officers of the _Order_, to attend the Sovereign on the new assign’d Days for celebrating the Feast. As to the Substance hereof, the succeeding Commissions very near agree, yet with some little Difference; as first, the Preambles are general, and run thus: _Whereas, upon special Reasons, and other important Affairs_, &c. except the Commission issu’d _25th February_, 1637. where the Preamble was fitted to a special Occasion, and runs thus,——_Whereas we have determined to create the Prince, our eldest Son, a Knight, and to propose him in Election as a Companion of our most Noble_ Order, _for the more Conveniency of his_ Installation, _We have thought fit to defer the Feast of St._ George, _&c._ But in the Commissions of Prorogation of the Grand Feast, _25th February_, 19 _Car._ I. the Place appointed for Celebration is omitted, which Defect we find in the above-mentioned Precedent also; yet afterwards that material Part came to be inserted, and first of all in that Commission of the _26th February_, 14 _Car._ I. where the Place, being the City of _York_, is put into the Body of the Commission. And when the Civil War drew on, and the Sovereign could not well ascertain any Place, then the Grand Feast was appointed to be kept at any such Place as, on a nearer View, should seem convenient; afterwards it vary’d something, and came to be inserted thus,—_Wheresoever We shall then be_; or thus, _at such Places as We shall timely appoint_. The most ordinary course, preparatory to the issuing such Commissions of Prorogation, has been by the Sovereign’s Declaration in _Chapter_, or otherwise the Signification of his Pleasure to the Chancellor of the _Order_ at any other Time, who thereupon drew up the Commission, and presented it to the Sovereign for his Sign Manual, and then affixed thereto the great Seal of the _Order_. But where the Chancellor was not at Hand to receive the Sovereign’s Commands, in this Case it was convey’d to him by some other Hand, with command to summon the _Knights-Companions_ and Officers accordingly. For so it was done to Sir _Francis Windebank_, Knt. Secretary of State, by his Letter to Sir _Thomas Rowe_, 13 _Car._ I. for Prorogation of the Grand Feast. And as all the preceeding Adjournments of the Grand Feast have been either decreed in _Chapter_, or directed immediately from the Sovereign; so there is a Precedent where the _Lieutenant_ has been impowered to prorogue the same; yet to the Time and Place appointed by the Sovereign, and inserted in the Commission of _Lieutenancy_: And this was in a Commission, 1 _Jac._ I. directed to _Charles_, Earl of _Nottingham_. _That the Grand Feast ought to be celebrated once a Year._ § 10. Though the Prorogations of the Grand Feast have been occasionally made use of on the aforesaid important Reasons, yet no such Adjournment or Prorogation is legally to be inlarged beyond St. _George_’s _Day_ ensuing; because once within the compass of every Year, the Grand Feast ought to be solemniz’d; for so it was ordained by the _Statutes_ at the Institution of the _Order_, and confirmed likewise by the succeeding _Statutes_. And when our Historians take notice of the Grand Feast, they speak of the same thing, that it ought Annually to be performed; whence it is frequently called in the Registers, _Annua Festivitatis_, _solemnitas annua_, _celebritas annua_, and the like. Of late Times, an Occasion happen’d that brought this of the _Statutes_, into a solemn Debate in _Chapter_, which, for the Result thereof, became very remarkable. _At a_ Chapter _held at_ White-Hall, _2d_ February, 1640. _The Sovereign propos’d to the_ Knights-Companions, _that having prorogued the Celebration of St._ George’_s_ Feast _from time to time, to the_ 1st, 2d, _and_ 3d _of_ March, _so near Lent, that if the Feast were not held on these Days, it could not be done within the compass of that Year; because the_ 23d _of_ April, _for the next Year, did fall on_ Good-Friday, _and so consequently must have been kept in Lent this Year, or not at all; and considering the great and important Affairs of the Parliament, he moved the Question, whether, if there were no Feast kept this Year, it would be any Blemish to the Honour of the_ Order? _And whether he might not dispence with the_ Statute, _and defer it till next Year? They all confessed the Sovereign’s dispensing Power; yet some of the_ Knights _seeing from the Institution to that Time, no Precedent was found where the Grand Feast had been wholly omitted, but that some of the Sovereigns, even though engaged in War beyond Sea, either solemniz’d the Feast in their own Presence, or by Commission in_ England, _which was averred by the_ Chancellor _to be both the fundamental and constant Practice, humbly besought the Sovereign not to begin to make any Breach in the constant_ Order, _so long and uninterruptedly continued. Whereupon it was resolv’d, by general Vote, that the Feast should be celebrated on the aforesaid Days of Prorogation._ By which Determination it sufficiently appears, of what Moment the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ then conceiv’d it to the Honour of the _Order_, to follow the _Statutes_, for the Celebration of the Grand Feast once every Year. Besides, it is observable, that it was not thought expedient to be dispens’d with, even on the most pressing and important Occasions. But rather than the _Statutes_ should suffer any Violation, the Feast was then solemniz’d, tho’ they were so straiten’d, in point of time, as not to have above two Days to make Preparation for it. And though indeed, on the breaking out of the unhappy Civil War, the Sovereign was oblig’d to defer the Solemnity from Year to Year, it was not to be look’d on as any Precedent; and on the Restauration of King _Charles_ II. it renew’d its former _Order_. CAP. XIX. _Of Preparations for the Grand Feast of the_ Order. _Of Letters giving Notice of the Time and Place._ § 1. Among many other things which are necessary to be prepar’d beforehand; the first of Course is, the Letters directed to all the _Knights-Companions_ and Officers of the _Order_, resident within the Kingdom, to give them Notice of the Time and Place, when and where the Feast is to be held. (2.) Letters of Dispensation to such Knights, as the Sovereign shall please to excuse from their Attendance at the Feast. (3.) Commissions of Lieutenancy, (or sometimes of Assistance) when the Sovereign cannot personally solemnize the same. (4.) Warrants for the Removal of Atchievements, if there be then Occasion. (5.) Escutcheons and Stiles, to be set on the back of each _Knight-Companion’s_ Stall, if the Feast be held elsewhere than at _Windsor_. (6.) The Chappel to be decently adorn’d. (7.) The great Hall, or other Place, for the Grand Dinner, to be prepar’d, and very nobly furnish’d. (8.) And lastly, Officers to be appointed, besides those of the _Order_ of Arms, who are to give peculiar Attendance on the Sovereign, at this Grand Solemnity. As to the first of these Points, the Chancellor is to attend the Sovereign some convenient Time before the approach of St. _George_’s _Day_, to learn his Pleasure therein, and whether he is inclined to Prorogue the Day, _&c._ If the Sovereign be inclin’d to a Prorogation, then the Chancellor is to draw up a Commission for that purpose. After this, Letters issu’d out anciently under the Sovereign’s Sign Manual, both to his Lieutenant, when he holds not the Feast personally, and the _Knights-Companions_, giving them notice of the Time and Place; but of late the Chancellor hath been appointed to dispatch these Letters in his own Name. But whether the Feast be held upon St. _George_’s _Day_, or any other, by Prorogation, the Sovereign’s Pleasure was usually known so long before the appointed Time, that these circular Letters issu’d out sometimes two, three, four, five, or six Months, before the assign’d Day. And in Cases where there has been farther Prorogations, Care has been taken to issue out new Commissions, in the like convenient Time, before the old were expir’d; as may be observ’d by what has gone before; that so those _Knights Companions_, who are most remote from Court, may have sufficient Time to prepare; either for Attendance, or, on just Occasion, to apply themselves to the Sovereign, for Letters of Dispensation for Absence: And farther, that the absent Knights may thereby take notice of the Day set, because such are oblig’d to hold the Feast in their own Houses, at the same Time. Besides the Letters directed to the _Knights-Companions_; the Chancellor is likewise to write his Letters to each of the Officers of the _Order_, to give them the like notice. _Of Dispensations for not attending the Grand Feast._ § 2. It having been complained of by the Chancellor of the _Order_, and taken notice of by the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, in a Chapter held at the Celebration of the Grand Feast, 13 _Car._ I. at _White-Hall_: _That of late Years, divers_ Knights-Companions _had neglected, both their Attendance on the Sovereign at the Feast of St._ George, _or to send, under their Seals of Arms, their probable Excuses, and Petitions for Licence and Dispensation, contrary to the most ancient_ Statutes, _and their Duty._ It was therefore, among many other things, decreed, _That for the future, every Knight of the_ Order _should be bound to attend on the usual Days, or such as should be assigned by Prorogation_: But in Case of Sickness, or other important Business to retard them, they shou’d, under their Seals of Arms to the Chancellor, signify the Reasons for requiring a Dispensation for their Absence, twenty Days at least before the usual, or assigned Time, to be presented by him to the Sovereign; and on Neglect of so doing, except in sudden Accidents, should not be excused, but incur the Penalty of the _Statutes_. And it is evident, that this way of enjoining the _Knights-Companions_ to send the Reason that prevented their Attendance, under their Seals, has been very ancient; for the _Black-Book_ records an _Order_ in _Chapter_, held at a General Feast, 1 _Hen._ VI. to this very Purpose; and enjoin’d farther, _That when such absent Knights were present at the next Feast, they should be oblig’d to give the Reason why they should not incur the Penalty of their former Absence, since the_ Statutes _enjoin it_. In Pursuance of the beforementioned Decree, Sir _Thomas Rowe_, then Chancellor, added to those his Letters, dated 18 _May_, 1637, and directed to the _Knights-Companions_, under the Seal of the _Order_, this following Postscript. _According to two Acts made in_ Chapter, _in the Presence of the Sovereign_, 18 April, 1637. _concerning the Neglect of the_ Knights-Companions, _in their Attendance upon his Majesty at the Feast of St._ George, _and a Command expresly receiv’d to signify so much to your_ Lordship; _I have the true Copies of the Acts themselves, it being resolv’d, in Case of Omission of your lawful and timely Excuse, under your Seal of Arms, and in Occasion of Absence, in keeping the Solemnity in your own House, that no Dispensation shall be given, but your_ Lordship _shall incur the Penalties of the ancient_ Statutes; _which are, That you shall not be permitted to the_ Chapter, _nor to your Seat, the next Year; but shall stand before it, as do the_ Choiristers: _In Procession then you shall go before, and not in your Place among the Knights, and shall Offer last; and that this Penance being done, you shall come before the Seat of the Sovereign, and ask Absolution: But if two Years successively your_ Lordship _shall omit your Attendance, or timely Suit for Dispensation, you shall pay twenty Marks, and that Sum to be doubled for every Year of such Omission, till you are reconcil’d, and pardon’d by the Sovereign, whereof I beseech your_ Lordship _to take Knowledge._ It afterwards appears, by an _Order_ past in _Chapter_, _9th October_, 15 _Car._ I. that this early Notice to be given from such of the _Knights-Companions_ as, upon the Reasons already mention’d, should be absent, was design’d chiefly in Favour of the Officers of the Sovereign’s _Houshold_, who, by knowing in due Time who should be absent, and who not, might make timely and certain Provision for the Feast. Upon Notice sent by the Chancellor, to the _Knights-Companions_, as aforesaid, if any of them should happen to be any way indispos’d, or have other lawful Excuse for not repairing to Court, and attending the Feast, they may acquaint the Chancellor therewith, whose Duty it is to represent it to the Sovereign, and thereon to procure his Letters of Dispensation for their Absence, if the Sovereign consents. Which Letters are to be convey’d by _Garter_, or carry’d by whomsoever he shall appoint; for which there was a Fee by the Mile allowed him, by the following _Order_, past at a Meeting held by the _Knights-Commissioners_, for regulating Points relating to the _Order_, 13 _Car._ I. _Whereas it having anciently been the Office of_ Garter, King _of_ Arms, _to disperse and send Letters of Prorogation, Dispensation, and other Commands of the Sovereign, to the absent Knights, which in many Cases must be chargeable, it was this Day order’d, That if he should send any Act of Favour or Dispensation to any Knight, absent from his Majesty’s Court, or four Miles from the City of_ London, _he to whom such Dispensation should be sent, should pay his Servant or Messenger, for every Day’s Travel, as much as is allow’d and paid any other Messengers of his Majesty’s House or Chamber._ Variety of Occasions and Accidents, as Grounds to move the Sovereign, and Inducements to obtain his Dispensation, are extant in several Letters sent to Sir _Thomas Rowe_, when Chancellor, on the aforesaid Injunctions, decreed 13 _Car._ I. but they all agree in the Causes we have mentioned. _Of Commissions of Lieutenancy._ § 3. Touching the third particular, and preparing Commissions of Lieutenancy, in such Cases where the Sovereign cannot personally celebrate the Feast; as also Commissions for those whom he thinks fit to appoint for his _Assistants_, the Reader is referr’d to the Head in the next _Chapter_, under which there is an Account of constituting a _Lieutenant_; and here only observe, that the Chancellor is to draw up these Commissions, and attend the Sovereign for his Hand, and after to pass them under the Great Seal of the _Order_. _Warrant for the Removal of Atchievements._ § 4. If there be Occasion for Removal of any of the _Knights-Companions_ Atchievements, at the Grand Feast, which indeed has seldom happen’d, unless an Installation were celebrated at the same time, then does the Chancellor obtain the Sovereign’s Warrant, directed to _Garter_, for the Performance thereof: But of this we have already said sufficient, under the Head of Preparations made for Personal Installations of a _Knight-Companion_. _Escutcheons of Arms and Stiles._ § 5. Heretofore, when the Celebrations of St. _George_’s _Day_ were kept at any other Place besides _Windsor Castle_, it was thought most necessary to provide large Paper Escutcheons; wherein were Marshalled the Arms and Quarterings of the Sovereign, and each _Knight-Companion_, in Metal and Colour, encompass’d with a _Garter_; and thereon Crowns, Caps, or Coronets, peculiar to each Dignity, with their Stiles and Titles fairly printed underneath, (but without Crests or Supporters,) to be set on the Back-side of their Stalls, on the Eve of the Feast: But the Sovereign’s Arms were impaled with those of St. _George_, over which an imperial Crown was plac’d, and these, (in Defect of the Plates and Banners, set over their Stalls, in the Choir of St. _George_’s _Chappel_ at _Windsor_,) did serve for Directions for the _Knights-Companions_, that, by the view of them, they might the more readily and certainly know their proper Stalls. We have not met with any Memorial of this Usage, that reacheth higher than _Anno_ 21 _Hen._ VII. when the Sovereign, holding the Day of St. _George_ at _Cambridge_, _King’s College Chappel_ was furnish’d with Escutcheons of the _Knights-Companions_ Arms; but to shew the Use was ancient, there is this Note put into the Memorial, [as was Yearly accustomed,] _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VIII. the Sovereign being at _Windsor_ on the Eve of St. _George_, appointed the Service of the Church to be celebrated in his Chappel, in the upper Quadrangle of _Windsor Castle_; and there being present with him thirteen _Knights-Companions_, each of them had set over their Heads an Escutcheon of their Arms. This Manner the Stalls were afterwards solemnly establish’d, and enlarged to absent Knights, by an _Order_ of _Chapter_, held at _Greenwich_, _Anno_ 3 _Edward_ VI. wherein the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ agreed, that from thenceforth every Stall, upon St. _George_’s _Eve_, should have an Escutcheon of the Arms of them which are absent, as well as those that were present, at their several Costs and Charges: But this cannot be understood of the Stalls situate in the Chappel of St. _George_ at _Windsor_; for besides, that we have met with no ancient Account of any such Custom in that Place, we find a Memorial, rather implying the contrary; when Queen _Elizabeth_, in the sixth Year of her Reign, held the Feast of St. _George_ upon its proper Day, at _Windsor Castle_; namely, that there was no Escutcheons of the _Knights-Companions_ Arms set up there, but only the Plates; and without all doubt, had it been the Usage to fix Escutcheons in the Choir of that Chappel, as at other Places, they would not at that time especially have been omitted; because then the Sovereign appear’d upon an extraordinary Occasion, and where many things were added to heighten the Glory of that Grand Feast, by Reason the Peace between _England_ and _France_ was to be proclaimed at this Festival, in the Presence of the _French_ Ambassador, and was accordingly done with great Solemnity on St. _George_’s _Day_ in the Morning, at the East-Entrance in the lower Ward of the Castle, at the top of the Hill towards St. _George_’s _Chappel_; and to which Place the Sovereign, in her whole Habit of the _Order_, (the _French_ Ambassador being near her,) with the five Officers of the _Order_, and _Knights-Companions_ before her, and before them the Officers of Arms and Trumpets, proceeding in a stately and well order’d Cavalcade; and after _Clarenceux_, King of Arms, had ended the Proclamation, they continu’d the Proceeding thence to the Chappel, in the same State and Order. As to the Practice and constant Usage of setting up Escutcheons of Arms, since _Anno_ 3 _Edward_ VI. and at such time as St. _George_’s _Day_ was held elsewhere than at _Windsor_, we have seen Variety of Testimonies. The Care of ordering and providing of which belong’d to _Garter_; but the Sovereign of the _Order_ was at the Charge, (notwithstanding the said Order, _Anno_ 3 _Edw._ VI.) which heretofore we see was paid out of the Treasury in the _Exchequer_; and since the Establishment of 1200 _l. per Annum_, (settled by the late Sovereign King _Charles_ I. to discharge the ordinary and extraordinary Expences of the _Order_,) the Allowance issu’d thence, and was paid by the Chancellor of the _Order_; but now the Charge is plac’d upon _Garter_, he having an Allowance therefore included in the Augmentation of his Pension, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ II. We find Privy Seals to have issu’d as high as the fifteenth of Queen _Elizabeth_, for the Annual Allowance of 7 _l._ for Escutcheons imploy’d for the Use aforesaid, and that the Price some time before was about that rate; for the three and twenty Escutcheons, provided against St. _George_’s _Feast_, _Anno_ 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ came to 6 _l._ 1 _s._ and 8 _d._ and those five and twenty set up the following Year, 6 _l._ 11 _s._ and 8 _d._ some Differences then also being in the Work, which enhanc’d the Price, _viz._ those provided for Princes, at 6 _s._ and 8 _d._ a Piece, and each of the rest at 5 _s._ The Sovereign, the Prince of _Wales_, and Stranger Kings and Princes, have accustomably had, at these Times, Majesty Escutcheons set up over each of their Stalls; but the rest of the _Knights-Companions_, Lodging Escutcheons only; and we have seen an Account of some Majesty Escutcheons prepar’d for every St. _George_’s _Feast_, from 1613, to 1619; to wit, one for the Sovereign, another for the King of _Denmark_, a third for the Prince of _Wales_, and a fourth for _Frederick_, Count Palatine of the _Rhine_, at 6 _s._ and 8 _d._ a piece; but so many _Knights-Companions_ as attended the Sovereign at those Feasts, had each a Lodging Escutcheon, at 2 _s._ and 6 _d._ From the Marshalling of Arms, quarter’d in the _Knights-Companions_ Escutcheons, and ordering their Stiles, (printed always in _French_) there are several things no less useful than worthy of Observation; for, first, though the Plates of Arms and Quarterings, fix’d in each _Knight-Companion’s_ Stall at _Windsor_, continue there without Alteration, or very seldom chang’d from that Order wherein they were Marshall’d at that Time of their Installation; yet these Escutcheons and Stiles Annually set up, do admit of frequent Alteration, as there is Occasion; either by adding more Quarterings, altering the Stiles, or amending any thing that is amiss. For Instance: Whereas the Duke of _Savoy_, before 5 _Eliz._ bore _Gules a cross Argent_, it was then alter’d into five Coats; that is to say, in the first Quarter, _Westphalia_, _Saxe-Moderne_ and _Angria_; in the second, _Chablais_; in the third, _Aouste_, and the fourth as the first; and over all, in the middle, the aforesaid Escutcheon of _Savoy_. When the Lord _Hunsdon_ was install’d, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ he had twelve Coats of Arms, thus Marshall’d in his Plate; four, four, and four; the first _Carey_, the second _Spencer_, the third _Somerset_, the fourth _Bullen_, the fifth _Ormond_, the sixth _Hoo_, the seventh _Rochford_, the eighth _Seyntomer_, the ninth _Malmains_, the tenth _Wichingham_, the eleventh St. _Leger_, and the twelfth _Hangford_; but _Anno_ 7 _Eliz._ his Escutcheon receiv’d an Addition of four other Coats, _viz._ _Beuchamp_, _Warwick_, _Berkley_, and _Gerard_, and they were inserted next to _Somerset_, the third Coat in this said Plate. But on the contrary, where _Ambrose_, Earl of _Warwick_, had twenty one Coats put into his Plate, _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ and they Marshall’d in this Order, five, five, five, and six; namely, first _Sutton_, second _Paganell_, third _Grey_ of _Ruthin_, fourth _Hastings_, fifth _Quincy_, sixth _Malpas_, seventh _Somery_, eighth _Valence_, ninth _Talbott_, tenth _Warwick_, eleventh _Beauchamp_, twelfth _Berkley_, thirteenth _Lisle_, fourteenth _Gerard_, fifteenth _Guilford_, sixteenth _Houlden_, seventeenth _West_, eigthteenth and nineteenth _Quarterly de la Ware_ and _Cantilupe_, twentieth _Mortimere_ of _Wigmore_, and twenty one _Greely_; at the Feast of St. _George_ held at _White-Hall_, _Anno_ 9 _Eliz._ his Escutcheon contain’d but sixteen; _viz._ four, four, four, and four; namely, first _Sutton_, second _Paganell_, third _Somery_, fourth _Malpas_, fifth _Grey_ of _Ruthin_, sixth _Hastings_, seventh _Valence_, eighth _Ferrers_, ninth _Quincess_, tenth _Chester_, eleventh _Talbott_, twelfth _Beauchamp_, thirteenth _Warwick_, fourteenth _Berkley_, fifteenth _Gerard_, sixteenth _Lisle_: So that there were seven Coats taken out of the former; namely, _Guilford_, _Holden_, _West_, _de la Ware_ and _Cantilupe_, _Quarterly Mortimere_ and _Greely_, and two added, _viz._ _Ferrers_ and _Chester_. But the greatest and frequentest Variations are in the Stiles and Titles of _Honour_, set under the Escutcheons, and these relate unto, and are occasioned principally from their attaining or resigning of Offices or Dignities. We find that the Stile set under the Escutcheon of _Ferdinand_ the Emperor, at St. _George_’s _Feast_, _Anno_ 1 and 2 _Phil._ and _Mar._ was as followeth. _Du tres hault tres-Excellent & tres-Puissant Prince, Ferdinand, par la grace de Dieu, Roy des Romaines, de Hungarie, & Bohemie, Arch-Duc d’Austrie, Duc de Burgoigne_, &c. _Chevalier du tres-Noble Ordre de la Jarretiere._ But _Anno_ 5 _Eliz._ in the said Emperor’s Stile, the Titles of King of _Hungary_ and _Bohemia_ were left out; because _Maximilian_ his Son had a little before obtain’d both those Kingdoms. In the Reign of Queen _Elizabeth_, the Stiles of _Philip_, King of _Spain_, who, while Queen _Mary_ lived, was Co-Sovereign of this most Noble _Order_, run thus: _Du tres Hault tres-Excellent and tres-Puissant Prince Philip, par la grace de Dieu, Roy d’Espaigne, des Deux Cicels & Jerusalem, Arch-Duc d’Austriæ, Duc de Burgoigne, Millan, & Brabant, Compte de Hapsburghe, Flanders, & Tiroll; Chevalier du tres-Noble Ordre de la Jarretiere._ But at the Feasts of St. _George_, _Anno_ 28, 29, and 30 _Eliz._ the Title of Catholick Prince was also given him. The Instances relating to _Knights-Subjects_ are very many; there having been almost every Year some Additions, or Omissions. In the Duke of _Norfolk_’s Stile, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ the _Lieutenantship of the North_ was omitted. In the Earl of _Rutland_’s, at the same Feast, _President of the Council in the Council in the North_, was added. The Marquiss of _Winchester_ caus’d the Title of Baron _St. John_ to be omitted, because his eldest Son bore that Title, and was a Baron of Parliament. It may be further observed, that a Stranger elect (having receiv’d the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_ of the _Order_,) hath been allow’d the Honour of having an Escutcheon of his Arms set on the back of that Stall design’d for him, notwithstanding he has not been install’d. _Of Adorning the Chappel._ § 6. The Chappel where divine Service is celebrated, at the Time of the Grand Feast; whether it be that of St. _George_’s at _Windsor_, or elsewhere, as the Sovereign is pleas’d, hath at all Times been adorn’d with rich Furniture; the Care and Oversight whereof at _Windsor_, is committed to the Dean of the College, but at other Places, to the Dean of the Chappel. The _Altar_, by the Gift of pious Benefactors, was adorned with Vessels, sumptuous both for their Materials and Workmanship; but _temp. Hen._ VIII. and _Edw._ VI. most of them were dispos’d of, so that King _James_ I.· taking notice that very little Plate, and other Ornaments, were belonging to the Chappel, was pleas’d to make some Provision for the adorning thereof, which was at length effected by the free Contributions of the Knights themselves. For at a _Chapter_ held at _White-Hall_, 16 _Jac._ I. it was decreed, that every _Knight-Companion_ should give to the Use of the _Altar_, in the said Chappel, a piece of _Plate_ of the Value of 20 _l._ at the least. This Decree was confirm’d, _Anno_ 6 _Car._ I. the Dean and Canons of _Windsor_ being impower’d to demand and receive the Sums of Money, as above, which they were to bestow in Plate for the Use of the _Altar_; and accordingly they agreed for the Quantity of Plate hereafter mention’d, which was deliver’d, _Anno_ 1637. _viz._ _Ou._ _Dr._ Two little Candlesticks chas’d and gilt, for } Wax Candles } 092 06 Two Chalices, with four Pattens 113 01 Two great Candlesticks, neat for Tapers 553 15 Two little Basons 251 15 One great Bason 210 00 -------- _l._ _s._ The Value at 12 _s._ the Ounce, came to 730 10 Besides nine Cases 009 10 But to make some farther Addition to the Glory of this _Altar_, King _Charles_ II. at the time of his _Installation_, offer’d two large gilt Water-pots, weighing 387 Ounces ten Peny Weight, amounting, by the excellent Workmanship, to 12 _s._ the Ounce, and to the Sum of 232 _l._ 10 _s._ Some sacred Ceremonies were perform’d at the Consecration of this Plate, not very necessary to be spoke of here. But all these, with the other Goods and Monuments belonging to the King’s free Chappel and Treasury at _Windsor_, were rifl’d and taken away by the Parliament Army. King _Charles_ II. therefore, after the Restauration, _Anno_ 1667, by the Consent of the _Knights-Companions_, did levy and collect, and by his own Bounty furnish’d the Chappel again with the following Plate: _A Pair of gilt Flaggons, bought with Money collected from the_ Knights Companions, 150 _Ounces._ _A Pair of wrought Flaggons, with great Bellies, having the Figure of St._ George _on Horseback on the Cover_, &c. _bought with the_ Knights _Money_, 414 _Ounces._ _One small Bason._ 25 _Ounces and an half._ _A Pair of plain gilt Chalices and Covers, bought also with the_ Knights _Money_, 163 _Ounces and a quarter._ _A large Embost Bason, with the Figure of_ Mary Magdalen _washing our Saviour’s Feet_, 198 _Ounces._ _A Pair of large Taper Candlesticks_, 264 _Ounces._ At the Charge of the College. _A Pair of large Basons gilt and emboss’d, given by her Royal Higness the Dutchess of_ York, 305 _Ounces._ _A plain gilt Corporas, the Gift of Sir_ Richard Fanshaw, 24 _Ounces._ _A double gilt Chalice, the Gift of the Lady_ Mary Heveningham, 33 _Ounces._ As to the Adorning, and Furniture of the Chappel, ’tis very sumptuous; the particulars being not so very material, I shall here omit them. _The Furnishing St._ George’_s_ Hall. § 7. The Care of making ready and furnishing St. _George_’s _Hall_, or any Place, either there, or elsewhere, set apart for the Grand Dinner, is committed partly to the Gentlemen Ushers of the _Black-Rod_, and partly to the Sovereign’s Surveyer-General of his Works, both by Warrant from the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold: They cause to be prepar’d the Tables, and set in order the rich and costly Furniture. _Officers and Servants appointed to attend the Grand Feast._ § 8. The principal Officers of the Grand Feast are serv’d by Noblemen, whom the Sovereign appoints, and are put in a List, Sign’d by the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshould, and deliver’d to the _Black-Rod_, who gives them Notice some convenient time before the Feast, that they may the better perform the Duty of their several Places; of what Quality they usually are, will appear by the following List. Those that gave their Attendance at the Grand Feast, _Anno_ 14 _Car._ II. when the Sovereign was install’d, were, For the Sword, The Earl of _Northampton_. The great Bason, The Earls of _Bedford_, _Hertford_, _Clare_, St. _Albans_, and the Lord _Herbert_ of _Ragland_. The Cup-bearer, The Earl of _Essex_. The Carver, The Earl of _Carlisle_. The Sewer, The Earl of _Dover_. The Surnap, The Earl of _Elgin_. The Ewer, The Earl of _Devonshire_. The Train, The Lords _Russel_, _Herbert_, and _Cranborne_. The Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s Privy-Chamber in waiting bear the Canopy, and the Sovereign’s Officers and Servants following, (having notice from the Lord Chamberlain,) give their Attendance; as appears by the List of those appointed to give their Attendance at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. Lord Chamberlain, and Servants. Groom of the Stool. Bed-Chamber Men. Secretaries of State. Gentlemen-Ushers of the Privy-Chamber. Mr. Vice Chamberlain. Gentlemen of the Bed Chamber. Privy Purse. Secretaries of _Scotland_. Twelve Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber in waiting. Four Gentlemen Ushers daily Waiters. Two Cup-bearers. Eight Quarter Waiters, Gentlemen Ushers. Two Chaplains. Two Physicians. Two Chirurgeons. Mrs. Sempstress and Landress to his Majesty. Four Grooms of the Chamber. Fourteen Lords to attend his Majesty. Officers of the Guard. Yeomen of the Guard. Three Masters of the Tents. Master of the Ceremonies. Aid of the Ceremonies. Jewel-House. Musicians. Yeomen of the Bows and Guns. Captain Cook, and the Children of the Chappel. Two Carvers. Two Sewers. Two Pages of the Presence. Two Esquires of the Body. Two Apothecaries. Four Serjeants at Arms. Eight Sewers of the Chamber. Pages of the back Stairs. Captain of the Guards. Officers of the Robes. Two Grooms of the Privy-Chamber. Groom Porter. Marshal of the Ceremonies. Removing Wardrobe. Gentlemen of the Chappel. Five Messengers. Sixteen Trumpeters. Serjeant Trumpeter. Drum Major. Four Drummers and a Fife. CAP. XX. _The Order of the Ceremonies on the Eve of the Grand Feast._ _Of the beginning of the Grand Feast._ § 1. The Celebration of the Grand Feast, with the Ceremonies, devis’d to set forth and illustrate the Glory thereof, hath been worthy the observation of the first Institutor, and all succeeding Sovereigns; well knowing that what is once slightly observ’d will soon fall into disesteem, if not into contempt. Therefore they have been very particular to the Day, the Hour, and the Place, where the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ are to meet. As to the first, although St. _George_’s _Day_ (or such other Day as the Sovereign shall please to nominate and appoint, by Prorogation in lieu thereof,) be the Principal and Grand Day of the Feast, yet the Eve of that Day does the Feast take Commencement, and determines not till the third Day following; the whole Solemnity taking up three Days inclusively. And this is clear from several Articles of the _Statutes_, wherein the course of the Ceremonies to be observ’d at the Grand Solemnity are set down; whether observed, on the Eve, the Feast-Day, or the Morrow after: And these three Days together did the Sovereign hold the Grand Feast, whether they personally celebrated the same, or deputed other of the _Knights-Companions_ to that Employment, the cause of the Commissions of Deputation limitting their Power either in general, _during the time of the Feast_; or in particular, upon the Day of St. _George_, the Day, and that following, _viz._ the last Day of the Feast. In like manner, when in succeeding Times, Commissions of Prorogation of the Grand Feast were made use of, we find the three Days continuance of the Feast to be particularly mentioned in the Body of those Commissions: Namely, the Day wherein, by such Appointment, the Feast was to begin, the Grand Day it self, and the Day whereon it ended. The Directions given in the _Statutes_, for the Order and Course of this Solemnity, to begin with the Eve, run thus: Every Year upon St. _George_’s _Eve_, shall be an Assembly, or Meeting of all the _Knights-Companions_ of the _Order_, at _Windsor Castle, &c._ and the same is positively enjoin’d by all the other Bodies of the _Statutes_. And as the Grand Feast is generally said to Commence _in Vigilia Sancti Georgii_, or as it is otherwise exprest in the _Black-Book_, in _Vigilia in future celebratis_, or, _Vigiliis Divi Georgii_, or in _Vigilia Festi_. So has the time of this preceeding Day several other Denominations given it in the same _Register_, _Vesper ante Diem Sancti Georgii_; _in Vesperiis Georgianis_, _in Vesperiis Festi_, _in Vesperiis Commitionem_; and at other times, _pridie Divi Georgii_, _pridie Georgianæ Solemnitatis_, _pridie Festi_, _pridie feriarum Divi Georgii_, and sometimes _per vigilia_, and lastly in plain _English_, St. _George_’s _Eve_; all which signify one and the same thing, and are but various Names given to the Evening of the Day foregoing either that of St. _George_, or that whereon the Grand Feast is appointed to be held by Prorogation. Thus we see that the Founder began his Solemnity upon the Eve of the Feast Day; which doubtless was in conformity to the Custom of the Church, who made the _Vigils_ and _Eves_ part of the ensuing Festivals, and as Ushers to the Grand Solemnities. As the Eve was appointed by the Founder for the Commencement of the Anniversary of the Grand Feast, so to make the time more certain, the _Statutes_ express the exact Hour of meeting for beginning the Solemnities, to be at the Hour of _Tierce_, which in many other Places is called, _Hora Tertiarum_. But this seemed not sufficient to express clear enough the meaning of a Law, where a Penalty was enjoined, and therefore at a _Chapter_ held at _Windsor_, 17 _Edw._ IV. a scruple arising among the _Knights-Companions_, concerning the Words _Hora Tertiarum_, whether they were intended to mean three in the Afternoon, or at the Hour of the Church, generally used after Prime Noon before; and fixed it to the latter. The _Registrum Chartaceum_ Records the same Explanation of the Words; and to let us see that ’twas immediately put in Practice, it is there entered with the Names of those _Knights-Companions_ present with the Sovereign, both in the Morning and Evening of the same Day. Another Instance of which there is, 3 _Hen._ VII. on the Eve of the Grand Feast, held by Prorogation at _Windsor_, where the Sovereign, in regard of the arrival of several Ambassadors, put off the usual _Chapter_ till Noon; whence it is evident, that the Custom at this time was likewise to begin the Solemnity in the Morning. But notwithstanding the said Decree of King _Edw._ IV. we find it _Anno_ 11 _Hen._ VIII. to be meant and intended for three in the Afternoon. And when King _Henry_ VIII. came to Model the _Statutes_ of the _Order_, in two several Articles, he declares and expounds the _Hora Tertia_, (which the _English_ Version of those _Statutes_ renders the _Hour_ of _Tierce_,) to be the _Hora Tertia post Merediem_, three in the Afternoon; and in another Article of the same _Statutes_, _Hora Tertiarum, id est, Hora Tertiarum post Merediem_; and elsewhere, _Hora Tertia Vespertina vel Pomeridiana_; which Hour, as it was then settled to be the punctual time for the _Knights-Companions_ meeting, to enter on the Solemnity of the Feast, so has it ever since continued unaltered, and usually observed. The Place of Assembly for the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, hath usually been in such of the Sovereign’s Privy Lodgings, both at _Windsor_, or elsewhere, as he hath appointed; frequently in the Privy, Withdrawing, or Bed Chambers: To this appointed Place the _Knights-Companions_ repair, to give their Attendance on the Sovereign, having first invested themselves in full Robes, either in their own Lodgings, or some convenient Room at Court, where _Garter_ is to attend them, with notice of the approaching Hour. The _Knights-Companions_ being come to the Sovereign, as likewise the Officers of the _Order_, habited in their _Mantles_, and bearing in their Hands the _Symbols_ of their several Offices, they wait the Sovereign’s being vested in his Robes, till he passes into the Presence Chamber, or give beginning to the Feast, by opening the _Chapter_ at their meeting, before he goes thither. About the same time, the Provincial _Kings_, _Heralds_, and _Pursuivants_, wearing their Coats of the Sovereign’s Arms; so also the Band of Pensioners, armed with their Pole Axes, Assemble in the Presence Chamber; but the Prebends of the College, vested in their Taffaty Mantles over their Surplices, and _Alms-Knights_ in their _Mantles_ and _Surcoats_, come no nearer than the Guard Chamber. Lastly, The Servants and Attendants of the _Knights-Companions_ meet without the Guard Chamber Door, whence spreading themselves down the Stairs, through the Stone Gallery, into the upper Ward of the Castle, or as far as their Number will reach, all wait the Sovereign’s coming forth into the Presence. It will be necessary here to inform the Reader, in regard not only the Feast Day of St. _George_, but the Grand Feast held in Honour of the _Order_, hath been kept in several other Places besides _Windsor Castle_, more particularly, at _White-Hall_, St. _James_’s, _Greenwich_, and _York_; that there are many Ceremonies, and other Particulars hereafter named, which alter not with the Place; but appertain to the Festival, and are therefore to be observed every where alike; as for instance, the form of Proceeding, the manner of holding _Chapters_, the Ceremony of Offering Gold and Silver, Swearing of Officers, and such like: But others there are, which are precisely local and particular, as the _Prebends_ and _Alms-Knights_ going in the Proceeding, the Offering up of Atchievements, _&c._ to _Windsor_ only. Since the withdrawing the Grand Feast from _Windsor_, some of the Officers of Arms, curious in the Observation of these Solemnities, performed in other Places, have afforded us great Plenty of Memorials, relating to the ceremonious Part thereof, while the same was continued at _Windsor_; and therefore, when the true Place where the Instance lies, shall be also cited, the Reader is not to conclude that the Precedent urged doth not full enough answer the Purpose, unless it had been likewise fetched from _Windsor_. But that in this case, the Ceremony or Example is such, as is peculiar to the Feast, not the Place, and ought to be observed without alteration at any Place, where the Sovereign shall keep the Grand Feast. _Of setting the Proceeding in Order._ § 2. In Times past, the _Knights-Companions_ appeared at the Grand Feast, attended with a numerous Train of Servants and other Dependents; but the Feast having removed from _Windsor_ to other Places, much of this ancient Splendor was laid aside; yet upon King _James_ I. Accession to the Crown, somewhat of this Glory began to revive; for we find it entered upon the _Register_, in the fourth of his Reign; _That the ancient Custom, which for some Years had been intermitted, wherein, at the Solemnity of this Feast, all the_ Knights-Companions _were wont to go attended, each with a large Train, was recalled and brought back into use_. But this heighth of Gallantry and Splendor in the Number of Attendants, and richness of their Apparel, within ten Years grew up to such Excess, or rather Exorbitancy, that it required a restraint; wherefore the Sovereign, by the unanimous Advice of the _Knights-Companions_, Decreed, and Commanded, _That every one of the_ Knights-Companions _of the_ Order, _should have to attend upon his Person at the yearly Solemnization of the Feast of the_ Order, _fifty Persons, and no more_: The reason whereof we find elsewhere noted to be, for saving of Charge, and avoiding of Emulation. But in the beginning of King _Charles_ I. Reign, of ever Blessed Memory, the gallantry of Attendants began again to Increase and Augment; insomuch that at the Grand Feast held at _White-Hall_, the 22d, 23d, and 24th of _April_, _Anno_ 8 _Car._ I. we find it observed, that the _Knights-Companions_ came forth attended, each with a Train of Servants very richly clad. But to return and enter upon the Proceeding, to the end the Servants and Attendants of the _Knights-Companions_ may be exactly Marshalled, the Usher of the Hall (whose Duty it is to rank them) ought to call for a List from _Garter_, of such _Knights-Companions_ as are to be present at the Grand Feast, noted with their several Places in the Proceeding, for his better Directions in assigning the Attendants their due Places, the Order whereof is thus: First, the _Junior_ Knights-Attendants proceed one before another, on the left Hand, upon whose right Hand the second eldest Knights-Attendants go in equal Rank with them, for this we observe to have been the general rule; where the _Knights-Companions_ Proceed in pairs, their Attendants go together; those belonging to the _Senior_ Knights of the two, on the right Hand, and to the _Junior_ upon their left; but the Order is otherwise, where any of the _Knights-Companions_ proceed single and alone, (which often falls out, as shall be noted in its due Place,) for then the Attendants belonging to that single Knight go two and two, on both sides the Way, opposite one against the other. But when the Grand Feast is Celebrated at _White-Hall_, there the _Knights-Companions_ Attendants are Marshalled by the said Usher, on both sides the Passage, from the outward Door of the Guard Chamber, down into the Hall, taking up all the Room as far as the old Chappel; and because here they do not proceed, in regard of the shortness of the Processional way, but only make a stand, for the Proceeding to pass through them, they are ranked in a way different from that used at _Windsor_; nevertheless relating more especially to the Order observed by their Masters: Which Method, in the Sovereign’s Proceeding to the Chappel, at the beforementioned Feast, held at _White-Hall_, _Anno_ 8 _Car._ I. we find thus described. The eldest _Knight-Companions_ Servants were ranked on the right Hand of the Passage, the chiefest of them near unto the old Chappel Door; and the second Knight (being Companion to the eldest) his Attendants stood on the left side, the chiefest of them also next the said old Chappel Door, and in case the eldest Knight’s Fellow or Companion be not present in this Proceeding, then the eldest Knight’s Servants ought to be placed opposite one against the other, upon each side the said old Chappel Door: The like Order is to be taken in Marshalling the Servants of the other Knights of this most Noble _Order_, whose Companions are then absent. Secondly, The Order of Proceeding amongst the _Alms-Knights_, (who, _Anno_ 1 _Car._ I. had two Waiters of the Sovereign’s Hall, in their Livery Coats, bearing white Rods in their Hands, to proceed before them,) is in general two and two together, the _Junior_ is placed foremost on the left Hand, and his next _Senior_ on his right; and if Sickness, or other lawful Impediment, chance to hinder one or more of them, from going in the Proceeding, his _Junior_ is advanc’d into his Place, and consequently all the other _Juniors_ do in like manner alter their Places, and advance, to the end the superior Place be still supplied, according to the right rule of Marshalling the Singles, that compose a gross Body; but in this Case, if the Number that attend happen to be odd, the Governor of the _Alms-Knights_ goes last of all, and alone. Thirdly, The Virger of the College hath his Place next after the _Alms-Knights_, and immediately before the _Prebends_ of the College; who being habited in a Gown, beareth a Silver Verge, the Ensign of his Office: Nevertheless, heretofore, when the _Prebends_ went not in the Proceeding, on the Eve of the Grand Feast, the Virger proceeded first of all, before the _Alms-Knights_, for so it was observed on the Eve of St. _George_, at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 6 _Eliz._ and in this manner we see it exprest, in the Proceeding set forth by _Marcus Gerchard_. Fourthly, Under the general rule, relating to the _Alms-Knights_, are comprehended the _Prebends_ of the College, the _Pursuivants_, _Heralds_, and _Provincial Kings_, insomuch, that where either of the said Kings are absent, the _Senior Herald_ is advanced, and goes in breast on the left Hand of him who is then present; so also where any of the _Heralds_ are wanting, his next _Junior_ ascendeth into his Place; whereby it sometimes falls out, that the _Senior Pursuivant_ is joined to the left Hand of the _Junior Herald_: And through their defects and absence, the Number of the Officers of Arms be odd, then (with this difference in the foresaid rule observed among the _Alms-Knights_,) the youngest _Pursuivant_ goeth single by himself. Touching the right of Precedency, between the Officers of Arms, and _Prebends_ of the College, in Proceeding before the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, we find there hath been heretofore not only some Question started, but the Place contended for; insomuch, that at the Installation of the Earls of _Shrewsbury_ and _Cumberland_, _Anno_ 34 _Eliz._ the _Prebends_ took Place, and upon the 24th of _May, Anno_ 39 _Eliz._ at the Installation of _Thomas_, Lord _Howard_ of _Walden_, and others, the _Prebends_ again endeavoured to pass between the Officers of Arms, and Officers of the _Order_; but _Charles_, Lord _Howard_ of _Effingham_, then Lieutenant to the Sovereign, delivered his Opinion on the behalf of the Officers of Arms against the _Prebends_. Yet did not this so settle the _Order_ of Precedency, or quiet the _Prebends_, but that the Contention again broke out, _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. at the Installation of the Earls of _Pembrook_, _Marr_, _Southampton_, and Duke of _Lenox_; (which happened on the ninth, not second of _July_, in the foresaid Year,) even to such a heighth, that the _Prebends_, _Pursuivants_, and _Heralds_, contended in the Proceeding; but the Controversy was on the next Morning composed, by the Lord Admiral, (then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) the Lord Treasurer, and the Earl of _Worcester_; and the _Order_ in Proceeding thus settled: first, That the _Alms-Knights_ should go foremost, the _Pursuivants_ next, then the _Prebends_, and then the _Heralds_ and Kings of Arms; and this Order in Proceeding was afterwards observed, on the 21 _May, Anno_ 4 _Jac._ I. at the Installation of the Earl of _Salisbury_, and Viscount _Bindon_; as also the 19 _May, Anno_ 6. of the same King, at the Installation of the Earls of _Dunbar_, and _Montgomery_. Howbeit, _Anno_ 9 _Jac._ I. and so afterwards, we do not find the _Pursuivants_ mentioned in the Proceeding, by particular Name, nor otherwise, than in this following Order, _viz._ _Alms-Knights_, _Prebends_, _Heralds_, &c. but it may be presumed that the _Pursuivants_, then joined again in Body with the _Heralds_, (though for some Years before divided from them, by the interposition of the _Prebends_,) as well as the Provincial Kings, and all of them under the Title of _Heralds_, and sometimes Officers of Arms. And though at the Grand Feast held by Prorogation, on Sunday the 14th of _September_, in the said fifteenth Year of King _James_, it is noted, that the Prince (being then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant,) proceeded to Morning Service on the Feast Day, with the _Alms-Knights_, _Heralds_, _Prebends_, and Officers of the _Order_ before him; from which manner of Expression, it may perchance be supposed, that the _Heralds_ went at that time next after the _Alms-Knights_, and before the _Prebends_; nevertheless, elsewhere we find them, on the Eve of the aforesaid Feast, ranked in this following Order. The Alms-Knights. The Prebends. The Officers of Arms. The Knights of the Order, _&c._ And doubtless, they proceeded in the same Order to the Chappel, on the next Morning, notwithstanding what is before said to the contrary, those Expressions being interwoven with the general Account given of the Ceremonies of the whole Festival, and more subject to mistake, where the relation of the Proceeding is carried on in a continued Discourse, than were ranked (as is before exhibited,) in particular Lines, and in the Order and Form of a Proceeding. Besides, we no where meet with any Order or Decree, nulling the foresaid Determination, made _Anno_ 1 _Jac._ I. which placeth the _Prebends_ before the _Heralds_. Finally, to give an end to the Disputes in this Point, we find, that upon the Eve of this Feast, held at _Windsor_, the 23, 24, and 25 of _November_, _Anno_ 1 _Car._ I. the _Prebends_ proceeded next before the _Pursuivants_, and the _Pursuivants_ immediately before the _Heralds_ and Provincial Kings; that is to say, all the Officers of Arms (except _Garter_, whose Place is elsewhere,) proceeded in one entire Body together, which Order we find to be the same in all Proceedings after, that we have met with, and was so observed at the Grand Feast held at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. and ever since. But to proceed. All the before mentioned Attendants wait in their several Stations, till the Hour of _Tierce_, when the Sovereign (having the _Knights-Companions_ and Officers of the _Order_ before him, and his Train carried up,) passeth towards the Presence Chamber, notice of whose coming being given, the Band of Pensioners make the accustomed Guard and Passage along the Presence Chamber, the _Seniors_ standing towards the Lobby Door, within which Guard, on the other side, the Officers of Arms place themselves: Upon the same warning, the Yeomen of the Guard clear a like Passage from the Presence Chamber Door, along the Guard Chamber, unto its outward Door, for the Proceeding to pass through. At the Sovereign’s approach, one of the Gentlemen Ushers attended with the Sword of State, (the Point resting upon the Ground,) delivereth to such one of the Nobility, (not being a Knight of the _Order_,) whom the Sovereign, as an honorary Favour, hath before nominated, to bear it from thence, before him in all the Proceedings of the Feast; during which Action, the _Knights-Companions_ proceed forwards, and being entred the Presence Chamber, Flank on each side the State, with some small distance between them, and there make a stand: The Sovereign being also entred, passeth to the Step before the State, (the Nobleman who beareth the Sword, and the five Officers of the _Order_, retiring a little on his right Hand,) and then turning himself towards the _Knights-Companions_, standeth there a while, until they have made their Reverences unto him; which being performed, he resaluteth the _Knights-Companions_ by putting off his Cap: This done, the Sovereign putteth his Cap on again; whereupon every of the _Knights Companions_ putteth on theirs, and immediately Rank themselves, according to their due Place, on both sides the State. For the right understanding whereof, we are in the fifth place to Note, that in the Order and Method wherein the _Knights-Companions_ are ranked, (if they be all present,) is two and two together, the _Junior_ foremost on the left Hand, for that is his Place in all Proceedings; but where any of them be absent, the rule is different from that appropriate to the before-mentioned Degrees; for though it be recorded, that upon the Eve of the Grand Feast held at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 7 _Hen._ V. the _Knights-Companions_ went in Order to the _Chapter-House_ and _Choir_; yet this being exprest but in general terms, how it ought to be understood, will more fully appear, from the particular Directions given for the Order of the _Knights-Companions_ Proceeding in King _Henry_ VIII’s Statutes; where the Law directs each _Knight-Companion_ to proceed alone, at such time as his Fellow (who possesseth the Stall opposite unto him) is absent, but the Order of such Proceeding will by a Scheme be made more evident. _The Proceeding of the_ Knights-Companions, _present on the Eve of St._ George, _to the Closet at_ White-Hall, Anno 3 Eliz. The Lord _Hunsdon_. Void. The Lord _Robert Dudley_. The Viscount _Mountague_. The Lord _Loughborow_. The Earl of _Shrewsbury_. The Earl of _Sussex_. The Lord _Howard_ of _Effing._ Void. The Earl of _Westmorland_. The Marquiss of _North._ Void. The Lord _Clynton_. The Duke of _Norfolk_. Void. The Earl of _Pembrook_. Thus four _Knights-Companions_ proceeded alone, in regard the Stalls opposite to them were void, the three first being absent, and the last void by the Death of the Earl of _Huntington_; and to avoid all disputes in relation to Precedency, King _Henry_ VIII. Decreed, in the sixteenth Year of his Reign; _That each_ Knight-Companion _should take Place, in Procession, Station, or sitting at the Table, thence forward, as he had his Seat or Stall in the Choir, and not according to the Degree of his Birth or Condition, unless the Sovereign was pleased that any should be made Choice of, according to the Nobility of his Family, to sit at the end of his own Table, or perform any other thing by the by_. The Proceeding among the Officers of the _Order_ differeth from all before spoken of; for, being five in Number, the three inferior Officers (when all present,) March in a breast, and (of later Times,) the _Register_ in the middle, _Garter_ on his right Hand, and the _Usher_ of the _Black-Rod_ on his left. After these three Officers, the two superior proceed together, the _Prelate_ on the Right, and the _Chancellor_ on the left; and after, the Officers of the _Order_ follow the Sword, which is carried immediately before the Sovereign. In the beginning of Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, it was born by some of the Barons, but of later Times it hath been conferr’d on Persons of higher Rank, as _Anno_ 4 _Car._ I. on the Earl of _Dover_; _Anno_ 9 _Car._ I. on the Earl of _Danby_; and _Anno_ 13 _Car._ II. on the Lord Viscount _Mordant_, then Constable of the Castle of _Windsor_; and at this Time ’tis usually born by none under the Degree of an Earl. The Sovereign’s Place in the Proceeding, _& notandum quod superior Ordinis tempore Processionis in dicta Capella transibit retro totam Sociarum Comitivam_; which though the _Statute_ mentions here to be performed at the Grand Procession, yet it refers to all those times the Sovereign proceeds to, or from, no less than within the Chappel. In ancient Time, the Sovereign (if he were at _Windsor_, to celebrate the Grand Feast,) proceeded to the Chappel in Person, as well on the Eve, as on the Feast Day. Queen _Elizabeth_ being the first who went not to the Chappel on the Eve of the Feast, unless we except King _Henry_ VI. who, by reason of Sickness, was necessitated to make a Deputy in his stead: The aforesaid Omission of Queen _Elizabeth_, was first occasioned through Indisposition of Health, though she afterwards, without that necessity, did not comply, as in the 18, 25, 29, and 31 Years of her Reign, which gave occasion to King _James_ to make Deputies at those three Grand Feasts he Celebrated at _Windsor_; and the like did King _Charles_ I. in the first Year of his Reign; but in the fourth Year of his Reign, the ancient Custom (for many Years intermitted,) was restored, and the Sovereign (making no Lieutenant,) proceeded to the Chappel, not only on that Eve, but always observed it afterwards, as did King _Charles_ II. in all the Grand Feasts he held, and is now observed. It will be necessary to take notice, that the Proceeding begins from the Presence Chamber, call’d in the _Statutes_ the Great Chamber; a Scheme whereof, on the Eve of the Grand Feast, is here exhibited. The Attendants on the Knights-Companions. Alms-Knights. Virger of the Chappel. Prebends of _Windsor_. Officers of Arms. Knights-Companions. Black-Rod. Register. Garter. Chancellor. Prelate. The Sword. The Sovereign. Train-bearers. Captain of the Pensioners. Pensioners. To the foregoing Proceeding have been occasionally receiv’d some Persons of Quality, and others Eminent in Place and Degree; (though their Offices do not particularly relate to this most Noble _Order_,) but are admitted by reason of their requisite Attendance on the Sovereign, in his Proceedings on all Occasions. On St. _George_’s _Eve_, _Anno_ 3 _Eliz._ the old Ambassador of _Sweden_, accompanied by the Earl of _Hertford_, went in the Proceeding to the Closet at _White-Hall_, next after the Train-bearers, and immediately before the Ladies Attendants on the Sovereign; and the next Morning, when the Sovereign proceeded to the Chappel, the new Ambassador of _Sweden_ went in the same Place. As to those admitted on the Account of their Offices, is the Lord Chamberlain, (though not a Knight of the _Garter_,) and is allowed Place somewhat behind, on the right Hand of the Sovereign, and the Vice Chamberlain on the left. The Dean of the Sovereign’s Chappel at _White-Hall_ attends when the Proceedings are thither, going a little behind the Sovereign towards his left Hand; next goes the Clerk of the Closet, then the Master of the Robes, as also one of the Masters of Requests, and then the Gentlemen of the Robes. _Of the Proceeding to the_ Chapter-House. § 3. Having under the precedent Head, treated at large of the Rank and Place of all those that pass in the Proceeding, wherein all are Bare-headed, except the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_: I now come to the Place whither the Proceeding is directed. The first Solemn Action on the Entrance of the Grand Feast, which the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ are obliged to perform, is to Celebrate a _Chapter_, to which end it hath been most usual for them to proceed from the Presence Chamber, _every one in their due Place and Order_; first to the _Chapter-House_, to consult of things of course; and next into the _Choir_, to hear Divine Service; which has been the constant Custom from the Reign of King _Henry_ V. as many Examples, recorded in the Registers of the _Order_, evidence. As this Custom of holding a _Chapter_ on the Eve of the Grand Feast, was constantly observed when celebrated without Prorogation; so also hath a _Chapter_ been in like manner held before _Vespers_, on the Eve, at such time as the Feast Day of St. _George_ only hath been observ’d, when (for any cause) the Anniversary of the Grand Feast receiv’d Prorogation: As for Instance, _Anno_ 1 _Mary_, a _Chapter_ was held at the Mannor of St. _James_’s, on the _Vigil_ of St. _George_, before the first _Vespers_; whereunto is fixt this Note, _ut moris est_; and the Grand Feast for that Year receiv’d Adjournment, until the coming of _Philip_, then Prince (after King) of _Spain_. In like manner, though the Celebration of the Grand Feasts were removed from _Windsor_, and observed at other Places, yet this usual Custom of holding a _Chapter_ on the Eve, was always practised; after which the proceeding to Evening Prayer succeeded, as is manifest by several Testimonies from the _Registers_. The publick processional way to the _Chapter-House_ at _Windsor_, used Time out of Mind, led from the Presence Chamber through the Cloister, and the great Gate of the King’s Lodging, to the upper Ward of the Castle, thence through the middle Ward, and part of the lower, to and through the Passage, between the East End of the Chappel and _Tomb-House_; and thence into the _Chapter-House_, Situate on the North East Corner of St. _George_’s _Chappel_. But the Sovereign hath sometimes thought fit to wave this publick processional way, and pass along the private way, which leads from the King’s Privy Chamber, down the Stairs into the Terrace, _viz._ through that stately Walk lying on the North side of the Castle, and entring again at a Door, heretofore made through a part of the Castle Wall into one of the Canons Lodgings, adjoining to _Winchester Tower_, (now made up) went thence through the Cloisters, proceeding in the Order before shewed. We shall close this Head, with observing, that though the Proceedings to the _Chapter-House_ or Chappel, on the Eve of the Feast, have most commonly been on Foot; yet have they been also on Horse-back, on extraordinary Occasions, as _Anno_ 3 _Hen._ VII. at which Time several Ambassadors being arrived here from Foreign Kings and Princes, they and many of the Nobility of this Kingdom, with the King’s Council, the two Archbishops, the Bishops of _Lincoln_ and _Ely_, and the Chief Justice of the King’s Bench, repaired also thither; and on the Eve, the Sovereign, accompanied with the _Knights-Companions_, rode from the upper Quadrangle down to the College. The Queen and the King’s Mother rode in a Chair, covered with rich Cloth of Gold, drawn by six Coursers finely Harnass’d, and twenty one Ladies, habited in Crimson Velvet, rode on white Palfries: Sir _Roger Cotton_, Master of the Queen’s Horse, led her Horse of State, whereon was a Saddle of Cloth of Gold, and three Crowns of Silver gilt; as soon as they alighted, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ proceeded to the _Chapter-House_, and thence to Evening Song, which ended, they return’d in the Order they came. King _Henry_ VIII. in the eleventh Year of his Reign, at three a Clock in the Afternoon, with all the _Knights-Companions_, in the Habit of the _Order_, proceeded from the Presence Chamber in _Windsor-Castle_, till they came to the Quadrangle, where they took their Horses, and rode according to their Stalls, not according to their Estate, next before the King, and thence rode to the middle Door of the Chappel, and there alighted, and proceeded without the _Choir_ to the _Chapter-House_; there are other Examples, but these may suffice. _Of the opening of the_ Chapter. § 4. The Proceeding being arriv’d at the Entrance into the Chappel, first the Attendants on the _Knights-Companions_ divide themselves as they enter, beginning at the outward Door, and Flank on each side the North Isle of the Chappel, and so toward the West Door of the _Choir_, making a stand along the Isle for the _Alms-Knights_, _Virgers_, _Prebends_, and _Officers_ of _Arms_, to pass through them, who go on towards the said West Door; and when the _Junior Knights-Companions_ are entred into the Chappel, the Proceeding makes a stand, while all the _Knights-Companions_ following turn aside on the right Hand into the _Chapter-House_, next the Officers of the _Order_, and lastly the Sovereign; but the Nobleman that carries the Sword, the Train-bearers, Pensioners, _&c._ stay without the _Chapter-House_ Door in the North Isle; none being admitted in but the Sovereign, the _Knights-Companions_, and the Officers of the _Order_; who being all entred, the Door is shut by the Gentleman Usher of the _Black-Rod_, and every Person severally takes his due Place and Station, whereupon the _Chapter_ immediately opens. In what Manner and Order the Sovereign, _Knights-Companions_, and Officers of the _Order_, are ranked, at the holding of a _Chapter_, is describ’d, _Anno_ 11 _Hen._ VIII. when the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ consulted in the _Chapter-House_, on the Reformation and Explanation of the _Statutes_ of the _Order_. The Sovereign, on his Entrance, proceeded to the midst of the North-end of the Table; the _Knights-Companions_, whose Stalls in the _Choir_ were on the Sovereign’s side, took the right Hand of the Table, and those of the Princes side the left; then the Prelate of the _Order_ came and stood on the Sovereign’s right Hand, at the corner of the Table; _Register_ and _Garter_ were at the lower end, and _Black-Rod_ kept the _Chapter-House_ Door on the inside. The Chancellor of the _Order_ is not there mention’d, (as not being present) yet his Place is on the Sovereign’s left Hand of the Table. If the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ arrive at the _Chapter-House_ so late, that the Business necessary to be done cannot be discuss’d, without putting off the Celebration of _Vespers_, beyond the Canonical Hour; it hath been usual to adjourn the Debates till the next Morning, as was done _Anno_ 14 _Car._ I. _Transactions in the_ Chapter _held before the_ Vespers. § 5. When the _Chapter_ held before the _Vespers_ is opened, and no Adjournment given thereto, all things are then to be provided for, which concern the Honour and Dignity of this most Noble _Order_. The matters of course are; first, Swearing, and admitting Officers; secondly, Debating about the _Knights-Companions_ then absent, and either dispensing with, or inflicting Penalties on them; and thirdly, Constituting or appointing an Officer, to carry on the State and Solemnity of the Feast in the Sovereign’s absence. But other Particulars that are occasional, cannot so well be brought within Rule, as being wholly accidental. As to the first, the Officers of the _Order_, soon after the _Chapter_ is open’d, take their respective Oaths, in Order to perform the Duty of their several Places, during the Session of the _Chapter_, and thenceforward, as is evident from several Examples, but one may suffice, from a _Chapter_ held at _Windsor_, _Anno_ 4 _Car._ I. whereat Dr. _Neal_, Bishop of _Winchester_, was Sworn Prelate; Sir _Francis Crane_, Chancellor; and Dr. _Mathew Wren_, Bishop of _Ely_, Register. It hath sometimes happened, that some of the Officers of this _Order_ have been Sworn at other Times, as at _Chapters_ next ensuing their Nomination and Choice, wherein the Administration of the Oath is one of the first things done. Touching the second particular debated in _Chapter_, _viz._ the dispensing with, or punishing absent Knights; it is to be considered, that the _Statutes_ of the _Order_ enjoin all the _Knights-Companions_ to be present at the Celebration of the Grand Feast: that is, those that are within the Kingdom, or elsewhere; although the Service of St. _George_, according to the Rites of the Church, be not celebrated, as on the Service of the Day whereon that of St. _George_ has fallen, _viz._ _Good-Friday_: But with this Limitation, _so that they be in a capacity, or may conveniently repair thither_. Therefore the next thing usually entred upon in the _Chapter_, is the Sovereign’s and _Knights-Companions_ taking notice, whether any of the Fellowship make default of coming at the Hour assign’d; and if so, they are considered under one of these Heads. First, Stranger Princes; Secondly, Late Commissioners who are arrived, or every Minute expected; and Thirdly, Such as have given notice that they cannot be present, during the continuation of the Feast: Of these Excuses of course, verbal Apologies, or Letters of Excuse, are, or may be, offered; and in case they are approved or admitted, then the Penance, which by the _Statutes_ ought otherwise to be inflicted, is admitted; all which ought to be recorded. Stranger Princes are excused in course, on Account of their necessary Residence in their own Territories; and of their Excuses and accustom’d Dispensations, are divers Instances in the Registers of the _Order_. As to _Knights-Companions_, who are tardy in their Journey, or being come to the Castle, fall short of the Hour, or of attending the Sovereign to the _Chapter-House_, either through negligence, or want of timely notice, or other accident; the _Statutes_ enjoin for Penance, that they be not permitted for that time to enter into the _Chapter_, but tarry without the Door, and not have Voice in any thing that shall happen to be done there, unless they can alledge a just Excuse, or render such a sufficient cause as the Sovereign, or his Deputy, shall approve of; but few defaulters have been noted of this kind. The third sort of Delinquents, are those _Knights-Companions_ absent, not only at the Hour of _Tierce_, but are likely to be so during the whole Feast; the Proceedings relating to them, are either upon what is offered in Excuse of their absence, or determined on their neglect of making Apology for it. Excuses for absence, are either by Letters or Word of Mouth; if by Letters, they are directed to the Chancellor of the _Order_; or else the Sovereign sends to his Lieutenant on their behalf, and both are produc’d by the Chancellor: But if Excuse be made by Word of Mouth, then are they delivered by the Sovereign himself; or on motion made by some of the _Knights-Companions_ present in _Chapter_. The Custom of sending Letters has been very ancient: The Lord _Powis_’s Letter, under his Hand and Seal, (certifying his Indisposition of Body,) was produc’d in _Chapter_, _Anno_ 8 _Hen._ V. And the following Year the Dukes of _York_, _Norfolk_, and _Buckingham_, with the Earls of _Salisbury_, _Shrewsbury_, and _Pembrook_, Viscount _Bourchier_, the Lord _Rivers_, and Sir _John Falstaff_; being all absent from St. _George_’s _Feast_, _they declared the reason of their absence by their Messengers_. There are many Precedents of this kind, and of Letters sent from the Sovereign, directed to his Lieutenant, to accept of _Knights-Companions_ Excuses, whose absence he had beforehand dispenc’d with; we observe those Dispensations excus’d not the sending their own particular Excuses; for it is evident they were also expected, and that such allowance of absence was not Absolute, the Clause running thus: _That you [the Sovereign’s Deputy] allow these Excuses so far as are consonant to reason_. And in all other Letters of the same nature, a Clause to this Effect hath been inferred: _That as the Sovereign thought good to advertise his Deputy, that for certain Causes he had dispenc’d with their Attendance for that time; so he will’d him to accept their reasonable Excuses in that behalf accordingly_. Secondly, The absent _Knights-Companions_ have had their Excuses frequently made by Word of Mouth, either of the Sovereign, or some other of the _Knights-Companions_, present in the _Chapter_. This Favour is done either by the Sovereign himself, if present; or by his Order to the Lieutenant, in his absence. There have been many Examples of what hath been done in this Case, and also when the Sovereign hath not been present in _Chapter_, but hath beforehand verbally given his Deputy or Lieutenant direction to excuse the absence of several _Knights-Companions_. It will be necessary to observe what Effect the Excuses have usually produc’d; whereinto we find the just and reasonable favourably admitted, some suspended, and divers disallowed. Those easily allow’d were, first, Sickness; (for those of the _Knights-Companions_ who have been either Sick, far spent with Age, or intent on publick Affairs, have been readily allow’d,) Secondly, The not recovery of Wounds receiv’d in the publick Service; as we meet with in the Case of Sir _William Harington_, _Anno_ 7 _Hen._ V. whom we see excus’d _for his Illness, occasion’d from his Wounds then lately receiv’d at the Siege of_ Rohan, _and elsewhere_. Thirdly, Impotency and old Age. Fourthly, Imployment in the Sovereign’s Service, either Abroad or at Home; those Abroad are necessarily excus’d, those at Home we shall be more particular to. The Earl of _Shrewsbury_, _Anno_ 22 _Eliz._ was taken up in certain Affairs, enjoin’d him by the Sovereign; the Earl of _Huntington_, 26 _Eliz._ being President of the Council of the North, his absence was for that, and several Years following, favourably excus’d; and a like Case was that of the Earl of _Danby_, _Anno_ 13 _Car._ I. who for his necessary Attendance at the Seat of Justice in _Eyre_, was excus’d waiting on the Sovereign at the Grand Feast that Year. Fifthly, _When the Grand Feast hath receiv’d Prorogation, and any of the_ Knights-Companions _have not had notice of the Day whereunto it was prorogued_. Sixthly, _When any of them have been in Captivity_; as was _Thomas_, Earl of _Salisbury_, and the Earl of _Huntington_, both Prisoners in _France_, _Anno_ 2 _Hen._ VI. Seventhly, When any of them have obtain’d the Sovereign’s Letters of Dispensation, of which sufficient is spoken before. Lastly, _Some other just and lawful Occasion_, as well as Accident, having fallen out; (not relating to those under the former Heads,) the Sovereign, on Information given in _Chapter_, hath been pleas’d to allow of; as in the Case of the Lord _Fauconbridge_, _Anno_ 32 _Hen._ VI. was readily admitted, on his pleading _the care of his Domestick Affairs, he having been lately in Prison, and had obtained leave to go and see his House and Lands in the Country_. The Earl of _Arundel_’s absence, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ I. was pardon’d, by reason of the Dutchess of _Richmond_’s Death, who died on the Eve of the Grand Feast; that so he (being the chief of her Family,) might be at Hand to advise and assist in all things conducing to the Honour of the deceased Dutchess. And as the _Knights-Companions_ have been often excus’d for not appearing on the Grand Feast, so hath the Sovereign, on sufficient Grounds, been pleas’d to license and dispence with their departure; from the same of this is an Example, 6 _Eliz._ when the Lord _Hastings_ of _Loughborough_, falling Ill a little before the Offering on St. _George_’s _Day_, obtain’d Licence from the Sovereign to depart out of the _Choir_; and came no more abroad that Day, nor during the Feast. As also another in the Duke of _Lenox_, _Anno_ 15 _Car._ I. _The Deputy Chancellor having, by Command of the Sovereign, and in discharge of the Duty of his Office_; who being forc’d to go back to _London_, by reason of the aforesaid Dutchess of _Richmond_’s Death, had his Excuse, and the Sovereign’s Licence for departure. We are next to consider Excuses, which, though sent in due time, yet on Debate in _Chapter_ were suspended rather than allow’d; to which Head may be referr’d that Case of several of the _Knights-Companions_, who were Members of the Lord’s House in the long Parliament. For _Anno_ 18 _Car._ I. the Deputy Chancellor having, by the Command of the Sovereign, and in discharge of the Duty of his Office, sent to each of them a Summons, for their Attendance at the Celebration of the Grand Feast, to be held for the preceeding Year at _York_; and notice thereof being given to the House of Lords, they immediately made the ensuing Order. Die Martis 22 Maii, 1641. _Whereas the Lord Chamberlain of his Majesty’s Houshould, and some other Lords of Parliament, Knights of the_ Garter, _have been Summoned to give their Attendance, and repair into the City of_ York, _for the Celebration of St._ George’_s Feast; who acquainting this House with the Summons aforesaid, it is this Day ordered by the Lords in Parliament, that they attend the weighty Affairs of the Kingdom discussed in Parliament, whereunto they are obliged by his Majesty’s Writ, and the Law of the Land._ Jo. Browne, Cleric. Parliament. Whereupon the said _Knights-Companions_, before the Days appointed by Prorogation for holding the Feast, sent their petitionary Letters of Excuse to the Deputy Chancellor, wherein they profess’d their desire and readiness to attend, in Obedience of the said Summons; nevertheless pleaded the foresaid _Order_ for the Ground of their stay in _London_, and therefore desired him to obtain for them the Sovereign’s Dispensation: On producing the said Letters in _Chapter_, the Sovereign would not at that time either admit or disallow of their Excuses, but referr’d the consideration to the next _Chapter_, to be held by Prorogation. Of Excuses which have not been allow’d, the most remarkable is that of the Duke of _Norfolk_, and the Lord _Scales_, _Anno_ 36 _Hen._ VI. who were adjudg’d to the Penalty of the Statute, in regard the Causes alledged to excuse their absence were not approved; the latter was signed by the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, in a Jewel to the value of twenty Marks, to be offered in the College; whereby the rigour of the _Statutes_ appears to have been more strictly executed on him, than the Duke, probably because the Lord _Scales_ was absent the Year before, and no cause thereof shewed to the _Chapter_. In relation to the Proceedings on the absent _Knights-Companions_ neglect of sending their Excuses, we shall observe, that some of them have with difficulty been remitted, some left in suspence, and others sentenc’d, and referr’d either to the Sovereign’s pleasure, or the Punishment assign’d by Law; of the first kind we find that the Earl of _Westmorland_, _Anno_ 10 _Hen._ V. though not very well, yet had much ado to be excus’d, because he signified not the Cause of his absence, as the _Statutes_ required. So _Anno_ 12 _Car._ I. the Earls of _Derby_ and _Kelly_, having made no Excuse, were for that Omission blameable, but by the Grace of the Sovereign for that time pardon’d. As to those who, through the indulgence of the Sovereign, (where probable cause hath induc’d it,) have not had Sentence pass’d on them presently, but were deferr’d in expectation of some satisfactory Cause to be shewed; we find in the Case of the Prince, the Duke of _Buckingham_, and five other _Knights-Companions_ absent from the Feast, held _Anno_ 18 _Hen._ VII. wherein it is registred, that _no cause of Excuse was shewed, but there was an expectation of one to be alledged_. But as for those of the third sort, on whom Sentence hath pass’d; they have been left either to the pleasure of the Sovereign, or to those Penalties which the Law of this _Order_ inflict; of which, as also of those on whom Judgment hath pass’d, are divers Instances. Besides these Grounds of assigning Penances, there are other Causes set down in the before recited ninth Article, of the _Statutes_ of Institution for Penances; as when the _Knights Companions_ are absent at other times, beside the Hour of _Tierce_, that is, the beginning of the first _Vespers_. Secondly, At the beginning of the Morning Service on the Feast Day. Thirdly, At the beginning of the second _Vespers_. Fourthly, During the whole Feast. And, Fifthly, at the Grand Feast next following. For the first, admitting any _Knight-Companion_ hath failed of meeting and attending on the Sovereign at the Hour of _Tierce_, and thereupon suffered the Punishment of Non-admittance into the _Chapter-House_, and deprivation of Vote; nevertheless if at the rising of the said _Chapter_, he be not ready to proceed with the Sovereign, and other the _Knights-Companions_, into the _Choir_, to the beginning of the first _Vespers_; he ought not only to suffer the former, but this additional Penalty, that he shall not presume to Enter into his Stall at that time, but tarry in that part of the _Choir_, where the Taper-bearers are wont to stand; nevertheless before his own Stall, until the holy Offices be ended; and the Law of the _Order_ is the same in King _Henry_ V’s, and King _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_, only render the Place for the Delinquent Knight to stand in, to be before the Stalls in the Choiristers Places; and now how the Penalty hath been inflicted, upon breach of the Law in this particular, we shall see by the following Instances. At the Grand Feast celebrated at _Windsor_, _An._ 21 _H._ VII. when it seems the Lord _Kildare_, Sir _Gilbert Talbot_, and Sir _Richard Goulford_, came late to the Chappel, we find this Memorandum fixt to their Names; they stood without, (before their Stalls) by the Sovereign’s Permission, or rather Command: But yet this is not all the Punishment which hath been inflicted upon the _Knights-Companions_ for this Offence; (though it be all that is set down in the foresaid Article,) for _Anno_ 25 _Hen._ VI. upon the Eve of St. _George_, the Marquiss of _Dorset_ not coming to the first _Vespers_, and being convicted of his late coming, was prohibited joining in the Nomination then made, for the Election of the King of _Portugal_, into the room of the Duke of _Gloucester_. Offenders in the second and third Case, being such as neglect to come before the beginning of the high Mass, or the second _Vespers_, called also the _Vespers_ on St. _George_’s _Day_, have the like Punishment with the former assigned them, throughout all the Bodies of the _Statutes_; _viz._ Exclusion from their Stalls, and Station in the Choiristers Range. _Anno_ 1 _Hen._ VI. We observe the Lord _Willoughby_ noted to be absent upon the Eve of the Grand Feast, but present on the Day; and consequently he incurred no further Penance than what his absence on the Eve drew on him; the Earl of _Derby_, _Anno_ 18 _Eliz._ coming too late to the first Morning Service on the Feast Day, did for some short time undergo the same Penance, but soon after, upon Dispensation from the Lieutenant, went up to his Stall. There are several other Instances; and besides the aforesaid Defaults, he is likewise to undergo the same Penalties, when the Grand Feast is prorogued, or celebrated at any other Place than _Windsor_. But if he offend in all, and have no reasonable or allowable Excuse for his absence, he is then prohibited entering his Stall at the next Feast, and to pay ten Pounds, to be employed towards the Ornaments of the College; and sometimes the former Penance has been inflicted for late coming to Divine Service. The fourth degree of Offence is yet greater than any, and the variety of Penances are heightened. If a _Knight-Companion_ shall neglect coming to the Grand Feast, and have no allowable reason; he shall not at the Feast held the ensuing Year be permitted to enter his own Stall, but stand below it; he shall walk alone by himself before three Crosses, which, in ancient time, were born in the Grand Procession: When the Grand Procession returns to the _Choir_, he shall stand in the Place aforesaid, till the time of the Offertory; he shall Offer last by himself, and then humbly approach the Stall of the Sovereign, or his Deputy, and there desire Absolution. But there is no Instance that these Rigours were put in Execution, though many have offended in this kind. Lastly, The _Statutes_ enjoin; That where a _Knight-Companion_ remains within the Kingdom, and shall be Guilty of an Omission two Years together, he ought to be so long interdicted his Stall, till he have offered a Jewel at St. _George_’s _Altar_, to the Value of twenty Marks; and thenceforward every Year in which he shall be guilty of the same Omission, the Penalty to be doubled, till he is pardoned: The most memorable Case in the Prosecution of a Contempt, was against the Earl of _Arundel_, 14 _Edw._ IV. who for being absent two Years together, was Mulct forty Marks; and continuing his Contempt the next Year, was fined the Sum of eighty Marks. Touching the Necessity, and Power, of the Sovereign’s constituting a Deputy; it was provided for at the Institution of the _Order_; the Sovereign being then engaged in the Wars of _France_, thought it reasonable that Provision should be made by the _Statutes_, for to depute some Person in his stead. When therefore such Occasion happened, a Commission was made out to one of the _Knights-Companions_, some reasonable time before the approach of the Feast; so that none of the ancient Ceremonies might be omitted, or any Impediment happen through his absence; and such Deputy hath usually been one of the chief of the _Order_, in Authority, Eminence, or Birth. The first so made was, _John_ Duke of _Bedford_, 7 _Hen._ V. and the reason thereof given, in the _Registrum Chartaceum_, is, because the Sovereign was then employed in the Wars in _Normandy_. And though the Title given by the _Statutes_ to this Officer, be not particularly mentioned in the _Blue-Book_, where it speaks of the said Duke’s holding the Feast of St. _George_ that Year, but rather implied in the Words _Regiæ Sublimatis locum implevit_; yet in the _Registrum Chartaceum_ it is expresly set down, and the said Duke there styled, _Depute de l’Ordre de Jaritiere_. Sometimes he has been styled, _Deputatis Ordinis, & præses clarissimæ Ordinis_, &c. About the beginning of the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. the Title of _Locum Tenens_, or Lieutenant, began to be taken up, and has, for the most part, continued in all succeeding Times; and the other Titles of Deputy, President, and Vicegerent, laid aside. As to the Business of this Officer, sufficient has been said already. As an Essential Honour to his Place, he has from ancient Time had some of the _Knights-Companions_ assigned for his Assistants; the first mention of which is in the _Registrum Chartaceum_, 8 _Hen._ VIII. The Number of these Assistants were in those times uncertain; at the time aforesaid they were 4. 21 _Hen._ VIII. 3. and 32 _Hen._ VIII. we find but two; which Number has been a constant Rule ever since, except once, _viz._ the last of _Hen._ VIII. They were always appointed in _Chapter_, and have Letters of notice sent them thereof: But neither the Lieutenant, nor Assistants, can be Chosen two Years together, except the Sovereign should please to be present at the Day or Feast; and after it was Decreed, 23 and 24 _Hen._ VIII. that this Indulgence should extend to the term of three Years. Lastly, We observe that this Officer always held the Feast at his peculiar Cost and Charge; and gave liberal Rewards to _Garter_, and for his Escutcheons, as also to the Officers of Arms, Gentlemen-Ushers, Alms-Knights, and to all the several Waiters and Attendants employed in the Ceremony. _The Ceremonies relating to the first_ Vespers. § 6. The first _Chapter_ held on the Eve of St. _George_ being finished, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ immediately proceed from the _Chapter-House_ to the _Choir_, to hear _Vespers_. The Officers of Arms, Prebends, and Alms-Knights, having attended in the North-Isle of the Chappel, do now put themselves in Rank, and continue the Proceeding from the _Chapter-House_ Door, along the said North-Isle, to the West Door of the _Choir_; in like manner as they did from the Presence Chamber, to the _Chapter-House_: The Organs then beginning to play, and so continue till _Vespers_ begin. When the Alms-Knights arrive at the West-Door, they first enter in a whole Body, while the rest of the Proceeding makes a short stand, and pass forward near the middle of the _Choir_, where they make a joint and low Obeysance; next, all turning about by the left Hand, to the Sovereign’s Seat; then still turning from the right, to the left Hand, they ascend the _Haut Pas’s_, even to the Rails set before the _Altar_; and forthwith divide themselves, flanking on each side, the _Juniors_ nearest the Rails. This done, the Prebends enter in a Body also, and having made the like Obeysances in the middle of the _Choir_, divide themselves, and take their Seats; which, by King _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_, are appointed in the lower range of Seats, between, but not in, the Stalls of the _Knights-Companions_. While the Prebends are entering their Seats, the Pursuivants, Heralds, and Provincial Kings of Arms, in a Body, likewise enter the _Choir_; and after due Reverence, pass up to the _Altar_, and join the Alms-Knights; though anciently some difference was in this Ceremony. Afterwards, the two _Junior Knights-Companions_ enter, passing on till they come near their own Stalls, and there make their Reverences, and then divide, and take their stands directly before their Stalls; and so of the rest of the _Knights-Companions_. Next to the _Knights-Companions_, the _Black-Rod_, _Garter_, and _Register_, enter in a Breast, who, proceeding to the middle of the _Choir_, make their Obeysances, and then pass to their Form, placed on the South-side of the _Choir_, before the Sovereign’s Stall, and stand before it. After them, the Chancellor and Prelate in the like manner, stand before their Form, placed near the Sovereign’s Seat: And for these Forms, whereon the Officers of the _Order_ sit in the Chappel, there is a special Decree for the allowance of them, entered at the end of the Constitutions of their Offices. Last of all the Sovereign enters, (having the Sword born before him, but his Band of Pensioners stay at the _Choir_ Door, to keep off the Crowd,) who, coming to the Steps which ascend the Royal Seat, makes a Reverence toward the Altar, and then takes Place therein, before he makes a second Reverence. When the Lieutenant, in the Sovereign’s absence, proceeds to the first _Vespers_; as soon as he enters the _Choir_, and comes near the Sovereign’s Stall, he stands and makes a little pause there; then doing his Reverences, after he has again stood a while, before he ascends his own; where being arrived, he makes the double Reverence a second time, and then sits down. And now to placing the _Knights-Companions_ in their Stalls: _Garter_, as soon as the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, is placed, makes again the usual Reverence in the middle of the _Choir_; then turns to the _Senior_ Knights, and doth his Reverence to each of them; whereupon, at one Instant, they make their double Reverences below, where they stood, and strait ascend at the first, or western Entrance, that goes to the side Stalls; where being arrived, they make again their double Reverences, and then seat themselves. But when the Sovereign’s Lieutenant is present, each Knight adds a third Reverence to him, both when they ascend to, and descend from, their Stalls; and so likewise do all Persons, who pass in the Proceeding, add to their double Reverences so often as there is occasion to make it, after such time as the Lieutenant is entered his Stall; and so long as he continues therein, both on the Eve, the Feast Day, and the Morrow after. The _Knights-Companions_ being all seated, the Prelate and Chancellor pass into the middle of the _Choir_, and having made double Reverences, return to their Forms, and sit down. And after them, in the same manner, the _Register_, _Garter_, and _Black-Rod_, proceed. As to the Sovereign’s other Attendants, the Nobleman who carries the Sword retires before the Sovereign’s Stall, a little on the right Hand; and the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold, if not a Knight of the _Garter_, and the Vice Chamberlain, on the left, till the Sovereign give them leave to sit down. The Clerk of the Closet stands at the Sovereign’s right Hand, but the young Noblemen, that carry up the Sovereign, and the Gentleman of the Robes, sometimes repose themselves on the Steps going to the Sovereign’s Stall. This being done, preparation for _Vespers_ begin; in reference to which, the Prelate ascends the _Altar_, it being the Duty of his Office, which if he omits, he is fined twenty Marks, to the use of the College, unless he give sufficient reason for his absence; in which Case, or on the vacancy of the See of _Winchester_, the Sovereign hath sometimes appointed another Bishop to Officiate for him. The Proceeding to the _Altar_, on this occasion, is as follows. First, The Serjeant of the Vestry makes a double Reverence, then comes before the Prelate, and makes a single one to him; who thereon arises from his Seat, and the Serjeant proceeds before him into the middle of the _Choir_, where the Prelate makes a double Reverence; and passing forward after the Serjeant, and having ascended the uppermost _Haut-pas_ before the _Altar_, he makes one single Reverence toward the same, and so goes to the North side of it. After which, the two _Provincial Kings_, _Heralds_, and _Pursuivants_, leaving their fore-mentioned Stations, join together till they come near the Forms of the _Register_, _Garter_, and _Black-Rod_; where, making their double Reverences, they divide again on each side, and there stand. Lastly, The Alms-Knights come down into the _Choir_ in a Body, and there make their joint double Reverences, and then take their Chairs; all which being finished, Divine Service is begun by the Prelate. The like Solemnity is observed at any other Place, as well as at _Windsor_; where, because the Alms-Knights are absent, the Pursuivants at Arms ascend nearer the _High-Altar_ than when they are at _Windsor_; but this occasions little Variation. When the _Vespers_ are ended, the Prelate goes to the middle of the _Altar_, and with great Reverence makes an Obeysance; and thence, with the Serjeant before him, descends to the middle of the _Choir_, where he makes his double Reverences, and so returns to his Seat; whereupon all make ready to pass out of the _Choir_, which is performed in much the same manner, and with the same State, as they proceeded thither; and the Servants and Attendants of the _Knights-Companions_ are marshalled in the same Order as they were at the beginning of the Proceeding, that the whole Procession may again pass through them. The Alms-Knights having entered the Guard Chamber, spread themselves on each side thereof; the Prebends pass through them, and fall off on either side the Room to the Presence Chamber Door. Then the _Pursuivants_, _Heralds_, and _Provincial Kings_, proceeding through the Lane made by the Alms-Knights and Prebends, enter the Presence Chamber, and fall off on either side toward the Stall, the King’s standing uppermost. Then enter the _Knights-Companions_, and place themselves on each side of the State, in such Order as they sat in their Stalls, the eldest nearest the State; but those whose Companions are absent, stand alone; after whom follow the Officers of the _Order_, disposing themselves conveniently near the State. Lastly, The Sovereign passes to the Step before the State, where, being arrived, he turns toward the _Knights-Companions_, who make their Reverences jointly to him, and he thereon puts off his Cap, and re-salutes them; which done, the Sovereign and they withdraw into the Privy Chamber till Supper time. But in Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, when the Feast of St. _George_ was held at _White-Hall_, or _Greenwich_, and the Sovereign, as was usual with her, proceeded no farther on the Eve to _Vespers_, than to the great Closet, the ordinary way, and thence sent her Lieutenant into the _Choir_. Then, in such Case, when _Vespers_ were ended, the Lieutenant returned from the _Choir_, through the great Hall, and so back to the said Closet, and stood at the Door thereof, attending the Sovereign’s coming forth; from whence they all proceeded before her into the Presence-Chamber, and there the Ceremony, for that time, ended. But in the Reign of King _James_ I. when the Supper on the Eve, as also the following Meals, were prepared in the Banquetting-House, the Sovereign’s Lieutenant frequently returned from the Closet, by the Lobby, to the said Banquetting-House, instead of going to the Presence; and passing up the State, gave an End to the Ceremony till Supper time: And so we find it observed in the 7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, and 16 of that King. When the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ are retired, they are not to put off any part of their Robes till Supper is over, for that is prohibited by the _Statutes_, not only to those who do not Sup, as well as those who do. And hereon, 19 _Car._ II. the Sovereign having a mind to take the Air, went into _Hide-Park_, after he had taken leave of the _Knights-Companions_, the Dukes of _York_ and _Monmouth_, and the Earl of _Oxford_ being with him, but all in full Robes, and so returned to Supper. _The Supper on the Eve._ § 7. When the Sovereign is pleased to Sup publickly, on the Eve of the Feast at _Windsor_, the Supper has been always prepared in St. _George_’s _Hall_. The usual Place at _White-Hall_, was heretofore in the Presence Chamber; of later times, the Banquetting-House; and at _Greenwich_, either the Presence, or the Council Chamber; where the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, were always present. But when the Feast of St. _George_ was celebrated at _York_, 17 _Car._ I. the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ marched after the first _Vespers_, to a House prepared for that purpose, and supped there. But if the Eve of the Feast fell out on a Fasting Day, as it did 22 _Hen._ VIII. and 11 _Jac._ I. the Supper was always omitted; and the Sovereign, with his Lieutenant, and _Knights-Companions_, were served of the Void only. Nor does the Sovereign, when he Sups publickly, pass privately to the Place; but as soon as notice is given that the first Mess is set upon the Table, he presently enters the Presence Chamber, whence the Officers of the _Order_, and of Arms, the _Knights-Companions_ in their full Robes, for so the _Statutes_ expresly direct, having put themselves into their usual Order, proceed before him to St. _George_’s-_Hall_: Where being entered, the _Pursuivants_, _Heralds_, and _Provincial Kings_, fall off all upon the right Hand, opposite to the _Knights-Companions_ Table, the _Junior Pursuivants_ standing toward the lower End of the Hall. Then the _Knights-Companions_ passing up beyond them, formerly divided themselves on either side, according to the Decree, 16 _Hen._ VIII. and made a stand, each taking Place, according to the Order of their Stalls. But at the Feast held at _White-Hall_, 19 _Car._ II. the Sovereign directed that they should stand all on the right Hand side, facing the Table. Next, the five Officers of the _Order_ follow, who ascending beyond the _Senior_ Knight, retire on the right Hand: After them the Sovereign, and the Officers of Arms, all doing him Reverence as he passes by: Who passing up to the _Haut-pas_, before his own Table, turns himself to the _Knights-Companions_, and putting off his Cap, they return their Reverences jointly to him. The Sovereign sitting down to Supper, is first served by Water by some Nobleman; then Grace is said by the Prelate; then is the _Senior_ Knight conducted to his Table by two Officers of _Arms_, and so the rest in Order, to the Tables appointed them. Whereupon the Officers of the _Order_, and of Arms, retire out of the Hall to Supper. If a Lieutenant be constituted, he proceeds to Supper in full Robes, and in the same Order as doth the Sovereign, and sits alone at the Sovereign’s Table, yet on the left Hand of the Cloth of State, being served in all Points with Water, and by a _Cup-bearer_, _Carver_, and _Sewer_, as the Sovereign himself is. When Supper is ended, and the Banquet taken away, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ proceed back in the same Order they came to the Presence Chamber, where the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, standing on the Step before the Cloth of State, Salutes them as before; and then appoints the Hour and Place for the _Knights-Companions_ to attend him the next Morning: The like, if the Supper be provided in any other Place besides the Presence Chamber, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ proceed back thither, because the Ceremony ought to end there, as has always been the Custom. And if the Supper be prepared in the Presence Chamber, they then take their Leave in the same Room, there being no occasion to proceed farther. If any of the _Knights-Companions_ accompany the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, to his Lodgings, they then go after, not before him, in regard the State of that Night’s Service ended in the Presence Chamber; and after they have retired to their Lodging, they have Permission to Unrobe. When the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, do not Sup in St. _George_’s _Hall_ on the Eve of the Feast, on the following Night, the Officers of Arms have formerly had the Liberty to Eat there; and this Privilege was assigned them by Decree of a _Chapter_ held 16 _Eliz._ appointing them _that Table, which was before that time used by the Chancellor, Register_, and other _Officers_ of the _Order_: But how they came to lose this Privilege, is not mentioned; for now, instead of sitting in the great Hall, they are necessitated to Eat in such Rooms of the Castle as they can procure. CAP. XXI. _The Order of the Ceremonies on the Feast Day._ _The Proceeding to the Chappel in the Morning._ § 1. Notwithstanding the Celebration of the Feast takes up three Days, _viz._ part of the twenty second, all the twenty third, and part of the twenty fourth of _April_, yet the twenty third, St. _George_’s _Day_, is the Grand Part: The Ceremonies of which may be divided into Sacred and Civil, the first solemnized in the Chappel, the latter in St. _George_’s _Hall_. In Order to which, _the Knights-Companions_ in full Robes repair to the Sovereign’s Privy Lodgings, at the Hour appointed; as also the Officers of the _Order_. In the mean time the rest of the Degrees and Persons, which made up the Proceeding on the Eve of the Feast, take their several Stations then appointed them, to attend the Sovereign’s coming out of the Presence-Chamber. When the Sovereign, having the _Knights-Companions_, and Officers of the _Order_ before him, has entered the Presence, the Sword is delivered to the Nobleman appointed to bear it; and after the usual Salutations, the Proceeding sets forward to the Chappel in the same Order as on the Eve; the _Knights-Companions_ having their Trains born by some of their own Gentlemen. At the Foot of the Stairs, entering the Cloister, or Stone Gallery, twelve Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber attend, with a rich Canopy of Cloth of Gold, who, when the Sovereign approaches, receive him under it, and bear it over his Head, till he comes to the _Choir Door_ of St. _George_’s _Chappel_; which Canopy is carried only on the Morning of the Feast Day, and not at any other time. The Processional way to the Chappel, is the same they traversed on the Eve, if the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ proceed to the _Chapter-House_ first; for anciently it was the Custom to hold a _Chapter_ in the Morning of the Feast Day, either before Mattins, or after, before the Grand Procession set forward. This Course received interruption in Queen _Elizabeth_’s time, during which, no Chapter was held in the Morning, except in the 26, 31, and 38 Years of her Reign, and then only for admitting some Officers of the _Order_: But the time of holding this _Chapter_ was restored by King _Charles_ I. who several times held it before the first Service began; as in the 5, 14, and 15, of his Reign. But if no _Chapter_ be held at this time, then, as soon as the Proceeding comes near the Chappel, instead of entering the Passage between the East-end of the Chappel, and King _Henry_ VIII’s Tomb House, as it does on the Eve, by reason the Sovereign goes first to the _Chapter-House_, it proceeds straight on to the South Door, and thence into the _Choir_: Yet King _Charles_ II. in the 15 of his Reign, appointed the whole Proceeding to pass by the said South Door, all along the South side of the Chappel, and then to enter at the West Door, which was then, and since observed. When the Alms-Knights are come to the West Door of the _Choir_, they enter, and pass up above the Steps of the _Altar_, in the very same Manner and Order as they did on the Eve, and so exactly of the rest: Which being done, the Prelate begins the Morning Service, according to the Order observed in the Common-Prayer, only that the first Lesson being made proper to the Festival, is taken out of the 44 Chapter of _Ecclesiasticus_. This Solemn Proceeding to the Chappel in the Morning of the Feast Day, is, and has been, most usual performed on Foot; yet there are Instances heretofore, where the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ have proceeded on Horse-back, for the greater Splendor and Gallantry of the _Order_: As in 16 _Edw._ IV. when several Ladies rode in the Cavalcade, richly adorned, of which Habit mention is already made. So also 3 _Hen._ VII. when it was augmented by the Presence of the Queen, and the King’s Mother, attended by a splendid Train of Ladies: And again the 22 of the same King, when he held the Feast at _Baynard_’s-_Castle_, in _London_, he proceeded on Horse back to St. _Paul_’s: The like King _Henry_ VIII. did at _Windsor_, on the Feast of St. _George_, 11 of his Reign; and King _Philip_, 1 and 2 of _Phil._ and _Mar._ and Queen _Elizabeth_, in the 6 of her Reign, in her whole Habit of the _Order_; so did the Sovereign’s Lieutenant at the same Feast ride to the first and second _Vespers_, and to the Morning Service the Day after. It was a Custom begun by Queen _Elizabeth_, and used when she celebrated St. _George_’s _Feast_, either at _White-Hall_, or _Greenwich_, for the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, and _Knights-Companions_, in full Robes, attended with the Officers of the _Order_, and of _Arms_, to meet in the Presence Chamber, about nine in the Morning of the Feast Day, and proceed thence as they did the Evening before, through the Guard Chamber, down into the great Hall, and thence into the Chappel, where they took their Stalls, as on the Eve; after which, Morning Prayer was performed as far as the Litany, and this was called the first Service; which done, they all descended from their Stalls, in the accustomed Order, and proceeded back to the Presence, and there waited the coming of the Sovereign, before whom they proceeded a second time to the _Choir_, where the Litany, and Grand Procession began, called the second Service, at which the Sovereign was usually Present; but seldom at the first Service. The first Instance we have met with of this double Proceeding, is recorded in the _Blue-Book_ of the _Order_, 3 _Eliz._ and was continued throughout her Reign; and that of King _James_ I. not only when the Feast of St. _George_ was celebrated at _White-Hall_, or _Greenwich_, but also at other times, when celebrated at _Windsor_; and so 1 _Car._ I. But from that time, the Sovereign went to the Chappel at the beginning of Morning Service, which was continued without interruption: Which way has been ever since duly observed. But when it was known that the Sovereign did not go in the Grand Procession, but his Lieutenant for him; then the Service was constantly gone through withal at once. _The Proceeding to the second Service._ § 2. When the Feast has been celebrated elsewhere than at _Windsor_, as soon as the Prelate was come down from the _Altar_, on finishing the first Service, the _Knights-Companions_ descended from their Stalls in usual Order; and then the Lieutenant, with the Officers of the _Order_, and of _Arms_, proceeded before him to the Presence, to conduct the Sovereign to the second Service; which second Proceeding was disposed in the same manner as was that to the first Service in the Morning; only in the latter, because the Sovereign proceeded, the Sword was also carried. _Of the Grand Procession._ § 3. We are now arrived at the Grand Procession of this most Noble _Order_, which is indeed the most Solemn, and Magnificent Part of the whole Ceremony, and has always been celebrated in the Morning of the Feast Day of St. _George_; or on such other Day, as the Sovereign hath appointed by Prorogation to hold the same. But as to the instant of Time when it began, it has sometimes been uncertain; with respect to the conveniency of the Church Service, when it was conceived most proper; which was generally at the end of the second Collect, and before the Litany: Nevertheless, in 6 _Eliz._ the Feast being then held at _Windsor_, it began presently after the _Te Deum_ was Sung; and the twentieth of the said Queen’s Reign, at _Greenwich_, after reading the second Lesson. And to come nearer our Times, the Grand Procession set forward, 8 _Car._ I. when the first Service was finished; and 17 _Car._ I. after the Sermon was ended: But at the Grand Feast, 13 _Car._ II. it was brought to its usual time, after the last Collect. As to the Proceeding, or Processional way at _Windsor_, that has not been always the same; sometimes it was confined within the Walls of St. _George_’s _Chappel_, but at other times enlarged through the lower Court of the Castle; a few Instances of both Cases are remaining, but none of any ancient date. What the Order and Manner of this Ceremony was, may be collected from what an old Relator says, of the Solemn Procession made the 29 _May_, 5 _Hen._ VIII. _That it was ordered as of old Time accustomed_. First went the Alms-Knights, two and two on either side the _Choir_, then the Officers of Arms, next the _Knights-Companions_; after them the Officers of the _Order_, and then the Prelate bearing the Heart of St. _George_, under a Canopy honourably assisted, four Noblemen bearing each a Torch; and last of all the Sovereign. And though here is no mention of any Ecclesiasticks, that joined themselves in the Proceeding; yet it cannot be supposed, that as part of the Divine Service was to be performed, but that some of the Chaplains and Priests were included. And we meet with one Instance, where the Priests not only went in the Grand Procession, but had a Place assigned in it; where the Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s _Chappel_, and _Choir_ of _Windsor_, now go. But it must be confessed, that the Records of the _Order_ are very defective in this particular, relating to the Grand Procession, and speak of it only in general, or at most, take notice but of some of those Degrees that attend in it; and this but of late Time neither: Among which, 23 _Eliz._ it is said; _They all proceeded in Order, as the Custom was_; the Sovereign following in the Rear of the Procession. As to Place and Precedency, it is in every respect the same, as in the Sovereign’s Proceeding to the Chappel, on the Eve of the Grand Feast; only here are some Persons added, which go not in that; Namely, the Gentlemen and Choiristers of the Sovereign’s Chappel at _White-Hall_; and the Petty-Canons, Vicars, and Choiristers of _Windsor_: The whole Order is as follows. The Morning Service having proceeded to the second Lesson, and the Prelate conducted by the Serjeant of the Vestry from the _Altar_ to his Seat; The Alms-Knights rise from their Seats, and pass to the middle of the _Choir_; and after their accustomed Reverences, go up to the sides of the _Altar_. Next, in like manner, the Officers of Arms pass up. Hereupon _Garter_ rises from his Seat, and makes his usual Reverences; then waving his Rod, summons the _Junior_ Knights to descend. Whilst they and the rest of the _Knights-Companions_ are leaving their Stalls, with usual Reverences; the Gentlemen of the Chappel, Petty-Canons, and Vicars of _Windsor_, put on Copes, and make themselves ready to proceed. Then the _Knights-Companions_ being all come down, stand each under his proper Stall. Then the _Black-Rod_, _Garter_, and _Register_ rise, and stand before their Forms. So do the Chancellor and Prelate. This done, the Alms-Knights come down from the _Altar_, and passing into the middle of the _Choir_, make again their double Reverences, and proceed out of the _Choir_. After them the Choiristers pass in a Body to the middle of the _Choir_, and having made their double Reverences, (as do all that follow,) proceed forth two and two. So do the Vicars of _Windsor_. Next, the four Petty-Canons come from their Seats, into the middle of the _Choir_; and there begin to Sing an Hymn. Then follows the Serjeant of the Vestry, bearing his gilt Rod. After him the Gentlemen of the Chappel at _White-Hall_. Next the Virger of _Windsor Chappel_, bearing his Silver Rod. Then the Prebends of _Windsor_. After whom the Officers of Arms come down from the _Altar_, and pass on. Then the _Knights-Companions_, the _Juniors_ first. Then the _Black-Rod_, _Garter_, and _Register_. The Chancellor and Prelate. The Nobleman that bears the Sword of State. Then the Sovereign, above in his Stall, makes a Reverence toward the _Altar_, and being descended, another below; then passes out, and enters under the Canopy, which waits for him at the _Choir Door_; the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold, if not a Knight of the _Order_, attending somewhat behind the side of the Canopy, on the Sovereign’s right Hand; and the Vice Chamberlain at the like distance on his left; as in the Grand Procession, 23 _Car._ II. And lastly, The Band of Pensioners, who attend the Guard on each side the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, with their Captain at the Head of them. In this Order, to this Day, they proceed with great Devotion; the whole _Choir_ Singing the Office appointed, which heretofore was the Litany; but is now generally a Thanksgiving Hymn. The Grand Procession, when it has been celebrated at _White-Hall_, or elsewhere than at _Windsor_, is for the most part ordered after the aforesaid manner, as may be seen by the following Scheme. Serjeant of the Vestry, with his gilt Rod. Choiristers in Surplices. Gentlemen of the Chappel in Copes. Subdean in a Cope. Officers of Arms. Knights Companions. Officers of the Order. The Sword. The Sovereign under a Canopy, with his Train born up. The Pensioners as before. But in what this Grand Procession differs from that at _Windsor_, we shall here Note. First, Here the Serjeant of the Vestry leads the Proceeding, and is followed by the Choiristers. Secondly, The Prebends and _Choir_ of _Windsor_, and the Alms-Knights, are here wanting. Thirdly, The Subdean and Dean of the Chappel are taken in, and proceed next to the Gentlemen of the Chappel, to whom the Sovereign’s Almoner has sometimes joined himself. Fourthly, Whilst the _Knights-Companions_ are descending from their Stalls, the Gentlemen of the Chappel go into the Vestry, to put on their Copes; but the Dean of the Chappel hath his brought into the _Choir_, which he puts on below, under his Seat. Fifthly and Lastly, In Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, the Ladies Attendants went with the Pensioners on either side the Sovereign. To contribute more to the Pomp and State of this great Ceremony, a Canopy is born over the Sovereign’s Head, by Knights and Gentlemen of Quality, while he passeth in Procession, till he return to the _Choir Door_. The Persons appointed to carry the Canopy, _Anno_ 11 _Hen._ VIII. were four Knights of the Body, when four other Knights bore four Wax Tapers; but since they are the Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber in ordinary, who at the time of the Feast are in waiting, twelve of whom are appointed for this Service; the Sovereign hath also the long Train of his Mantle carried up by several of the young Nobility, who receive notice thereof by the Lord Chamberlain of the Houshold. In like manner the Lieutenants, or Deputies to the Sovereign, have had their Train carried up in the Proceedings, by Persons of Distinction; and the Train of a Stranger King, personally present at _Windsor_, hath also been born up; and in like manner the Train of a Deputy from a Stranger King; and lastly, the _Knights-Companions_ have their Trains carried up by their own Gentlemen. The Cloaths and Apparel of the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_, and the great variety of rich Jewels which surround or adorn their Caps, or where else they may appear most conspicuous, shine with great Lustre. The _Provincial Kings_, _Heralds_, and _Pursuivants_, habited in their rich Coats, and going together in one Body, appear also very conspicuous, from the Royal Arms of the Sovereign richly Embroidered on them with fine Gold, Purples and Twist; the Ground of the _Provincial King’s_ Coats are blue Velvet, the _Heralds_ blue Sattin, and the _Pursuivants_ blue Damask. The Habit in which the Canons of the College proceed, is also peculiar; for though, as Clergymen, they are vested in Linen Surplices at all times of Divine Service, yet at this Solemnity they wear a Mantle over those Surplices, which is a Habit appointed for them, from the Foundation of the _Order_; these Mantles are of _Murry Taffety_, and on the right Shoulder is an Escutcheon of St. _George_’s _Arms_ within a Rundlet, Embroidered with Gold and Silk, which is bought at their own Charge. The Gentlemen of the Sovereign’s Chappel, the Petty-Canons, and Vicars of _Windsor_, appear in Habits more glorious, being all (or the most part of them) vested in rich Copes of Cloth of Gold, or most costly Embroideries; but the Children of the Chappel and Choiristers, proceed habited in Surplices of white Linen; lastly, the Habits of the Alms-Knights [a Mantle and Kirtle] are not unremarkable both for Colour and Materials, which appear suitable to their Age and Degree. The Mantles are of Cloth, which the _Statutes_ appoint to be of a red Colour, with a Shield of the Arms of St. _George_, but without a Garter to surround them. In this Grand Proceeding, the Habits entertain the Beholders with a very delightful Prospect, being so ordered, that the Grave are placed between those that are Rich and Gallant; and to add to the greater Shew of this Solemn Ceremony, the Registers of the _Order_ make mention of divers Persons of Rank and Quality, who put themselves on the Duty of Attendance on their Sovereign, because related to his Service, though in reference to the _Order_ not so concerned as to be taken into the Proceeding; such are divers of the Nobility, sometimes great Ladies, many considerable Officers of the Houshold, and other Courtiers, all richly habited and attired. To complete the Pomp of this great Solemnity, we may (in the last Place,) fitly remember the Musick, as a part thereof, the _Choirs_ of the Sovereign’s Chappel at St. _James_’s, and at _Windsor_, being united, all Singing the sacred Hymn together, while the Grand Procession devoutly passeth; and on their return to the _Choir Door_, the Alms-Knights first advance into it, and after double Reverences ascend above the _Haut Pas_’s to the _Altar_. Next the Choiristers, and in like manner the Vicars, Petty-Canons of _Windsor_, Gentlemen of the Chappel, and Prebends, go to their Seats. Then the Officers of Arms pass up, and join to the Alms-Knights. After this the _Knights-Companions_ enter, and stand before their Stalls. The like doth the _Black-Rod_, _Garter_, and _Register_. As also the _Chancellor_ and _Prelate_. Then doth the Sovereign take his Royal Stall. The _Knights-Companions_ ascend their Stalls. The Officers of the _Order_ sit down on their Forms, in the same Manner and Order, and with like Reverences, as at their Entrance into the _Choir_, on the Eve of the Feast. Then the Prelate, with two Prebends, (appointed to read the Epistle and Gospel,) are conducted, the one by the Serjeants of the Vestry, the other by the Virger, up to the _Altar_, (which they approach with usual Reverences,) the Prelate passing to the North-side, and the Prebends to the South, to finish the remaining part of Divine Service. Whereupon the Officers of Arms descend into the _Choir_; And The Alms-Knights go down to their Seats, which, while they are so doing, the two Prebends put on their Copes at the South-side of the _Altar_. This done, the Prelate begins the second Service, which hath been celebrated, since the time of the Reformation, according to the Book of _Common-Prayer_, and is the same commonly used on any other Feast Day; excepting a peculiar Epistle and Gospel; the first being the thirty third Chapter of _Deuteronomy_, and the latter the fifth Chapter of St. _John_, beginning at the twenty fourth Verse, and ending at the thirtieth; which being read, the Creed is Sung. We may here Note, that before the Reformation, it belonged to the Abbot of _Tower-Hill_ to read the Gospel, and to the Prior of _Medemenham_ in _Norfolk_, to read the Epistle. _The Offering of Gold and Silver._ § 4: This Ceremony, whether it be performed in the Sovereign’s Chappel at _Windsor_, or in any other Church or Chappel, is one and the same, (except the Sovereign’s Offering of Gold and Silver, instead of the _Bezant_,) which is peculiar to _Windsor_. The accustomed time of Offering on the Feast Day, is mentioned _Anno_ 22 _Hen._ VIII. to be after the Sovereign’s return to his Stall from the Grand Procession, in the time of High Mass, and at this Day begins immediately after this first Sentence of the Offertory is pronounced by the Prelate. _Let your Light so shine before men_, &c. This said, the Organ begins to Play, and forthwith a Groom and Page of the removing Wardrobe, (with Reverence first made,) unrol a long Carpet, and spread it before the _Altar_; which being done, the _Alms-Knights_ first, next the _Pursuivants_, _Heralds_, and _Provincial Kings_, ascend in usual Order, and flank the Carpet on both sides. Then _Garter_ steps from his Seat, and after double Reverences, and the usual manner of waving his Rod, the _Knights-Companions_ descend in their accustom’d Order, and stand before their Stalls. After this, _Black-Rod_ goes from his Seat to the _Altar_, towards which, making a single Reverence, he turns his Back, and immediately the Groom of the removing Wardrobe delivereth him a little Carpet, anciently of Silk, now of Cloth of Gold; and the said Groom holds on his Arms a Cushion of Cloth of Gold, for the Sovereign to Kneel upon, at the time of his Offering, which the _Black-Rod_ forthwith lays on the upper _Haut Pas_ before the _Altar_, and each of them, as well in delivering, as receiving the Cushion, kiss it. After this, the Prelate of the _Order_ takes a gilt Bason to receive the Sovereign’s Offering, and stands before the middle of the _Altar_, with one of the Prebends to assist him, at which time the Sovereign arising makes his Reverence towards the _Altar_, and then descending, makes a little Reverence below, and ascends towards the _Altar_ with his Attendants, and being come into the middle of the _Choir_, he makes another Reverence, and at the first _Haut Pas_ his last. He that bears the Sovereign’s Offering, is either the _Senior_ Knight, the Prince, or the greatest Estate among the _Knights-Companions_ then present, and no other Person, (of what Degree soever) if he be not of this Noble Fraternity, performs this Service. The Sovereign being come to the upper _Haut Pas_ kneels, at which Instant _Black-Rod_ on his Knee delivers (with Assay) the Sovereign’s Offering to the _Senior_ Knight, or other Person nominated, and he kneeling presents it to the Sovereign, which he immediately Offers into the Bason held by the Prelate, and then ariseth, and is conducted and attended, as when he came up to Offer; at the Entrance into his Stall, he turns and makes a Reverence, and his Attendants also bow towards the _Altar_; and being attended into his Stall, doth the like again, and then reposeth himself in his Seat. An Entry is made in the _Red-Book_, _Anno_ 6 _Car._ I. _That whereas in other Places_ (_besides_ Windsor) _the Sovereign is wont to Offer a certain Gold Piece, (vulgarly called a Bezant) to be redeemed afterwards at a certain Price; the Usher of the_ Black-Rod _having been admonished, that in these Services there is no Redemption to be made, should never present the Bezant at_ Windsor _to the Sovereign, but Gold and Silver of English Money._ When the Sovereign is absent, and the Lieutenant Offers for him, he performs the Ceremony as follows. First, (After the Preparations made for the Offering, as aforesaid,) he descends from his Stall with the usual Reverences, and goes to the Steps ascending the Sovereign’s Stall, and there stands a while; then making his double Obeysance, he proceeds towards the _Altar_ (the Officers of the _Order_ going before him,) with one other Reverence in the middle of the _Choir_, and another at the first _Haut Pas_ of the _Altar_; the Carpet and Cushion is spread and laid for him, as is for the Sovereign, and the Offering also given in the same way, and the Lieutenant kneeling puts it in the Bason, and returns to the Sovereign’s Stall in the same Order, _&c._ he came; where standing a while again before it, he makes a Reverence towards it, and then goes up into his own Stall, where (if it fall out that the Lieutenant is not the _Senior_ Knight,) he stays to receive the Reverences of all the _Knights-Companions_ his _Seniors_, as they go up to Offer, and when his own turn comes to Offer, he descends with a double Reverence, and proceeds up with his Fellow, (if present) and Offers for himself in his own Place, but his Train is then let down, the Carpet, _&c._ taken away, and only two Officers of Arms (but none of the _Order_) proceeds before him, and when he has Offer’d, he returns to his Stall. But it seems, 7 _Jac._ I. that _Garter_ alone, on the Feast Day, brought up the Prince, then the Sovereign’s Lieutenant, when he came to Offer for himself, which Service ought to have been performed by _Clarenceux_ and _Norroy_, which was an oversight in _Garter_; as likewise his bringing down at the same, the _Knights-Companions_ out of their Stalls to Offer, before the Epistle and Gospel were Read, contrary to the usage of former times; by which they were kept a tedious time waiting below in the _Choir_, before the Offering began. But 11 _Jac._ I. the Prince was brought up by _Clarenceux_ and _Norroy_, when he came to Offer, and not by _Garter_. When the Lieutenant hath Offered for himself, he returns to the lower end of the Stalls, and passes to his own, where having paid the usual Reverences, he enters it, and is ready to receive the Reverences of all the other _Knights-Companions_. As soon as the Sovereign, or his Lieutenant, is returned to his Stall, the two Provincial Kings pass down into the middle of the _Choir_, where making Reverences jointly to the _Altar_, and next to the Sovereign, _Clarenceux_ turns himself to the _Senior_ Knight, and makes him a third Reverence, while _Norroy_ at the same Instant does the same to the next _Junior_ Knight, and so both, as an intimation of their going up to Offer; then each King retires a little backward toward the Stalls: In the mean time, the two _Senior_ Knights draw near together, and making double Reverences, _Clarenceux_ and _Norroy_ step forth, and pass up before them, till they arrive near the Prelate; (or if the _Senior_ Knight be without his Opposite, then he is brought up single,) then making their Reverences, first towards the _Altar_, next to the Knights, _Clarenceux_ retires to the right side, and _Norroy_ to the left, waiting for the return of the Knights, who are kneeling on the uppermost _Haut Pas_ of the _Altar_, making their Offering. Which humble Ceremony of kneeling, not being heretofore used, was fixed by a Decree of 4 _Car._ I. The _Knights-Companions_ Offerings are both of Silver and Gold, which is receiv’d by two of the Prebends, or by one Prebend and one Chantor, anciently by one Chantor only, when the Offering is at _Windsor_; but by the Dean of the Chappel, when at _White-Hall_. The Offering being made, the _Knights-Companions_ rise, and forthwith divide themselves, _Clarenceux_ conducting the _Senior_ Knight to the lower end of the Stalls on the Sovereign’s side; and _Norroy_ the next _Junior_ Knight, to the lower end of the Stalls on the Prince’s side; and at parting make their Reverences, and return to their Stations before the _Altar_. The Knights, at their Entrance into the Stalls, make their double Reverences together, and then pass on to their own; where making the like Reverences, they take their Seats. But if any Stranger King be present at the Offering, he does not retire to his Seat, by the lower end of the Stalls, but along the _Choir_, as does the Sovereign, the same way he proceeded up: So did the King of _Denmark_, 4 _Jac._ I. The Ceremonies of the two _Senior_ Knights Offering being finished, the two _Senior Heralds_ observing their last Reverences, pass down into the _Choir_, in the same manner as did _Clarenceux_ and _Norroy_, to bring up the next two _Senior_ Knights to Offer, who use all the same Ceremonies, and are conducted back in like manner to the _Altar_; and so of the other, brought up by the two next _Senior Heralds_; _Clarenceaux_ and _Norroy_ beginning again, if there are more Knights than the _Heralds_ in one Course supply; and after them the _Heralds_ again, till the whole is ended: And here it may be noted, that where any Knight goeth single to Offer, he hath nevertheless two _Heralds_ to attend him. Touching the Offerings themselves, made in the Chappel of _Windsor_, they belong of right to the Dean and Prebends, being conferr’d on them by the _Statutes_ of the College: And ordained also, that the _Chantor_ should see them receiv’d, and faithfully kept; and at the end of every Month, or Weekly, if the College required it, give an Account of what was receiv’d: All which was confirmed by King _Edward_ III. the Bishop, Dean, and Chapter of _Salisbury_, to whose Jurisdiction the College of _Windsor_ belongs; and also by the Bishop of _Winchester_, Prelate of the _Garter_, 1352. But Dr. _Montague_, Bishop of _Winchester_, at the Feast at _Windsor_, 21 _Jac._ I. challenged a right to the Offerings; and Bishop _Andrews_ did _de Facto_ both receive, and keep the Offerings, whenever he officiated at _Windsor_. But on complaint of the Dean and Prebends of _Windsor_, this matter was referred to the Chapter; yet we do not find that any final or positive Determination was ever made to the time of the Restauration, from which time the right of the Dean and Canons has never been disputed, and the _Statutes_ have duly taken Place. What has usually been offered, either in Gold or Silver, we shall see by the Account given in by the Bishop of _Winchester_, 4 _Car._ I. at St. _George_’s _Feast_ at _Windsor_, _September_ 24. The whole Offering of the eight Knights, is four Pounds fifteen Shillings, _viz._ in Gold ten Shillings each, and in Silver two; excepting the Lord Steward, whose Offering in Silver was only one Shilling; besides the Sovereign’s _Bezant_ redeemable. The Offerings on the twenty fifth Day. His Majesty’s Offering in Gold one Pound, and in Silver ten Shillings. The eight _Knights-Companions_ the same as the Day before; the whole, besides the King’s _Bezant_, eleven Pounds. When all the Knights have offered, and are returned to their Stalls, the Chancellor of the _Order_ makes his Reverences; and after him, the _Register_, _Garter_, and _Black-Rod_, theirs together, and take their Seats: Next, the Carpet being rolled up by the Groom and Page of the removing Wardrobe, the _Provincial Kings_, _Heralds_, and _Pursuivants_, and last of all the Alms-Knights, make their Reverences, and pass into the _Choir_, where they remain till the Prelate has finished the second Service; who, conducted by the Serjeant of the Vestry, comes down from the _Altar_ with his accustomed Reverences to his Seat. After whom, the two Prebends are brought down by the Virger, who making their usual Reverences take their Seats. _The Return to the Presence._ § 6. Immediately after, all prepare to pass out of the _Choir_, and to proceed back to the Presence Chamber, which is done in every particular as it is in the return of the Sovereign from the first _Vespers_. The Proceeding passes on through the South-Door of the Chappel, and here the Trumpets are taken in, and placed before the Alms-Knights, and sound all the way to the Guard Chamber; at which time the Drums and Fifes begin to beat and play. Thence the Proceeding passes into the Presence Chamber, whither it ought to go, before the Sovereign pass into the great Hall to Dinner; and here the _Knights-Companions_ take their usual Stands; and after the Sovereign’s Salutation, and their Reverences, the Sovereign retires into the Privy Chamber, and the Knights likewise retire till Dinner is ready. _Of the Dinner on the Feast Day._ § 7. As soon as the Sovereign hath notice given him, that the first Mess is set on the Table, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ come out of the Privy Lodgings into the Presence Chamber, attended by the Officers of the _Order_, and seat themselves in the same manner, as at the Supper on the Eve of the Feast: The Musick sounding whilst the said Mess is carrying up; which is in the following Order. Four Serjeants at Arms, two and two. The Comptroller. The Treasurer. The Sewer. The Messes carried up by the Pensioners. Master of the Houshold. Cofferer. A Clerk Comptroller. A Clerk Comptroller. Second Clerk of the Kitchin. Chief Clerk of the Kitchin. The Sovereign hath most frequently sat alone, though sometimes heretofore he hath been pleased to admit some of the _Knights-Companions_ to sit at the Table with him; but this Honour has not been offered to any of them since the Reign of Queen _Elizabeth_. As soon as the Sovereign is placed, the _Knights-Companions_ put on their Caps, and remaining covered, retire against the Tables prepared for them; where Water is brought them by a Gentleman of Quality; and having washed, they all sit down. The Order of passing to their Seats at the Table, 19 _Car._ II. and so appointed to be observed for the future, was after the following manner. First, The Duke of _York_ entered the Rails at the upper end of the Table, and passed down the hither side, to the lower end, and thence to the bench-side to his Place: In like manner followed all the other Knights, according to the Seniority of their Stalls, as it is ordained they shall sit, and not according to their Estates or Dignities, (except the Sons of Stranger Kings, Princes, and Dukes,) and all on the right Hand, or farther side of their Table, not one against another, but two and two at a Table to a Mess, and those whose Opposites are wanting to sit alone, and have a whole Mess. Their Meat being usually brought up by the Yeomen of the Guard; and are attended by some of the Gentlemen Pensioners, and others of the Sovereigns Servants, two to each Table. It appears that anciently the Officers of the _Order_ had a Table allowed them in the great Hall, and sat covered in the Sovereign’s Presence; but on the Eve of the Feast, 10 _Car._ I. it was ordered in _Chapter_, That they should be at their Choice, to keep the Feast privately by themselves, or sit uncovered where the Sovereign dined. Whereupon, from that time, they forbore sitting in the Hall, or where else the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ sat. It likewise appears, that the Officers of Arms did anciently sit in St. _George_’s _Hall_, at a Table joined to that, at which the Officers of the _Order_ sat. Before the Entrance of the Sovereign’s second Course, he stands up and drinks to the _Knights-Companions_, (and so it is remembred to be done by _Phil._ and _Mar._) they standing all the while uncovered, till they have all pledged him: Which done, the Officers of Arms make themselves ready, at the lower end of the Hall, to proceed up in the following _Order_. Garter. Clarenceux and Norroy. Heralds two and two. Pursuivants two and two. And so altogether make their Reverence to the Sovereign, and proceed near the side of the Knights Table, till they come to the middle of the Hall, where, after another Reverence made, they go still forward; and when _Garter_ has passed about two Yards beyond the Knights Table, and come near the _Haut Pas_ ascending the Sovereign’s State, they make the like Reverence again jointly. Then _Garter_ with a loud and audible Voice cries Largess thrice, though anciently but twice. Upon _Garter’s_ beginning to cry Largess, all the _Knights-Companions_, unless Kings and great Princes, if any be present, stand up uncovered, till he has made an end; (which Custom, it seems, 7 _Car._ I. had been discontinued for some time.) Then _Garter_ proceeds, and Proclaims the Sovereign’s Stiles and Titles of Honour, first in _Latin_, after in _French_, and lastly in _English_; he and the Officers of Arms making a Reverence between; and at the end join altogether in crying Largess thrice, and then all make Reverence together. Hereupon, sometimes the Treasurer of the Houshold puts the Sovereign’s Largess, which is ten Pounds in Gold, into _Garter_’s Hat; and this is afterwards divided among the Officers of Arms, according to Custom. But _Anno_ 23 _Car._ II. the _Black-Rod_ put the Largess into _Garter_’s Hat. This being finished, all the Officers of Arms retire about three Yards backward, keeping their Faces towards the Sovereign, and there make a Reverence, and so a second, and thence retire out of the Hall to Dinner. This Ceremony ended, the Sovereign’s second Course is brought up; first the Serjeants at Arms, next the Treasurer and Comptroller of the Houshold, next the Sewer, then the Gentlemen-Pensioners, bearing the Messes; then the Cofferer and Master of the Houshold, the two Clerks of the Green-Cloth, the two Clerks Comptrollers, and lastly the two Clerks of the Kitchin, habited in their Gowns, and their Caps in their Hands. And after the Sovereign’s Table is compleatly furnished, the second Course is served up to the Knights Table by the Yeomen of the Guard, in such Order as was the first. But where any _Knight-Companion_ happens to be installed at this Grand Feast, and is present at Dinner, then _Garter_, and the Officers of Arms, proceed in Order, (after they have proclaimed the Sovereign’s Stile,) from the lower end of the Hall, till they come before the new installed Knight’s Mess, and there _Garter_ cries Largess once, and Proclaims his Stile in _English_ only; and then retires to Dinner. In the last Place comes in the Banquet, brought to the Sovereign’s Table by the Pensioners, in the same Order as the Messes; (only in Place of the Clerk of the Kitchin, the Chief Clerk of the Spicery waits,) and the Banquet for the _Knights-Companions_, by the Yeomen of the Guard. Dinner being ended, the _Knights-Companions_ rise first, and having washed, place themselves a little below the State, in their usual Order, and make their Reverences to the Sovereign. After which, the Sovereign hears Grace said by the Prelate, then Water is brought in the usual way, and the Sovereign washes: Which done, the Knights making again due Reverence to the Sovereign, he puts off his Cap, and salutes them, and then proceeds as usually to the Presence Chamber, with the Knights and Officers of the _Order_ before him, _&c._ In like manner does the Sovereign’s Lieutenant proceed from the Presence to the Hall, or such other Room where the Dinner is prepared, only his Place at the Table is a little on the left Hand the Cloth of State, or at the end of the Table: And after Dinner, he returns to the Presence in the same Order as the Sovereign does. _The Ceremonies belonging to the second_ Vespers. § 8. The usual time for Proceeding to the _Chapter-House_, hath usually been about four a Clock in the Afternoon, but sometimes not before five, by reason of the length of the Dinner. The Proceeding is as at other times; and when the Sovereign and Knights have made a Cavalcade of it on the Eve, or on the Feast Day, the same has been observed at the Proceeding to the second _Vespers_. It has been customary to hold a _Chapter_ before the second _Vespers_, for the regulation of the Affairs of the _Order_. When the second _Vespers_ are ended, the Proceeding passes out of the _Choir_ in the very same Order as at the first _Vespers_; but _Anno_ 15 _Car._ I. it happening to be late ere the second _Vespers_ ended, the Sovereign did not go to the Presence Chamber, but proceeded directly to the great Hall to Supper by Torch Light. _Of the Supper on the Evening of the Feast Day._ § 9. It has not been frequently known, that the Sovereign hath supped publickly in St. _George_’s _Hall_ on the Feast Day; but when it happens, as 14 _Car._ I. the Proceeding thither, and return, are in all respects performed as at the Supper on the Eve. And if the Sovereign’s Lieutenant hath on this Night supped publickly, then it was in the Presence Chamber, where he sat alone at the Sovereign’s Table, as at other times. CAP. XXII. _The Ceremonies observed on the last Day of the Feast._ _Of the Proceeding to the Choir._ § 1. The manner of Proceeding to the _Chapter-House_ is performed in the same manner as it was on the Eve of the Feast; and differs only in this Point; that then the Sovereign and Knights are obliged by the _Statutes_ to proceed in full Robes; here, by the Indulgence of King _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_, all are dispensed with, except the upper Robe or Mantle: And as then the Image of St. _George_ was worn Pendant at the Coller of the _Order_, now a blue Ribbond sufficeth; and instead of a Cap and Feather, only their ordinary Hats. It was the ancient Custom to Celebrate a _Chapter_ in the Morning of the last Day of the Feast, before the Sovereign proceeded to the Chappel, chiefly to make Election of Knights, where any Stall is void; which has sometimes been held, when the Sovereign did not go to the Chappel, in the Privy Chamber, and then the Lieutenant, waving the _Chapter-House_, proceeds straight on to the Chappel, and enters at the South Door. _Of the elect Knights proceeding into the_ Choir. § 2. Where an Election has been made of a Person then present at Court, he is called into the _Chapter-House_ by _Garter_, according to the usual manner; and having been invested with the _George_ and _Garter_, he usually passed in the Proceeding to the Chappel, whether it were from the _Chapter-House_, or Presence Chamber; and in this ordinary Apparel, always bare-headed; the Place allowed him in the Proceeding being between the _Knights-Companions_ and the Officers of Arms: But if two Knights have been elected, they then proceed together, before the _Knights-Companions_. At his Entrance into the _Choir_, the elect Knight is placed by _Garter_, next before the lowest Stall; or if there be two elected, and both proceed to the Chappel, they are placed in the two lowest Stalls; where they are to stand all Service time, unless upon Licence to sit, as they have sometimes obtained. _Of the Ceremonies performed at Divine Service._ § 3. In this Morning Service, before the Reformation of our Church, the Mass of _Requiem_ was solemnly Sung, for the Souls of the _Knights-Companions_, and all faithful Souls departed, which was provided for by the _Statutes_. As likewise, that all the Knights should be present thereat, unless upon License obtained, or special Case to the contrary. At this Celebration, was the deceased Knights Atchievements also offered with solemn Ceremony; of which we shall speak presently. Another Ceremony belonging to the Service of this Morning, is the Offering of Gold and Silver, which (when the first Sentence of the Offertory has been pronounced,) is again performed by the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_; the Ceremonies being the same, in all particulars, as are observed at the like Offering on the Feast Day. Divine Service being ended, the Sovereign and _Knights-Companions_ frequently proceed to the _Chapter-House_, and there put off their Mantles, and therewith the Ceremonies of this Grand Feast determine. CAP. XXIII. _The Observation of the Grand Feast by absent Knights._ _Absent Knights enjoined to observe the Grand Feast._ § 1. Having shewn with what Magnificence and Ceremony the Feast of St. _George_ has been, and ought to be observed; as also how strictly the _Statutes_ oblige the _Knights-Companions_ to appear annually thereat; and what severe Penalties they are liable to, if absent, except on reasonable Cause of Absence. Yet lest the Honour might receive diminution, from too small an Appearance at its publick Solemnities; it was farther at the Institution of the _Order_ Decreed: _That none of them should depart the Kingdom, without first acquainting the Sovereign, and obtaining his special Leave and License_; nevertheless the Sovereign granted them License to go beyond Sea, before the rest of his Subjects, if they were dispos’d to undertake any Military Expedition, from whence any Glory of Knighthood might be hop’d for. It was then by the eleventh Article also ordained; (on whatsoever occasion the Absence might be,) _That wheresoever any of the_ Knights-Companions _resided, during the said Feast, they should wear their Mantles of the_ Order, _from the Hour of the first Vespers on the Eve of St._ George, _till the second_ Vespers _on the Feast Day were finished; as they should have done, had they been present in Person, with the Sovereign or his Deputy, during the whole Celebration of the Feast; (in case they were not deprived of their Liberty) the Prorogation of the Feast notwithstanding_. King _Henry_ VIII. observing the Custom of these Celebrations began to be neglected, in the eleventh year of his Reign, enlarged the Law in this particular, explaining the said eleventh Article. He declar’d and enjoin’d the wearing of the whole Habit on the Eve of St. _George_, if the _Knight-Companion_ were not under restraint. Then he enumerated the times for wearing it; to wit, on the Eve, at all times of Divine Service, Dinner and Supper; unless in case of War, Sickness, or other just impediment; when it was sufficient, if the absent Knight did wear the _Garter_ and _George_, either in a Gold Chain, or Silk Ribbond. And when the same Sovereign, about three Years after, made a general Reformation of the _Statutes_, he enjoin’d the absent _Knights-Companions_ (unless under restraint,) to prepare a Capital Stall in the Church or Chappel where he design’d to hear Service, to the Honour of the Sovereign; in which should be set up the Arms of the _Order_ within a _Garter_; and also to erect another Stall, as far in distance (according to the proportion of the said Church or Chappel,) from the Stall of the Sovereign, as is the absent Knights Stall in the Castle of _Windsor_, and therein place his own Arms: And should wear the whole Habit of the _Order_, and hear Divine Service, such as the Church ordained for the said time; as well on the Eve and Morning, as on the Afternoon on the Feast Day. He is likewise to do Reverence towards the _Altar_, in the Honour of God, and after towards the Stall erected for the Sovereign, at his coming in and going out of the said Church or Chappel, and, as often as he should pass before the said Stall. But Emperors, Kings, Princes, or Electors, are excepted, who may place their Seats and Stalls as they think fitting. This Decree is still in full force, and we shall only further observe, that it has been usual for the absent Knight to perform the same Ceremonies as near as may be to what is observed at _Windsor_, and to be attended with a convenient Number of Gentlemen before him, well habited, with the Officers of his Houshold, _&c._ who, according to their Degrees, proceed two and two together bare-headed; and that he Dines and Sups alone at all times, unless a _Knight-Companion_ be with him. _How it is to be observed in Case of Sickness._ § 2. In Case of Sickness, if the absent Knight was only confin’d to his Chamber, the Custom was to prepare a Capital Stall for the Sovereign, in the Chamber where he lay, and another Stall for himself, placed according to the before-mentioned directions, to remain during the Feast; in which Room Divine Offices were celebrated. And if the absent Knight was so Sick as to keep his Bed, then his whole Habit of the _Order_ was laid thereon; and upon this Account _Ambrose_, Earl of _Warwick_, falling Ill at _Greenwich_, when St. _George_’s _Day_ was there celebrated, _Anno_ 30 _Eliz._ retir’d to his Chamber, and sat in his Robes. _In what manner the Feast hath been observ’d by absent Knights._ § 3. Of this, the _Black-Book_ of the _Order_ gives a very considerable Precedent; Namely, the Feast of St. _George_ held at the Palace of _Hereford_, by Prince _Arthur_, 15 _Hen._ VII. being then in his Government of the Principality of _Wales_; and had with him Sir _Richard Pool_, one of the _Knights-Companions_; where every thing, according to the form of the _Statutes_, was duly observed. The Prince’s Sword was born before his Stall, and the Service performed by his _Herald_ with great exactness. Likewise the Sovereign’s _Herald_ stood all the while before the Sovereign’s Stall, which was adorned with accustomed Ornaments; and the Bishop, who performed Divine Service, had his Seat erected near the High _Altar_. There are other Instances, as particularly those observed by Sir _Henry Sidney_, at _Shrewsbury_ and _Ludlow_, 23 and 24 Queen _Eliz._ which were very remarkable. As to the observation of the Feast, by a Knight beyond Sea, there is an Instance in _Robert_, Earl of _Leicester_, Lieutenant for Queen _Elizabeth_, Governor, and Captain General of the united Provinces, and there celebrated the Feast, 1586. He had an Escutcheon of the _Order_, impailed with the Sovereign’s Arms, fixt to the front of his House, so also to the back of her Stall in the Church, and his own Arms at the back of his own Stall. He proceeded on Horse-back to the Church, a Pursuivant riding before him, wearing a King of Arms’s Coat; who, after Sermon, proceeded before him to the Offering; which he made for the Sovereign and himself; Service being ended, he returned to his Lodging, and dined with great Solemnity. _Dispensations for Absence granted during Life._ § 5. Sometimes Dispensations for Absence have been obtained for Life, upon the Petite of the _Knights-Companions_ setting forth their Age and Infirmity: An Instance of which, we find was granted to the Lord _Dacrees_, 26 _Hen._ VIII. and the Earl of _Derby_, 14 _Car._ I. and the Lord _Musgrave_; but both with this Restriction; that the absent should be obliged to send to _Garter_ for his Escutcheons, at the same time that he sent his Excuse, and Petite for Dispensation; and should solemnly keep in his own House the Feast, with all the sacred Rites and Ceremonies, in his Robes, and other Ornaments, if Health permit; and in Case of Sickness, upon his Bed, according to the ancient _Statutes_. This Act was thought of so great Importance to be observed, that the Chancellor was ordered to transcribe it, and send it to each of the _Knights-Companions_; acquainting them at the same time, with the Penalties they should be liable to, if they neglected the least Punctilio. And the like was again observed, and repeated to them, before the Feast of the ensuing Year. CAP. XXIV. _The Degradation of a_ Knight-Companion. § 1. The Ensigns of the _Order_ are not to be withdrawn from a Knight, during Life, unless Guilty of some of those Marks of Reproach, set down in King _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_, _viz._ Heresy, Treason, or Flying from Battle: It has sometimes been found, that Prodigality has been made a fourth Point, where a Knight has so wasted his Estate, as to be incapable of supporting his Dignity. The Pretence for divesting _William_, Lord _Paget_, 6 _Edw._ VI. was, his not being a Gentleman of Blood, both by Father and Mother. But Felony comes not within the compass of this _Statute_, as not being expresly mentioned among the Reproaches there Summ’d up; and so it was adjudged in a _Chapter_, 14 _Jac._ I. in the Case of _Robert_, Earl of _Somerset_, then lately condemned for that Fact, whereon his Hatchments were not removed. When a _Knight-Companion_ is found Guilty of any of the Offences mentioned in King _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_, he is usually degraded at the next _Chapter_, of which the Sovereign gives the _Knights-Companions_ previous notice; and then commands _Garter_ to attend such of them as are appointed to go to the Convict Knight, who, in a solemn manner, first takes from him the _George_ and _Ribbond_, and then his _Garter_. And at the ensuing Feast of St. _George_, or sooner, if the Sovereign appoint it, publication of his Crimes and Degradation is made by _Garter_. Next, _Garter_, by Warrant to that purpose, takes down his Atchievement, on which Service he is vested in his Coat of Arms, and the Officers of Arms standing about him, the _Black-Rod_ also present; First _Garter_ reads aloud the Instruments of Degradation, after which one of the _Heralds_, who is placed ready on a Ladder set to the back of the Convict Knight’s Stall, at the Words _expelled, and put from among the Arms_, takes his Crest, and violently casts it down into the _Choir_, after that his Banner and Sword; and when the Publication is read out, all the Officers of Arms spurn the Atchievements out of the _Choir_, into the Body of the Church, first the Sword, then the Banner, and last of all the Crest, so out of the West Door, thence to the Bridge, and over into the Ditch; and thus it was done at the Degradation of _Edward_, Duke of _Buckingham_, 13 _Hen._ VIII. Their Plates are likewise taken down from their Stalls and carried away. Degradation not being alone thought sufficient, it was debated in _Chapter_, 32 _Hen._ VIII. whether the Names of such _Knights-Companions_ as were convicted of Treason should remain in the _Registers_, or be razed out: Where the Sovereign determined; That wheresoever the Actions or Names of such Offenders should be found, these Words [_Vah Proditor_] should be Written in the Margin; by which means the _Register_ wou’d be preserved fair, and not defaced with razures or blots. In the close of this Section we may observe, that some _Knights-Companions_, who have suffered Degradation, have lived to be restored thereto; being re-elected, and re-invested, and their Atchievements set up again, by the Indulgence of the next Reign; as were the Lord _Paget_’s, 1 _Mar._ and the Marquiss of _Northampton_, 1 _Eliz._ as likewise the Duke of _Norfolk_, 1 _Mar._ CAP. XXV. _Honours paid to deceased_ Knights-Companions. 1. As to the first part of this Section, the celebrating Masses for defunct _Knights-Companions_, I think it very little material here; that Ceremony altering with the Form of Religion, became wholly disused, 32 _Hen._ VIII. at which time, in a _Chapter_ then held at _Westminster_, the following Decree was made. _That everyone of the_ Knights-Companions, _in lieu of the said Masses, should, for the future, after the Death of any of their Brethren, according to the Rates of their Degrees hereafter mentioned, and immediately upon Demand of the_ Register, _and Dean of_ Windsor, _or one of them, pay the several Sums following._ _l._ _s._ _d._ The Sovereign 8 06 8 A Stranger King 6 08 4 The Prince 5 16 8 A Duke 5 00 0 A Marquiss 3 16 0 An Earl 2 10 0 A Viscount 1 01 8 A Baron 1 13 4 A Knight-Batchelor 0 16 8 The Monies so collected, (called _Obiit Monies_) were by the said Decree appointed to be distributed in Alms-Deeds, _as the Reparation of High Ways_, _the Relief of the Poor, &c._ The receipt and disbursements of these Sums were committed to the care of the Dean and Register. Mr. _Ashmole_, has made this addition in his Library, which it will not be out of our way to observe, for the information of those who may be desirous to know how the Point then stood; that not withstanding the aforesaid Order in _Chapter_, made the 24th of _May_, _Anno_ 32 _Hen._ VIII. for changing the Number of Masses usually Sung for defunct Knights, into a pecuniary Rate, according their degrees; the Prayers for Souls departed, both by private Persons, as also by the Clergy, in Masses and Exequies; nay farther, to give Alms to others, and to pray for them, was continued by the Church of _England_ several Years beyond that space; for in a Book, entituled the _Institution of a Christian Man, &c._ made by the Clergy of _England_, as appears by the Subscriptions of the Archbishops, Bishops, and others of the Clergy to the Preface; dedicated by them to King _Henry_ VIII. and printed by _Thomas Bartelet_, the King’s Printer, _Anno_ 1537. _cum Privilegio_, the Article of Purgatory is there set down. But to proceed. This charitable distribution, in a _Chapter_ held at _Greenwich_, 5 _Edw._ VI. was enlarged to the relief of the Poor in the Town of _Windsor_, and other Towns, Villages, and Places, at the discretion of the Dean of _Windsor_. And though the said Decree was confirmed by King _Edward_ VI. Queen _Mary_, and Queen _Elizabeth_, yet for many Years, the Collection of these _Obiit_ Monies was neglected; till in 9 _Car._ I. the Earl of _Portland_, out of his great Generosity, as well as his Zeal for restoring so pious a Work, reiterated to the Sovereign the ancient Decrees made in this Case. Whereupon it passed in _Chapter_, that the same should be revived, and for ever continued; and that the same should begin for the five Knights, whose Atchievements were offered at that Feast, _viz._ the King of _Sweden_, the Elector Palatine, the Earls of _Northumberland_, _Banbury_, and _Rutland_. And as to Stranger Princes, it pleased the Sovereign to express himself, _That as by the_ Statutes _they are left_ to perform these Payments by themselves, if they wou’d; so, if it were not done by them, that both then, and for the future, the same should be paid by the Sovereign himself. Afterwards, all the Sums of Money, to be collected by Virtue of this Decree, together with the _Knights-Companions_ Duties, at their first Entrance in the _Order_, were employed toward providing Plate for the _Altar_, within St. _George_’s _Chappel_, which is already treated of. _Of fixing on the Stalls Plates of their Arms and Stiles._ § 2. The next thing provided for by the _Statutes_ of Institution, was the deceased Knight’s Honour; in regard of which, it was ordained, _That when any one of the first Founders should die, there should be in Metal an Escutcheon of his Arms, with his Helm, or Crest, fastened at the back of his Stall, for a Mark of Honour to him that bore them_. And in like manner, _that their Successors should have a like Escutcheon fixed on the back of their Stalls_; and to difference them from those of the first Founders, they were appointed to be made somewhat less, and to be placed a little underneath them. But this Article relates only to the _Knights-Companions_, not to the Sovereigns of the _Order_; nor do we find that any of them had Plates of their Arms and Stiles set upon the back of their Stalls, in manner as is before prescribed to the rest of the _Knights-Companions_. King _Henry_ VIII. in his Body of _Statutes_, alters this Article in three particulars; first, as to the setting up their Plates, which he appoints not to be after their Deaths, but within, after the Installation of every _Knight-Companion_; secondly, as to the nature of the Metal, that it may be such as the Knight shall please himself: And lastly, as to the size, though he also restrains the _Knights-Subjects_ to a lesser than those of the first Founders; yet he gives liberty to the _Knights-Strangers_ to use their Plates and Fashions at Pleasure. As to the first of these, it has been pretty duly observed; and indeed the second, of making them of Copper; but the last, _viz._ the size, has been very little regarded; for the very Plates of those Knights who were soon after installed, and thence downwards, are larger than those of the first Founders. In tract of time, many of these Memorials were, by sacrilegious Hands, taken away, which King _Charles_ I. taking notice of, and desirous to put a stop to a Mischief not in his Power to prevent, and to preserve the Remembrance of the precedent _Knights-Companions_; commanded the Dean of _Windsor_ to describe the Stiles of those that remained in a Book, which he accordingly did, and deposited the same in the College: But what became of this Book, could not be afterwards discovered; so that the most that could be done, was to draw the Arms, and Copy out the Stiles, engraven on the Plates then remaining; from whence the following Observations may be made. First, That for many Years after the Institution of the _Order_, the Plate whereon the Shield was engraved, bore no other Inscription, than the deceased Knight’s Name, set at the Foot thereof, under the Escutcheon of his Arms. Afterwards, the chief Title of Honour began to be added, though now and then, in the first and elder times, both were omitted, as also their Crests. But about the beginning of King _Henry_ VIII’s Reign, not only the Knight’s chief Title, but all other his Titles and Dignities, whether Honorary, or Officiary, were drawn together in one Inscription, concluding with that of Knight of this most Noble _Order_; and which, about the same time, the _Knights-Companions_ used to insert, in all their publick and private Instruments of Writing; a Custom observed by the Knights of other Sovereigns _Orders_ Abroad. At first the _Knights-Companions_ gave their Paternal Coats of Arms, singly and without any Quarterings; but toward the beginning of _Hen._ V. they began to add their Quarterings, as appears from the Escutcheons of _Hugh_, Lord _Burnel_, who died 9 _Hen._ V. Sir _Lewis Robessart_, and others. Yet was not the same generally used, but left to the Pleasure of the _Knights-Companions_. But of later times, this very thing was thought of such concern, that where a Knight has been elected, who wanted Quarterings, the Sovereign has been pleased to grant him another Coat of Arms, to quarter with his Paternal Coat; that his Banner, which ought to hang over his Stall, might not seem too naked. Soon after King _Henry_ VIII’s Accession, the Knights compassed their Shields with the Royal _Garter_, and thereon (such as were Noblemen) placed the Coronet belonging to their Dignity. As to Supporters, we observe two Places to which they are added; the one of _John Beaufort_, the first Duke of _Somerset_ of that Name, elected 20 _Hen._ VI. the other of _Anthony Widvile_, Earl _Rivers_, elected 5 _Edw._ IV. and besides these, till the Reign of King _Henry_ VIII. there is not another Example: But then it grew into common usage, as also the ingraving their peculiar Motto’s, or Devices upon the Plates. _The Offering of Atchievements._ § 3. A third Honour paid to the defunct Knight, is a most solemn Offering up his Atchievements at the High _Altar_; namely, the Banner of his Arms, his Sword, Helmet, and Crest, with its Mantlings; all which had been set up over his Stall at his Installation. The Ceremony of Offering these Ensigns does not appear to have been regulated at the Institution of the _Order_, but rather added as an additional Honour, by King _Henry_ V. and the manner thereof set down in the fourteenth Article of his Body of _Statutes_. This Solemnity is local to the Chappel of St. _George_, within the Castle of _Windsor_, and not to be performed till the Sovereign has notice of the _Knight-Companion’s_ Death. In 1 _Edw._ VI. at the Feast then held at _Windsor_, there arose a Question, whether the Atchievements of King _Henry_ VIII. which yet hung over the Sovereign’s Stall, should be taken down and offered at the Mass of _Requiem_ ensuing, or not? in regard his Banner, Sword, Helm, and Crest, with Mantles, had been offered up before, at his Interment within that Chappel. In conclusion of which it was determined, _That the said Atchievements shou’d not again be offered, but remain over the Sovereign’s Stall, for his Son King_ Edward VI. But when the Sovereigns of this most Noble _Order_ are not interred at _Windsor_, then their Atchievements are offered up the next ensuing Feast; as were those of Queen _Elizabeth_, which the _Blue-Book_ notes to be done at Morning Prayer. As to the time for performing this Ceremony, it was ordained to be on the Morrow after the Feast, when the Mass was Sung for the Souls of the _Knights-Companions_, _&c._ and so was duly observed till the time of the Reformation, when the Mass of _Requiem_ being abolished, it was nevertheless at the Morning Service, on the Morrow immediately after the Offertory: But after Queen _Elizabeth_ had removed the Feast of St. _George_ from _Windsor_, this Solemnity was frequently dispatched in one Day, before they went out of the _Choir_; and the ancient Rule, as to the time, being thus broke, was never after restored, but generally performed the very same Morning wherein the elect Knights were installed: And though the Day was thus changed, yet the Ceremony it self was not performed till after the Installation was finished, that Solemnity having always the Precedency, till 9 _Jac._ I. when he observing how incongruous it seemed, to instal a new Knight before his Predecessor had been fully discharged of his Stall, gave Order for Offering the Atchievements of Sir _Henry Lea_, the Lord _Scroop_, and others, before the Instalment of the elect Knights. Not long after, it was thought convenient to perform this Ceremony on the Eve of the Feast, presently after the first _Vespers_ began; and next to proceed with the Installations; whereby, as much as possible, the Stalls of the _Knights-Companions_ might be supplied, in all the rest of the Solemnities of the Feast. But if at any time, any of the new elect Knights were introduced into the _Choir_, before the Offering of the Atchievements began, they were appointed to stand there under the Stalls designed for them till that Ceremony was finished. Thus it continued from the said 9 _Jac._ I. till the 15 _Car._ II. when it was performed at the time anciently accustomed for it; the Prince of _Denmark_, and the Duke of _Monmouth_, being both installed before the first _Vespers_ began, and the Atchievements of the defunct Knights not offered till the Morrow after the Feast Day. As to the Manner and Order of this Ceremony, among other Institutions of King _Henry_ V. it is appointed, _That as often as, through the vacancy of any Stall, the Swords, Helms, with the rest of the defunct Knights, ought to be offered, the Sword of the deceased Knight shall be first offered, being carried up to the_ High Altar _by two of the_ Knights-Companions, _and afterwards the Helm, with the Crest and Mantlings, by two other_ Knights-Companions; _and this Offering is to be made for them, in the Order they were installed, not as they died_. But of the Offering of a defunct Knight’s Banner, we find no express mention till 18 _Hen._ VII. at which time the Banner of the Lord _Brook_ was offered: But afterwards the direction for Offering their Ensign and Banner was taken into King _Henry_ VIII’s Body of _Statutes_. And since the same were introduced, according to the foregoing Precedent, it was to be offered first, and so hath been generally observed. By the appointment of the _Statutes_ of _Henry_ V. the Sovereign is to nominate and assign the _Knights-Companions_, who are severally to perform this Ceremony; and so is the direction in _Henry_ VIII’s _Statutes_: But since the beginning of Queen _Elizabeth_’s Reign, the Knights have generally proceeded to this Offering, according to their Seniority; and when the Course ended, then the _Seniors_ began again. There are likewise many Examples where the Sovereign’s Lieutenant has joined in the Ceremony to assist the other Knights: Nor is a Proxy, or Deputy, to be admitted to perform any part of the Ceremony, though in the Offering of Money he ought. We shall next proceed to the Duties of the Prelate of the _Order_, the Prebends, and Officers of Arms, as their Services severally, or jointly, relate to the performance of this Ceremony. First then, the Prelate, and two Prebends, ought to proceed up to the _Altar_, immediately before _Garter_ summons down the _Knights-Companions_ to the Offering; and there stand ready to receive the Atchievements, as they are severally offered up. It is next the Duty of the _Provincial Kings_, and _Heralds_, to conduct the _Knights-Companions_, when they proceed up to the _Altar_, bearing any part of the defunct Knight’s Atchievements. The whole Ceremony is briefly thus. First _Garter_ rises from his Seat, and proceeds into the middle of the _Choir_, where, after his usual Obeysances, he summons the _Knights-Companions_ to descend, who come down and place themselves before their Stalls: Whereupon _Clarenceux_ and _Norroy_ (or in the absence of either, the _Senior Herald_, or of both, of the two eldest _Heralds_,) pass down from the Steps of the _Altar_ into the Body of the _Choir_; in the interim _Garter_ takes the _Banner_ of the eldest defunct Knight, and presents it, half rolled up, to the two _Senior Knights-Companions_; the two _Provincial Kings_ by this time approaching them, make their double Reverences, and after to the other _Knights-Companions_, and then stand a little aside; while the two _Senior_ Knights, having taken the _Banner_ between them, make their double Reverence, and pass up to the _Altar_, (preceeded by the Kings) bearing it with the lower end of the Staff foremost, and at the first _Haut-Pas_ make another double Reverence. The _Provincial Kings_ being arrived at the uppermost _Haut-Pas_, after an humble Obeysance, divide themselves to make way for the Knights to Offer, who forthwith raise the Point of the _Banner_ upwards, and after a single Reverence toward the _Altar_, present it upon their Knees, to the Prelate of the _Order_, who delivers it to two Canons, and they deposite it upon Cushions laid before the _Altar_. This done, the two _Provincial Kings_ conduct the Knights back into the _Choir_, who, with the usual Reverences, retire to their Stations, under (not to) their Stalls, and the _Provincial Kings_ to their, on either side the _Altar_. Next the two _Senior Heralds_ pass down into the _Choir_, as the _Provincial Kings_ did, whilst _Garter_, taking up the Sword, presents it to the two next _Senior_ Knights, who proceed to the _Altar_ with the two _Heralds_ before them, in the same Order as before, bearing the Sword between them, and offer the same with the Pommel or Hilt upwards, and then retire as before. In the next place, the two next _Senior Heralds_ go down as before, and the _Helm_ and _Crest_ is offered in the like manner: But the _Pursuivants_ at _Arms_ do no part of this Duty. Heretofore we find that _Garter_ has not only begun this Solemnity, by presenting the _Banner_, but has also conducted the two _Senior_ Knights to the _Altar_, as he did 5 _Eliz._ by the _Banner_ of the Lord _Grey_; and at some other times. It was likewise the usage heretofore for the Prelate to deliver the offered Atchievements, to some of the _Heralds_, to be deposited near the _Altar_. There is nothing on this farther observable, than what relates to the Atchievement it self, which, as they became by this Ceremony part of the Goods of the Chappel, and included within the Words of the _Statutes_ of the College, whereby the Sovereign granted to the Dean and Canons all Oblations, they could not be sold or alienated, and were therefore deposited by them in the _Chapter-House_: But the _Helms_ and _Swords_, because they were at first forged for the Service of War, of an extraordinary large size, have been frequently redeemed, that they might serve again to the same uses. And likewise, because it belongs to _Garter_ to provide Atchievements for new installed Knights, he usually hath compounded with the Dean and Canons for the defunct Knight’s Atchievements. _Of depositing the deceased Knights_ Mantles _in the_ Chapter-House. $ 4. In 9 _Eliz._ there passed a Decree, _That the_ Knights-Companions _should be bound by their Oaths, to take care, by their last Will, that after their Decease, all their Ornaments, which they had receiv’d, should be restored, the Robes to the College, and the Jewels to the King that gave them_. Sir _Christopher Hatton_ complied with the Decree, and sent his _Mantle_ accordingly; but that of Sir _Henry Lea_, being left to the disposal of others, and not sent to the College, happened at length to come into the Hands of Brokers, and was openly exposed to Sale in _Long-lane_, to the great dishonour of the _Order_. This Decree was in after times but slackly observed, and therefore in a _Chapter_ held at _Windsor_, 4 _Car._ I. the Knights were admonished, _That when the Sovereign should vouchsafe to bestow the_ Mantle _of the_ Order, _the Knight should take care at his Death, to have it sent to the Chappel at_ Windsor, according to the _Statutes_. But this taking little Effect, the Sovereign thought fit to restore vigorously the Law in this particular, by a Decree in _Chapter_, 13 _Car._ I. which obliged all _Knights-Companions_, receiving the Ensigns of the _Order_ from the Sovereign, to take care, according to the tenor of their Oaths, that these, together with the Book of _Statutes_, should be restored in the Hands of the Sovereign, after their Deaths; and a Command was therewithal given, _That certain_ Books, Mantles, _and_ Surcoats, _then lying at_ White-Hall, _shou’d be delivered to the_ Register _of the_ Order, _to be laid up at_ Windsor, _in honourable Memory of those to whom they belonged_. In Observation of these Decrees, where the _Habit_ and _Ensigns_ of the _Order_ were either wholly, or in part, bestowed by the Sovereign, Order was taken, at the Decease of such _Knights-Companions_, to send for them in again. As at a _Chapter_ held 15 _Car._ I. the _Garter_ and _George_ of the Lord Treasurer _Weston_ being sent back, were presented to the Sovereign; and after delivered to the _Dean_ and _Chapter_ of _Windsor_, to be preserved: And in the same _Chapter_ it was ordered, that the Earl of _Kelly_’s Robes and Ornaments of the _Order_, should be sent for by the Chancellor. These former Decrees were yet thought needful to be confirm’d by King _Charles_ II. so that in a _Chapter_ held 1669. at _White-Hall_, it was Decreed, _That the Mantle of each_ Knight-Companion, _with the Book of_ Statutes, should be sent to _Windsor_, immediately after their Deaths; _and that the Chancellor of the_ Order _should be obliged, by Letters to their Heirs and Executors, to put them in mind of sending them thither_. But it is to be understood, that where the Mantle has been provided at the Knight’s own Charge, there is no obligation for returning them. Thus I have run through all the Particulars, relating to the Institutions, Laws, and Ceremonies, of this most Noble _Order_; I shall in the last Place proceed to give a List of all those who have enjoyed this singular Mark of Honour from its first Foundation. The Motives which excited the Royal Founder to set on Foot the said _Order_, are already particularly treated of; who having established _Rules_ and _Statutes_ for the Government, and regulation thereof, he next resolved to elect, from among the Flower of his own Wars, twenty five of the most celebrated Knights, who, together with himself, should make up the Number of Twenty six; for of so many does the _Order_ by his Appointment consist: And indeed that Age plentifully furnished him with Men of the most brave and celebrated Characters, and of signal Reputation in Arms, raised by the eminent Wars of those times, and justly distinguished by their own heroick Actions. The first that he elected into this Noble _Order_, was _Edward_, his eldest Son, who already in part deserved, and afterwards justly obtained the Title of a Brave and Martial Prince, of whom our Histories speak so largely. The rest of his accomplished Collegues, were these that follow, and are thus placed in their Stalls. CAP. XXVI. _A List of the Founders, and Catalogue of their Successors, to the present time._ ================================+================================== 1 _The Sovereign | 2 Edward _Prince King_ Edward _III._ | of_ Wales. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 3 Henry, _Duke of_ Lancast. | 4 Th. Beauchamp, _E._ War. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 5 Piers Capitow de la Bouch. | 6 Ralph Stafford, _E._ Staff. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 7 W. Montacute, _E. Salisb._ | 8 Rog. Mortimer, _E._ March. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 9 _Sir_ John Lysle. | 10 _Sir_ Barthol. Burghersh. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 11 _Sir_ John Beauchamp. | 12 _Sir_ John Mohun. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 13 _Sir_ Hugh Courteney. | 14 _Sir_ Thomas Holland. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 15 _Sir_ John Grey. | 16 _Sir_ Richard Fitz Simon. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 17 _Sir_ Miles Stapleton. | 18 _Sir_ Thomas Wale. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 19 _Sir_ Hugh Wrotesley. | 20 _Sir_ Nele Loring. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 21 _Sir_ John Chandos. | 22 _Sir_ James Audeley. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 23 _Sir_ Otho Holland. | 24 _Sir_ Henry Eam. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- 25 _Sir_ Sanchet Daubrichcourt. | 26 _Sir_ Walter Paveley. --------------------------------+---------------------------------- _A Catalogue of their Successors, with the Blazoning of their Arms, corrected in above sixty Errors, in the Plates engrav’d in_ Ashmole. _Knights afterwards elected in the Reign of King_ Edward III. 27. Richard _of_ Bordeaux, _afterwards King of_ England; _of that Name the second_. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of three Points Argent on the middlemost, a Cross of St. George._ 28. Lionel _of_ Antwerp, _Earl of_ Ulster, _and Duke of_ Clarence. _Quarterly France ancient and England, on a Label of three Points Argent, as many Cantons Gules._ 29. John _of_ Gaunt, _Duke of_ Lancaster, _after created Duke of_ Acquitaine. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of three Points Ermine._ 30. Edmund _of_ Langley, _Earl of_ Cambridge, _after Duke of_ York. _Quarterly France ancient and England, on a Label of three Points Argent and nine Torteauxes._ 31. John de Montford, _Duke of_ Bretagne, _and Earl of_ Richmond. _Plain Ermine._ 32. William de Bohun, _Earl of_ Hereford. _Azure a bend Argent between two Cottises, and six Lyons rampant Or._ 33. William de Bohun, _Earl of_ Northampton. _Azure on a bend Argent, cottized between six Lyons rampant Or, three Mullets Gules._ 34. John Hastings, _Earl of_ Pembroke. _Or a manch Gules._ 35. Thomas Beauchamp, _Earl of_ Warwick. _Gules a fess between six cross Croslets Or._ 36. Richard Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel _and_ Surrey. _Gules a Lyon rampant Or._ 37. Robert Ufford, _Earl of_ Suffolk. _Sable a Cross ingrailed Or._ 38. Hugh Stafford, _Earl of_ Stafford. _Or a chevron Gules._ 39. Ingelram de Coucy, _Earl of_ Bedford. _Barry of six Vair and Gules._ 40. Guiscard d’Angoulesme, _Earl of_ Huntingdon. _Or billetty a Lyon rampant Azure._ 41. Edward Spencer, _Lord_ Spencer. _Quarterly Argent and Gules, in the second and third a fret Or, over all a bend Sable._ 42. William Latimer, _Lord_ Latimer. _Gules a Cross patonce Or._ 43. Reynold Cobham, _Lord_ Cobham _of_ Sterborough. _Gules on a Chevron Or three Estoils Sable._ 44. John Nevil, _Lord_ Nevil _of_ Raby. _Gules a Saltire Argent._ 45. Ralph Basset, _Lord_ Basset _of_ Drayton. _Or three Piles Gules a Canton Ermin._ 46. _Sir_ Walter Manny Banneret. _Or three Chevrons Sable_, to which King _Edward_ III. added an augmentation of a _Lyon Passant gardant Or, placed on the uppermost Chevron_. 47. _Sir_ William Fitz Warin, _Kt._ _Quarterly per fess indented Ermine and Gules._ 48. _Sir_ Thomas Ufford, _Kt._ _Sable a Cross ingrailed Or with his difference._ 49. _Sir_ Thomas Felton, _Kt._ _Gules two Lyons passant in pale Ermine crowned Or._ 50. _Sir_ Francis Van Hale, _Kt._ _Gules within a bordure cousu Azure enurny verdoy of Lyons rampant and Flower Deluces, a Wyvern or bifooted Dragon rising and crowned all Or, charged on the breast with an inescochion, of the first therein a double headed Eagle displaid Gold._ 51. _Sir_ Fulk Fitz Warrin, _Kt._ _Quarterly per fess indented Argent and Gules._ 52. _Sir_ Allan Boxhull, _Kt._ _Or a Lyon rampant queve fourche Azure frettee Argent._ 53. _Sir_ Richard Pembruge, _Kt._ _Barry of eight Or and Azure._ 54. Sir Thomas Wreigt, _Kt._ _Gules on a Cross patonce Or, five mullets of the Field._ 55. _Sir_ Thomas Banester, _Kt._ _Argent a Cross patonce Sable._ 56. _Sir_ Richard de la Vache, _Kt._ _Gules three Lyons rampant Argent crowned Or._ 57. _Sir_ Guy de Bryan, _Kt._ _Or three Piles Azure._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Richard _II._ 58. Thomas _of_ Woodstock, _Earl of_ Buckingham, _after Duke of_ Gloucester. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a bordure Argent._ 59. Henry _of_ Lancaster, (_or_ Bolinbroke,) _Earl of_ Darby, _afterwards King of_ England; _of that Name the fourth._ _Comme son Pere_, No. 29. 60. William, _Duke of_ Gelderland. _Parti per pale Or and Azure, two Lyons rampant combatant and counter-changed._ 61. William _of_ Bavaria, _Earl of_ Ostrevant, _after Earl of_ Holland, Henault, _and_ Zeland. _Quarterly the first and fourth Or, a Lyon rampant Sable, the second and third Or, a Lyon rampant Gules_, i. e. Flanders _and_ Hainault. 62. Thomas Holland, _Earl of_ Kent, _after Duke of_ Surry. _England a border Argent_, to which the King in Augmentation gave him King _Edward_ the Confessor’s, _viz. Azure a Cross patonce between five martlets Or_, to be impaled before his own aforesaid, assumed from his Grandmother of the House of _Plantagenet Woodstock_. _Vide_ among the Founders. 63. John Holland, _Earl of_ Huntingdon, _after Duke of_ Exeter. _England a border of France_, as descended maternally from _Plantagenet Woodstock_. 64. Thomas Mowbray, _Earl of_ Nottingham, _after Duke of_ Norfolk. _England a Label of five Points Argent_, his maternal Grandmother’s Arms _Plantagenet_ of _Brotherton_, his own Arms was _Gules a Lyon rampant Argent_. 65. Edward, _Earl of_ Rutland, _after Duke of_ Albemarle, _Comme son Pere_, No. 30. 66. Michael de la Pole, _Earl of_ Suffolk. _Azure a Fess between three Leopards Faces Or._ 67. William Scroop, _Lord_ Scroop, _after Earl of_ Wiltshire, _and Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Azure a bend Or, a Label of three Points Argent with difference_, being of the _Masham_ Line. 68. William Beauchamp, _Lord_ Bergavenny. _Comme son Pere_, No. 35. _with a Crescent difference_. 69. John Beaumont, _Lord_ Beaumont. _France a Lyon rampant Or._ 70. William Willoughby, _Lord_ Willoughby. _Quarterly Ufford and Beke_, viz. _Sable a Cross ingrailed Or, and Gules a Cross moline Argent_, his Grandmother _Ufford_’s Arms, his own proper Coat being _Or fretty Azure_. 71. Richard Grey, _Lord_ Grey. _Barry of six Argent and Azure, a Label of five Points Gules._ 72. _Sir_ Nicholas Sarnesfield, _Kt._ _Azure an Eagle displaid Or, crowned Argent, potius Argent crowned Or._ 73. _Sir_ Philip de la Vache, _Kt._ _Comme_, No. 56. 74. _Sir_ Robert Knolls, _Kt._ _Gules on a Chevron Argent, three Roses of the first._ 75. _Sir_ John Sulby, _Kt._ _Ermine four barrs Gules._ 76. _Sir_ Lewis Clifford, _Kt._ _Checquy Or and Azure a fess Gules, potius a bend Gules._ 77. _Sir_ Simon Burley, _Kt._ _Or three barrs Sable in chief, two Pallets of the second, in pretence Hussey_, viz. _Gules with three bars Ermine._ 78. _Sir_ John d’Evereux, _Kt._ _Gules a fess Argent in chief, three Plates._ 79. _Sir_ Richard Burley, _Kt._ _Comme_, No. 77. 80. _Sir_ Bryan Stapleton, _Kt._ _Argent a Lyon rampant Sable, on his Shoulder an annulet diff._ 81. _Sir_ Peter Courtney, _Kt._ _Or three Torteauxes, on a Label of three Points Azure, nine Plates._ 82. _Sir_ John Burley, _Kt._ _Comme_, No. 79. 83. _Sir_ John Bourchier, _Kt._ _Argent a Cross ingrailed Gules, between four water budgets Sable._ 84. _Sir_ Thomas Granston, _Kt._ _Paly of six Argent and Azure, on a bend Gules, three escallops Or._ 85. _Sir_ Robert Dunstavil, _Kt._ _Argent a fret Gules and Border ingrailed Sable, over all on a Canton, of the second a Lyon passant Or._ 86. _Sir_ Robert de Namur, _Kt._ _Or a Lyon rampant Sable, suppressed by a Batime Gules._ 87. _Sir_ Sandich de Frane, _Kt._ alias vocat Sanchet la Towre. _Or a Lyon rampant quevee fourchee Gules._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Henry IV. 88. Henry, _Prince of_ Wales, _after King of_ England, _of that Name the fifth_. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of three Points Argent._ 89. Thomas _of_ Lancaster, _Earl of_ Albemarle, _and Duke of_ Clarence, _Brother to Prince_ Henry. _Quarterly France ancient and England, on a Label Argent, three cantons Gules at the Label Ermine_ as his Grandfather, No. 29. but charged with _Cantons_. 90. John, _Earl of_ Kendal, _and Duke of_ Bedford, _after Regent of_ France, _another Brother to Prince_ Henry. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a Label of five Points per pale Ermine, and Azure semi de liz Or._ 91. Humphry, _Earl of_ Pembrook, _and after Duke of_ Exeter. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a border Argent._ 92. Thomas Beaufort, _Earl of_ Dorset, _and after Duke of_ Exeter. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a border gobone Ermine and Azure, in every piece of the second a Flower Deluce Or._ --------------------------------------------------------- _N. B. Sir_ Thomas Percy, _Knight of the Garter, living_ 7 Rich. II. _is mentioned by_ Ashmole, p. 213, _tho’ omitted in his and other Catalogues_. _Or a Lyon rampant Azure._ 93. Robert, _Count Palatine_, _Duke of_ Bavaria, _after Emperor of_ Germany. _Quarterly Sable, a Lyon rampant crowned Or_, for the Palatinate, _and Paly bendy Argent and Azure_, Bavaria. 94. John Beaufort, _Earl of_ Somerset, _and Marquiss of_ Dorset. _Quarterly France ancient and England, a bord. gobone Argent and Azure._ 95. Thomas Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel. _Comme son Pere_, No. 36. 96. Edmund Stafford, _Earl of_ Stafford. _Comme son Pere_, No. 38. 97. Edmund Holland, _Earl of_ Kent. _England a border Argent._ 98. Ralph Nevil, _Earl of_ Westmorland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 44. 99. Gilbert Roos, _Lord_ Roos. _Gules three water budgets Argent._ 100. Gilbert Talbot, _Lord_ Talbot. _Gules a Lyon rampant within a border ingrailed Or._ 101. John Lovell, _Lord_ Lovell. _Barry nebulee of six Or and Gules._ 102. Hugh Burnell, _Lord_ Burnell. _Argent a Lyon rampant Sable, crowned Or, a border Azure._ 103. Thomas Morley, _Lord_ Morley. _Argent a Lyon rampant Sable crowned Or._ 104. Edward Charleton, _Lord_ Powis. _Or a Lyon rampant Gules._ 105. _Sir_ John Cornwall, _Kt._ _after Lord_ Fanhope. _Ermine a Lyon rampant Gules crowned Or, a bordet ingrailed Sable besanty._ 106. _Sir_ William Arundel, _Kt._ _of the House of_ Fitz Alan. _Gules a Lyon rampant Or, a crescent difference._ 107. _Sir_ John Stanley, _Kt._ _Quarterly Argent and Or in the first, on a bend Azure, three Stags Heads Silver, in the second a chief indented as the third, charged with three Plates_, i. e. Stanley _and_ Latham. 108. _Sir_ Robert de Umfrevile, _Kt._ _Gules Semi de cross Croslets a cinque foil Or, over all a bend ingrailed Argent._ 109. _Sir_ Thomas Rampston, _Kt._ _Argent a Chevron, and in the dexter chief Point a cinquefoile Sable._ 111. _Sir_ Thomas Erpingham, _Kt._ _Vert an inescocheon within eight Marlets, placed in Orle Argent._ Hitherto the Knights of this Noble Order are ranked, as placed in divers other Catalogues, and according to their greatest Dignities, because the certain Years of their Elections cannot be found; only we have here removed Sir _John Sulbie_, and Sir _Sanchet de Trane_, from the Reign of King _Henry_ IV. in which they are written in those old Catalogues, to the Reign of King _Richard_ II. for it appears in _Ashmole_, Page 213. that they were Knights of the _Garter_, 7 _Rich._ II. and we have a little varied the Places of the Knights in that Reign following: The precedence in the Roll of Accounts of _Alan de Stoke_ that Year, who reciting twenty three of these _Knights-Companions_, gives therein the preference to some of them after this manner; Sir _Guy Bryan_, Sir _William Beauchamp_, Sir _Thomas Percy_, Sir _Nele Loring_, Sir _John Sulby_, Sir _Lodowick Clifford_, Sir _Simon Burley_, Sir _Richard Burley_, Sir _Bryan Stapleton_, and Sir _Soldan de la Trane_. These that follow are Marshalled in an exact Series of their Elections. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Henry _V._ 111. _Sir_ John Dabrichcourt, _Kt._ _Ermine three barrs humet Gules._ 112. Richard Vere, _Earl of_ Oxford. _Quarterly Gules and Or, in the first Quarter a Mullet Argent._ 113. Thomas Camois, _Lord_ Camois. _Or on a chief Gules, three Plates._ 114. _Sir_ Simon Felbryge, _Kt._ _Or a Lyon rampant, rather saliant Gules._ 115. _Sir_ William Harington, _Kt._ _Sable, a fret Argent, a Label of three Points, Gules._ 116. John Holland, _Earl of_ Huntingdon. _Comme son Pere_, No. 63. 117. Sigisimund, _Emperor of_ Germany. _Or an Eagle double headed displaid Sable, on the Breast, Hungary and Bohemia, in pretence Brandenburgh._ 118. Dux Hollandiæ _Lib. Nig. Fol._ 27. 119. .... _Duke of_ Briga. _Or an Eagle displaid Sable, escharfoned cross the breast Argent._ 120. _Sir_ John Blount, _Kt._ _Quarterly Sanchet of Spain_, his Mother’s Arms, _viz. Argent a Castle Azure and Blont, viz. barry nebulee of six Or and Sable._ 121. _Sir_ John Robessart, _Kt._ _Vert a Lyon rampant Or, vulned on the Shoulders proper._ 122. _Sir_ William Phelip, _afterwards Lord_ Bardolph. _Quarterly Gules and Argent, in the first Quarter an Eagle displaid Or_, _Guillim_ gives him the Lord _Bardolph_’s Arms, whose Heir he Married, _Azure three Cinquefoils Or_. 123. John, _King of_ Portugal. _Over Or, debrasing a Cross d’Avis Or, of Calatrava, Portugal, viz. Argent five Escochions in cross, each charged with five Plates saltirewise, a bordure of Castile, viz. Gules, therein Castles Or._ 124. Eric, _King of_ Denmark. _Or semi de Coeur or Hearts proper, three Lyons passant gardant in pale Azure, crowned Or._ 125. Richard Beauchamp, _Earl of_ Warwick, _after Lieutenant General, and Governor in_ France _and_ Normandy. _Comme son Pere_, No. 35. 126. Thomas Montacute, _Earl of_ Salisbury. _Argent three losenges in fess Gules._ 127. Robert Willoughby, _Lord_ Willoughby. _Comme son Pere_, No. 70. _viz. Ufford and Beke_. 128. Henry Fitz Hugh, _Lord_ Fitz Hugh. _Azure three Chevrons fretted in base, and a cheif Or._ 129. _Sir_ John Grey, _Kt._ _Earl of_ Tankervile. _Gules a Lyon rampant and border, ingrailed Argent._ 130. Hugh Stafford, _Lord_ Bourchier. _Quarterly Or, a Chevron Gules, a mullet diff. for Stafford and Argent, a Cross ingrailed Gules between four water budgets Sable for Bourchier._ 131. John Moubray, _Earl_ Marshal. _Comme son Pere_, _Plantagenet_, _Brotherton_, No. 64. _making only the label to consist of three Points_. 132. William de la Pole, _Earl of_ Suffolk, _after Marquiss and Duke of_ Suffolk. _As his Grandfather_, No. 66. 133. John Clifford, _Lord_ Clifford. _Checquy Or and Azure, a fess Gules._ 134. _Sir_ Lewis Robessart, _Kt._ _afterwards Lord_ Bourchier. _Comme son Frere_, No. 12. 135. _The_ Heer, _or Sir_ Henry Van Clux, _a_ German _Lord_, _Captain of_ Crewly _in_ Normandy, 7 _Hen._ V. _Quarterly per fess embatteled Gules and Argent, in the second and third a branch of a Tree in bend, with four folages bend, couped at both ends, sable rather Vert._ 136. _Sir_ Walter Hungerford, _after Lord_ Hungerford, _and Lord_ Treasurer _of_ England. _Sable two bars Argent in chief, three Plates._ 137. Philip le Bon, _Duke of_ Burgundy. _France a bordure Gobone, Argent and Gules being Burgundy Modern, aliter Quarterly, the first Austria, viz. Gules a fess Argent; the second Burgundy, Modemas aforesaid; the third, Bendy Or and Azure Burgundy ancient; the fourth, Brabant Sable, a Lyon rampant Or, over all Flanders, Or a Lyon rampant Sable._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Henry VI. 138. John Talbot, _Lord_ Talbot, _after Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Frere_, No. 100. 139. Thomas Scales, _Lord_ Scales. _Gules six escallops, three hundred and twenty one Argent._ 140. _Sir_ John Falstoff, _Kt._ _Quarterly Or and Azure, on a bend Gules, three escallops Argent._ 141. Peter, _Duke of_ Conimbero, _third Son of_ John _I. King of_ Portugal. _Comme son Pere_, No. 123. _but without the Calatrava Cross of Flower Deluces, viz. Portugal a border of Castile_. 142. Humphry Stafford, _Earl of_ Stafford, _after Duke of Bucks_. _Comme son Pere_, No. 96. 143. _Sir_ John Ratcliff, _Kt._ _Argent a bend ingrailed Sable._ 144. John Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel, _and Lord_ Maltravers. _Comme_, No. 106, _and_ 95, _and_ 36. 145. Richard, _Duke of_ York, _the King’s Lieutenant in_ France _and_ Normandy. _Quarterly France modern and England, on a label of three Points Argent nine torteauxes._ 146. Edward, _King of_ Portugal. _Comme_, No. 123. 147. Edmund Beaufort, _Earl of_ Moriton, _after Earl of_ Dorset, _and Duke of_ Somerset. _Quarterly France modern and England, a border gobone Ermine and Azure._ 148. _Sir_ John Grey, _Kt._ _Barry of six Argent and Azure in chief, three torteauxes over all, a label of three Points Argent for his difference, being of the Ruthyn Line._ 149. Richard Nevil, _Earl of_ Salisbury, _after Lord Chancellor of_ England. _Quarterly first and fourth_, his Wives Arms, _Argent three losenges enjoyn’d in fess, viz. Montague, Gules quartering Monthermer Or, an Eagle displaid Vert, second and third, Gules a Saltire Argent, Comme son Pere_, No. 98. _with a label of three Points gobone Argent and Azure difference therein_. 150. William Nevil, _Lord_ Falconbergh, _after Earl of_ Kent. _Quarterly first and fourth_, his Wives Arms, _Argent a Lyon rampant Azure Falconbergh, second and third, Comme son Pere_, No. 98. _viz. Gules a saltire Argent, a mullet Sable difference_. 151. Albert, _Duke of_ Austria, _afterwards Emperor_. _Or on the breast of an imperial Eagle, i. e. double-headed and displaid Sable, an Escochion of Austria, viz. Gules a fess Argent._ 152. John Beaufort, _Earl of_ Somerset, _afterwards Duke of_ Somerset, _and Earl of_ Kendal. _Quarterly France modern and England, a border gobone Argent and Azure._ 153. Ralph Butler, _Lord_ Sudley, after _Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Gules a fess checquy Argent and Sable, between six cross patees fitchee of the second._ 154. Henry, _Duke of_ Visco, _fourth Son of_ John _I. King of_ Portugal, _after King of_ Portugal. _Comme son Frere_, No. 141. 155. John Beaumont, _Viscount_ Beaumont. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 69. 156. Gaston de Foix, _Earl of_ Longueville _and_ Benanges, Captain de Buch. _Quarterly first and fourth Or, three Pales Gules_, the Arms of the old Counts _de Foix, second and third Argent, two Cows passant, Gules armed and ingrailed, and collered Or, Bells hanging at their Necks, Azure for Bearne, vel vice versa, both the maternal Coat of the Gaston_. Over the whole Atchievement, _a label of three Points terminating in Crosses Sable, on each of which charged with five escallops Argent_, in allusion to the Arms of _Greilly_, the original House of this _Gaston_. 157. John de Foix, _Earl_ of Kendal. _Comme son Pere_, No. 156. 158. John Beauchamp, _Lord_ Beauchamp _of_ Powick, _and after Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Gules, a fess between six martlets Or._ 159. Alphonsus, _King of_ Portugal. _Comme_, No. 123. 160. Albro Vasques d’Almada, _Earl of_ Averence _in_ Normandy. _Or on a bend Vert between two Eagles, displaid Gules, as many cross patonces Argent pierced._ 161. Thomas Hoo, _Lord_ Hoo. _Quarterly Sable and Argent._ 162. _Sir_ Francis Surien, _Kt._ _Or three pales Gules, on a chief Sable, three escallops Argent._ 163. Alphonsus, _King of_ Aragon. _Aragon, viz. Or four pales Gules._ 164. Casimire _IV._ _King of_ Poland. _Quarterly first and fourth_, the Dutchy of _Lithuania, viz. Gules a Chevalier armed at all Points a Cap-a-pee, brandishing his Sword aloft, Argent garnished Or, Mounted on a barded Courser, furnished throughout of the second, and holding a Shield in his left Hand, Azure charged with a Cross double crossed as the second; second and third Gules, an Eagle displaid Argent, rather vice versa_, the last being _Poland_. 165. William, _Duke of_ Brunswick. _Gules two Lyons passant gardant in pale Or._ 166. Richard Widvile, _Lord_ Rivers, _afterwards created Earl_ Rivers. _Argent a fess and canton Gules._ Philipot Vil. Cant. says he bore Rivers _in pretence_. _Gules a Gryphon rampant Or._ 167. John Mowbray, _Duke of_ Norfolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 131. 168. Henry Bourchier, _Viscount_ Bourchier, _after Lord Treasurer of_ England, _and Earl of_ Essex. _Bourchier Comme_, No. 83. _quartering Lovain, viz. Gules a fess between fifteen billets Or_. 169. _Sir_ Philip Wentworth, _Kt._ _Sable a Chevron between three leopards faces Or._ 170. _Sir_ Edward Hall, _Kt._ _Argent three cross Croslets fitchee Azure in bend, between two cotises Gules._ 171. Frederick _III. Emperor of_ Germany. _Comme son Frere_, No. 151. 172. John Talbot, _Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 138. 173. Lionell Wells, _Lord_ Wells. _Or a Lyon rampant quevee fourchee Sable._ 174. Thomas Stanley, _Lord_ Stanley. _Quarterly first and fourth Or on a chief indented Azure_, three Plates for _Latham_, his great Grandmother’s Arms; _second and third Stanley, viz. Argent on a bend Azure, three Staggs heads caboshed Or_. 175. Edward, _Prince of_ Wales. The national Arms, _viz. Quarterly France modern and England, a label of three Points Argent_. 176. Jasper, _Earl of_ Pembroke, after _Duke of_ Bedford. _Quarterly France modern and England, a border Azure, semi de Flower de Luce Or._ 177. James Butler, _Earl of_ Wiltshire. _Or a chief indented Azure._ 178. John Sutton, _Lord_ Dudley. _Or a Lyon rampant quevee fourchee Vert._ 179. John Bourchier, _Lord_ Berners. _Argent a Cross ingrailed Gules between four Water-budgets Sable, on a label of three Points, of the second nine Lyons of England._ 180. Richard Nevil, _Earl of_ Warwick. _Quarterly of four; first_, his Wives Arms, _Beauchamp_, Earl of _Warwick_, _viz. Gules a fess between six Croslets Or impaling_ the old Earls of _Warwick_ _checquy. Or and Azure a Chevron Ermine; second_, his Mother’s Arms, _viz. Montague, Argent three losenges in fess impaling Monthermer, Or an Eagle displaid Vert; third, Spenser, viz. quarterly Argent and Gules a bend Sable, in the second and third a fret Or; fourth, Clare, impaling Or, three Chevrons Gules impaling Nevil_, his paternal Coat, _viz. Gules a saltire Argent, differenced with a label gobonated Argent and Azure_. 181. William Bonvill, _Lord_ Bonvill. _Sable six mullets, 3 2 1 Argent pierced Gules._ 182. John Wenlock, _Lord_ Wenlock. _Argent a Chevron Sable between three Negroes heads brased proper._ 183. _Sir_ Thomas Kyriell, _Kt._ _Or two Chevrons Gules on a Canton, of the last a Lyon of England._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Edward IV. 184. George, _Duke of_ Clarence. _Quarterly France and England, a label of three Points Argent, on each a canton Gules._ 185. _Sir_ William Chamberlayn, _Kt._ _Gules a Chevron between three escallops, Or a label extended of three Points Argent._ 186. John Tiptoft, _Earl of_ Worcester, _after High Constable of_ England. _Argent a saltire ingrailed Gules._ 187. John Nevil, _Lord_ Montague, _after Earl of_ Northumberland, _and Marquiss of_ Montague. _Comme son Pere_, No. 149. _a crescent difference in pretence quarterly; first, Argent on a Canton Gules a rose Or for Bradeston, two Gules a Cross ingrailed Argent, for Ingolsthorp_, [Wife of this Lord _Montague_] _third, Delapole, viz. Azure a fess between three leopards faces Or; fourthly and lastly, Brough Argent on a fess dancet Sable three besants_. 188. William Herbert, _Lord_ Herbert, _after Earl of_ Pembroke. _Parti per pale, Azure and Gules three lyons rampant Argent._ 189. William Hastings, _Lord_ Hastings. _Argent a Maunch Sable._ 190. John Scrope, _Lord_ Scrope _of_ Bolton. _Azure a bend Or._ 191. _Sir_ John Astley, _Kt._ _Quarterly Azure a cinquefoil Ermine for Astley, and Or two barrs Gules for Harcourt, over both a label extended of three Points Ermine._ 192. Ferdinand, _King of_ Naples, _Son of_ Alphonsus, _King of Aragon_. _Aragon, viz. Or four pales Gules, a baston sinister Argent._ 193. Francis Sfortia, _Duke of_ Milan. _Milan, viz. a Guivre or Snake wreathed and erected in pale Azure vorant, an Infant issuant proper._ 194. James, _Earl of_ Douglas. _Argent an heart Gules regally crowned proper as the augmentation, on a chief Azure, three mullets Argent._ 195. Galiard de Duras, _Lord of_ Duras. _Quarterly, Gules a lyon rampant Argent, and Argent a bend Azure_, both by the Name of _Duras_. 196. _Sir_ Robert Harcourt, _Kt._ _Gules two barrs Or._ 197. Anthony Widvile, _Lord_ Scales _and_ Nucells, _afterwards Earl_ Rivers. _Comme son Pere_, No. 166. there should be the due difference of a _label_. 198. Richard, _Duke of_ Gloucester, after _King of_ England, _of that Name the third_. _Quarterly France and England, a label of three Points Ermine._ 199. ...... _Lord_ Mountgryson _in_ Apulia. .......... 200. John Moubray, _Duke of_ Norfolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 167. _viz._ Plantagenet Brotherton. 201. John de la Pole, _Duke of_ Suffolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 132. 202. William Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel. _Comme son Frere_, No. 144. 203. John Stafford, _Earl of_ Wiltshire. His Grandmothers Arms _Plantagenet Woodstock, viz. Quarterly, France modern and England, a border Argent and Crescent difference; aliter Quarterly, first, Plantagenet Woodstock, ut ante; second, Azure a bend Argent cotised between six lyons rampant Or, for Bohun_, Earl of _Hereford; third_, the said last Coat _with three mullets Gules on the bend_ for _Bohun_, Earl of _Northampton; fourth_, his own paternal Arms, _viz. Or a Chevron Gules_, in the Centre of the whole, _a Crescent difference_. 204. John Howard, _Lord_ Howard, _after Duke of_ Norfolk. _Quarterly first and fourth, Plantagenet Brotherton pro Mowbray, viz. England a label of three Points Argent; second and third, Howard, Gules a bend between six cross Croslets fitchee Argent._ 205. Walter Devereux, _Lord_ Ferrers _of_ Chartley. _Argent a fess Gules in chief three torteauxes._ 206. Walter Blount, _Lord_ Montjoy. _Quarterly; first Argent two Wolves passant in pale Sable, a border Gules of Saltires Argent for ayela; second, Azure a Castle Or, sanchet de ayela_, his Grandmother’s Arms, a _Spanish_ Lady; _third, barry nebulee of six Or and Sable_, his own paternal Arms; _and fourth, Vair and Beauchamp_ of _Hatch_, a maternal Ancestor. 207. Charles, _Duke of_ Burgundy. _Burgundy modern, viz. France a border gobonated Argent and Gules._ 208. Henry Stafford, _Duke of_ Buckingham. _Plantagenet Woodstock_, his great Grandmother’s Arms, _viz. Quarterly France modern and England a border Argent_, his own Coat was, _Or a Chevron Gules._ 209. Thomas Fitz Alan, _Lord_ Maltravers, _afterwards Earl of_ Arundel. _Quarterly Fitz Alan, Comme son Pere_, No. 202. _and Maltravers, viz. Sable a fret Or over the whole Atchievement, a label extended of three Points Argent for difference._ 210. _Sir_ William Parr, _Knight of_ Kendal. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Ross of Kendal, viz. Or three Water-budgets Sable; second and third, Argent two barrs Azure, a border ingrailed Sable Parr._ 211. Frederick, _Duke of_ Urbin. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Or an Eagle displaid Sable; second and third, Or bends couped Azure, between the two uppermost an Eagle displaid Sable, the said Quarterings separated by a Pale Gules, charged with the Papal Infula or tripple Crowned Mytre Or in chief, and the Ecclesiastical Keys, in Saltire the dexter Gold, the Sinister Argent in base tyed Azure_, for his Office of Gonfalonier under the Pope, tho’ properly this Mytre is a Gonfannon pavilionated. 212. Henry Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Quarterly Percy, Lovain and Lucy, viz. Or a lyon rampant Azure and Gules, three lucies hauriant Argent._ 213. Edward, _Prince of_ Wales. _Quarterly France and England, a label of three Points Silver._ 214. Richard, _Duke of_ York, _second Son to King_ Edward. _Quarterly France and England, a label of three Points Argent, on the first one Canton Gules._ 215. Thomas Grey, _Marquiss of_ Dorset, _and Earl of_ Huntingdon. _Barry of six Argent and Azure, in chief three torteauxes, a label extended of three Points Ermine._ 216. _Sir_ Thomas Montgomery, _Kt._ _Gules a Chevron Ermine between three Flower Deluces Or._ 217. Ferdinand, _King of_ Castile _and_ Leon. _Quarterly Castile and Leon, viz. Gules a Castle Or and Argent, and lyon rampant Gules crowned Or._ 218. Hercules d’Esti, _Duke of_ Ferrara. _Quarterly; first, Or an Eagle displaid Sable, bequd. membred and couroned Gules, the Empire; second, for France a bordure parte per indenture throughout Gules and Or; for Ferrara, the said Quarterings separated by a Pale Gules, charged with the papal Keys in Saltire, the dexter being Or, the sinister Argent as Gonfalonier, over all pretence Azure an Eagle displaid Argent for Esti._ Mr. _Ashmole_ afterwards corrected it as now in his Library. _Palewise of three pieces, first, partie per fess in the chief Or an Eagle displaid Sable, membred langued and Crown’d Gules, and in base Azure three Flower Deluces within a bordure indented Or and Gules; secondly, Gules, two Gules in Saltire, the one Or, the other Argent, charged in fess with an Escutcheon of pretence Azure supporting an Eagle; of the third membred langued and Crown’d, of the second, over all in chief a papal Crown Or, garnished with sundry Gemms Azure and Parts; thirdly, the third as the first, counter plac’d._ 219. John, _King of_ Portugal, _Son to_ Alphonsus _V._ _Comme son Pere_, No. 159. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Richard III. 220. _Sir_ John Conyers, _Kt._ _Azure a manch Or._ 221. Thomas Howard, _Earl of_ Surrey, _after Lord Treasurer of_ England, _and Duke of_ Norfolk. _Quarterly, first and fourth Gules a bend betwixt six cross Croslets fitchee Argent for Howard; second and third, England a label of three Points Argent, for Plantagenet, Brotherton and Mowbray; over the whole a label extended of three Points Argent._ 222. Francis Lovell, _Viscount_ Lovell. _Comme_, No: 102. 223. _Sir_ Richard Ratclift, _Kt._ _Argent a bend ingrailed Sable._ 224. _Sir_ Thomas Burgh, _Kt. after Lord_ Burgh. _Azure three Flower Deluces Ermine._ 225. Thomas Stanley, _Lord_ Stanley, _after Earl of_ Darby. _Argent on a bend Azure, three Stags Heads caboshed Or, a crescent diff._ 226. Sir Richard Tunstall, _Kt._ _Sable three combs Argent._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Henry VII. 227. John Vere, _Earl of_ Oxford. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 112. 228. _Sir_ Giles d’Aubeny, _after Lord_ d’Aubeny. _Gules four fusils in fess Argent._ 229. Thomas Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel. _This is the same Person_, No. 209. _called_ Thomas _Lord_ Maltravers, _who succeeded his Father_ William Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel; _therefore one of them should be out, for other Catalogues have him not temp._ Hen. VII. 230. George Talbot, _Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 171. 231. John Wells, _Viscount_ Wells. _Comme son Pere_, No. 173. 232. George Stanley, _Lord_ Strange. _Comme son Pere_, No. 225. _in pretence_ his Wives Arms, _viz. Strange of knockin, Gules two lyons passant in Pale Argent quartering Mohun, Or a Cross ingrailed Sable_. 233. _Sir_ Edward Wydevile, _Knight Banneret_. _Comme_, No. 197. _with due difference_. 234. John Dynham, _Lord_ Dynham, _Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Gules four fusils in fess Ermine._ 235. Maximilian, _King of the_ Romans, _after Emperor of_ Germany. _Or on the breast of a single headed Eagle displaid Sable, an Escochion Quarterly of four first, Barry of eight Argent and Gules for Hungary; second, Gules a fess Argent for Austria; third, Gules a lyon rampant with two Tails, armed langued and crowned Or for Bohemia; fourth, bendy Or and Azure, a bordure Gules for Burgundy ancient._ 236. _Sir_ John Savage, _Kt._ _Quarterly, first and fourth, Argent a pale of Losenges Sable, Daniel pro Savage; second, Or on a fess Azure, three garbs of the first Vernon; third and last, Gules a Chevron between three martlets Argent_, the ancient Arms of _Savage_, over the whole Atchievement _a label extended of three Points Gules_. 237. _Sir_ William Stanley, _Kt._ _Lord_ Chamberlain. _Comme son Frere_, No. 225. _a crescent on a Crescent difference_. 238. _Sir_ John Cheney, _Knight Banneret_. _Azure six Lyons rampant Argent and Canton Ermine, Shirland_’s Arms his maternal Ancestor. 239. Alphonsus, _Duke of_ Calabria _and_ Naples, _King of_ Sicily _and_ Jerusalem. _Quarterly, the first Arragon, viz. Or four pales Gules, the second Calabria_, viz. _Argent a Cross potent Sable._ 240. Arthur, _Prince of_ Wales. _Quarterly France and England a label Argent._ 241. Thomas Grey, _Marquiss of_ Dorset. _Comme son Pere_, No. 215. 242. Henry Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 212. 243. Henry Bourchier, _Earl of_ Essex. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 168, _vel_ 83. 244. _Sir_ Charles Somerset, _Knight Banneret, after Earl of_ Worcester, _and Lord_ Herbert. _Quarterly France modern and England, a border Gobone Argent and Azure, over all a baston sinister Argent impaling_ his Wife _Herbert, viz. per pale Azure and Gules three Lyons rampant Argent_. 245. Robert Willoughby, _Lord_ Brook. _Quarterly Ufford and Beke, viz. Sable a Cross ingrailed Or, and Gules a cross moline Argent_, his maternal Ancestors; but the proper Arms of his Family, _Or fretty Azure_. 246. _Sir_ Edward Poynings, _Kt._ _Barry of six Or and Vert, a bend Gules._ 247. _Sir_ Gilbert Talbot, _Knight Banneret of_ Grafton. _Comme son Pere_, No. 172. _a Crescent difference_. 248. _Sir_ Richard Poole. _Parti per pale Or and Sable, a Saltire ingrailed counter-changed._ 249. Edward Stafford, _Duke of_ Buckingham. _Quarterly of four, first, Comme son Pere_, No. 208. i. e. _Plantagenet Woodstock; second, Azure a bend Argent cotised between six Lyons rampant Or, Bohun_ Earl of _Hereford; third, Or a Chevron Gules Stafford; fourth, Azure on a bend Argent cotised between six Lyons rampant Or, three mullets Gules, Bohun_ Earl of _Northampton_. 250. Henry, _Duke of_ York, _after King of_ England, _of that Name the eighth_. _Quarterly France and England, a label of three Points Ermine._ 251. Edward Courtney, _Earl of_ Devonshire. _Or three Torteauxes._ 252. _Sir_ Richard Guilford, _Knight Banneret_. _Or a Saltire between four martlets Sable._ 253. Edmund de la Pole, _Earl of_ Suffolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 201. 254. _Sir_ Thomas Lovell, _Knight Banneret_. _Argent on a Chevron Azure between three Squirrels, sercint Gules, an annulet difference._ 255. _Sir_ Reginald Bray, _Knight Banneret_. _Argent a Chevron between three Eagles Legs, erased a la quise Sable._ 256. John, _King of_ Denmark. _Denmark Comme_, No. 124. 257. Guido Ubaldo, _Duke of_ Urbin. _Comme_, No. 211. 258. Gerald Fitz Gerald, _Earl of_ Kildare. _Argent a Saltire Gules._ 259. Henry Stafford, _Lord_ Stafford, _after Earl of_ Wiltshire. _Plantagenet Woodstock, a crescent difference, Comme son Frere_, No. 249. 260. Richard Grey, _Earl of_ Kent. _Barry of six Argent and Azure, in chief three Torteauxes._ 261. _Sir_ Rys ap Thomas, _Knight Banneret_. _Argent a Chevron Sable between three cornish Choughs proper._ 262. Philip, _King of_ Castile. _Quarterly Castile and Leon, Comme_, No. 217. 263. _Sir_ Thomas Brandon, _Knight Banneret_. _Barry of ten Argent and Gules, over all a Lyon rampant Or Crowned per pale; of the second and last, a mullet difference._ 264. Charles, _Archduke of_ Austria, _Prince of_ Spain, _after Emperor of_ Germany. _Quarterly Castile and Leon, Comme_, No. 217. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Henry VIII. 265. Thomas Darcy, _Lord_ Darcy. _Azure semi of cross Croslets, three cinquefoiles Argent._ 266. Edward Sutton, _Lord_ Dudley. _Comme_, No. 178. 267. Emanuel, _King of_ Portugal. _Comme_, No. 218. _viz. Portugal debrusing a Calatrava Cross, or a Cross Flower Deluced, within a bordure of Castile_. 268. Thomas Howard, _Lord_ Howard, _eldest Son to_ Thomas, _Duke of_ Norfolk, _afterwards Earl of_ Surry, _and second Duke of_ Norfolk. _Gules a bend between six cross Croslets fitchee Argent, a label of three Points Or._ 269. Thomas West, _Lord_ La Ware. _Argent a fess dancet Sable._ 270. _Sir_ Henry Marney, _Kt._ _after Lord_ Marney. _Gules a Lyon rampant gardant Argent._ 271. George Nevil, _Lord_ Abergaveny. _Gules on a Saltire Argent, a Rose of Lancaster_, i. e. _Gules_. 272. _Sir_ Edward Howard, _Kt. second Son to_ Thomas, _Duke of_ Norfolk, _second Duke of that Family_. _Gules a bend between six cross Croslets fitchee Argent, a crescent difference Sable._ 273. _Sir_ Charles Brandon, _after Duke of_ Suffolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 264. _but without difference_. 274. Julian de Medices, _Brother to Pope_ Leo X. _Or eight roundels in Orle, that in chief of France, viz. Azure charged with three Flower Deluces Gold, the other Gules._ 275. Edward Stanley, _Lord_ Monteagle, _second Son to the Earl of_ Derby. _Comme son Pere_, No. 225. _in pretence Gules a Lyon rampant Or_, for his Wife _Vaughan_. 276. Thomas Dacres, _Lord_ Dacres _of_ Gilessland. _Gules three escallops Argent._ 277. _Sir_ William Sandys, _after Lord_ Sandys. _Argent a Cross ragulee Sable in pretence Bray_, his Wives Arms, _viz. Quarterly first and fourth, Gules three Bars Vair Longville pro Bray; second and third, Argent a Chevron between three Eagles Legs._ 278. Henry Courtney, _Earl of_ Devonshire. _Quarterly first and fourth_, an Augmentation, _viz. France and England within a Border of England and France Quarterly; second, Courtney, Comme son Pere_, No. 251. _third, Rivers_, Earl of _Devonshire, Or a Lyon rampant Azure_. 279. Ferdinand, _Prince and Infant of_ Spain, _Archduke of_ Austria, _after Emperor of_ Germany. _Quarterly Castile and Leon, ut_ No. 216. _a label of three Points Azure, on the Foot of the first a Crescent Or._ 280. _Sir_ Richard Wingfield, _Kt._ _Argent on a bend Gules cottised Sable, three pair of Wings impailed, of the first an Estoile of sixteen Rays._ 281. _Sir_ Thomas Bullen, _Kt. after Viscount_ Rochford, _and Earl of_ Wiltshire _and_ Ormond. _Argent a Chevron Gules between three Bulls-Heads coupee Sable_, afterwards his Mother’s Arms, _Butler_ of _Ormond, Or a chief indented Azure_. 282. Walter d’Evereux, _Lord_ Ferrars _of_ Chartley, _after Viscount_ Hereford. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 205. 283. Arthur Plantaginet, _Viscount_ Lisle. _Quarterly first, France and England; second and third, Ulster, viz. Or a Cross Gules; fourth, Mortimer_, Earl of _March; viz, Barry of six Or and Azure, on a chief of the second a pale two Esquens based dexter and sinister Gold, an Escochion Argent, over all a baton sinister Azure_. 284. Robert Radcliff, _Viscount_ Fitz Walter, _after Earl of_ Sussex. _Quarterly first and fourth, Argent a bend ingrailed Sable, Radcliff, second and third, Or a fess between two Chevrons Gules Fitz Walter._ 285. William Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel. _Comme son Pere_, No. 209. but without difference. 286. Thomas Mannors, _Lord_ Roos, _after Earl of_ Rutland. _Or two Barrs Azure a chief Quarterly, two Flower Deluces of France, and a Lyon of England._ 287. Henry Fitz Roy, _after Earl of_ Nottingham, _and Duke of_ Richmond _and_ Somerset. _Quarterly France and England, a border Quarterly Ermine and compone Argent and Azure a baton sinister of the second._ 288. Ralph Nevil, _Earl of_ Westmorland. _Comme_, No. 98. 289. William Blount. _Lord_ Montjoy. _Barry nebulee of six Or and Sable._ 290. _Sir_ William Fitz Williams, _Kt. after Earl of_ Southampton. _Losengy Or and Gules a mullet difference._ 291. _Sir_ Henry Guilford, _Kt._ _Comme son Pere_, No. 252. _with a Canton of Granada, viz. Argent a Pomegranet slipped and leaved all proper_. 292. Francis I. _the_ French _King_. _France, viz. Azure three Flower Deluces Or._ 293. John Vere, _Earl of_ Oxford. _Comme son Cousin_, No. 227. 294. Henry Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Quarterly; first, Percy, Lovain, Or a Lyon rampant Azure; second, Quarterly France modern and England a border gobonne; third, Lucy Gules three Lucies hauriant Argent; fourth, Poynings, Barry of six Or and Vert a bend Gules._ 295. Anthony Montmorency, _Duke of_ Montmorency. _Or a Cross Gules between sixteen Eagles displaid Azure._ 296. Philip Chabor, _Earl of_ Newblanch. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Or three Chabots Chubs or Chevin Fish hauriant Argent; second, Argent a Lyon rampant Gules, Crowned Or; third, Gules a Sun Argent._ 297. James V. _King of_ Scotland. _Scotland, viz. Or a Lyon rampant within a double tressure flory counter flory Gules._ 298. _Sir_ Nicholas Carew, _Kt._ _Or three Lyons passant in pale Sable, with due difrence._ 299. Henry Clifford, _Earl of_ Cumberland. _Comme_, No. 133. 300. Thomas Cromwell, _Lord_ Cromwell, _after Earl of_ Essex. _Azure on a fess between three Lyons rampant Or a rose Gules, on either side whereof a Chough proper._ 301. John Russell, _Lord_ Russell, _after Earl of_ Bedford. _Argent a Lyon rampant Gules on a chief Sable, three escallops of the first._ 302. _Sir_ Thomas Cheyney, _Kt._ _Comme son Oncle_, No. 237. 303. _Sir_ William Kingston, _Kt._ _Azure a fess between three Leopards faces Or._ 304. Thomas Audley, _Lord_ Audley _of_ Walden, _and Lord Chancellor of_ England. _Quarterly per pale indented Or and Azure, in the second and third, an Eagle displaid of the first, on a bend of the second a fret between two martlets Gold._ 305. _Sir_ Anthony Browne, _Kt._ _Sable three Lyons passant in bend double cotised, Argent a Crescent difference._ 306. Edward Seymour, _Earl of_ Hertford, _after Duke of_ Somerset. _Quarterly_ the Augmentation, _viz. Or on a Pile Gules between six Flower Deluces Azure, the Lyons of England; second, Seymour, viz. Gules a pair of Wings conjoyned in pale tips downward Or._ 307. Henry Howard, _Earl of_ Surrey. _Gules on the middle of a bend between six cross Croslets Argent_, the Augmentation, _viz. an Escochion Or, therein a demi Lyon within a double Scotch tressure Gules, an Arrow transfixing his Mouth, of the last a label of three Points Azure._ 308. _Sir_ John Gage, _Kt._ _Quarterly per bend dexter and sinister Azure and Argent, a Saltire Gules._ 309. _Sir_ Anthony Wingfield, _Kt._ _Comme son Frere_, No. 281. but without the _Estoil_. 310. John Sutton, (alias Dudley) _Viscount_ Lisle, _after Earl of_ Warwick, _and Duke of_ Northumberland. _Or two Lyons passant in pale Azure, Somery_ his maternal Ancestor. 311. William Paulet, _Lord_ St. John _of_ Basing, _after Earl of_ Wiltshire, _and Marquiss of_ Winchester. _Sable three Swords in pile Points conjoyned in base Argent Hilts Or, a Crescent difference._ 312. William Parr, _Lord_ Parr _of_ Kendall, _after Earl of_ Essex, _and Marquiss of_ Northampton. _Argent two Bars Azure a border ingrailed Sable, vide son Beau Pere_, No. 210. 313. _Sir_ John Wallop, _Kt._ _Argent a bend unde Sable._ 314. Henry Fitz Alan, _Earl of_ Arundel. _Comme son Pere_, No. 285. 315. _Sir_ Anthony St. Leger, _Kt._ _Azure frette Argent a chief Or._ 316. Francis Talbot, _Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 172. 317. Thomas Wriothesley, _Lord_ Wriothesley, _after Earl of_ Southampton. _Azure a Cross Or between four Falcons Argent._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Edward VI. 318. Henry Grey, _Marquiss of_ Dorset, _after Duke of_ Suffolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 241. 319. Edward Stanley, _Earl of_ Derby. _Comme_, No. 225. 320. Thomas Seymour, _Lord_ Seymour _of_ Sudley. _Comme son Frere_, No. 307. _with a Crescent or Mullet difference_. 321. _Sir_ William Paget, _Kt. after Lord_ Paget. _Sable on a Cross ingrailed between four Eagles displaid Argent, five Lyons passant of the first._ 322. Francis Hastings, _Earl of_ Huntingdon. _Comme_, No. 189. 323. George Brook, _Lord_ Cobham. _Gules on a Chevron Argent, a Lyon rampant Sable Crowned Or._ 324. Thomas West, _Lord_ La Ware. _Comme son Pere_, No. 269. 325. _Sir_ William Herbert, _Kt. after Lord_ Herbert _of_ Cardiff, _and Earl of_ Pembroke. _Perti per pale Azure and Gules, three Lyons rampant Argent, a border Gobonee Or, and of the second besanted._ 326. Henry II. _the_ French _King_. _France Comme_, No. 292. 327. Edward Clinton, alias Fines, _Lord_ Clinton, _after Earl of_ Lincoln. _Argent six cross Croslets fitchee Sable on a chief Azure, two mullets Or pierced Gules._ 328. Thomas Darcy, _Lord_ Darcy _of_ Chiche. _Argent three cinquefoiles Gules._ 329. Henry Nevil, _Earl of_ Westmorland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 288. 330. _Sir_ Andrew Dudley, _Kt._ _Or a Lyon rampant quevee fourchee Vert a Crescent difference._ _Knights elected in the Reign of Queen_ Mary. 331. Philip, _Prince of_ Spain, _after King of_ England, _by that Name the second_. _Quarterly Castile and Leon, Comme_, No. 262. 332. Henry Ratcliff, _Earl of_ Sussex. _Argent a bend ingrailed Sable._ 333. Emanuel Philibert, _Duke of_ Savoy. _Tierce emanche towards the chief the dexter Westphalia or ancient Saxony, viz. Gules on Horse enraged Argent the same counterturned; the sinister Saxony modern, viz. barry of eight Or and Sable, over all a chaplet of rue Vert in bend, ente in base Angria, viz. Argent three bouteroles Gules._ 334. William Howard, _Lord_ Howard _of_ Effingham. _Gules on a bend between six cross Croslets Argent_, the _Scotch_ Augmentation, _Comme_, No. 307. _a mullet difference_. 335. Anthony Browne, _Viscount_ Montagu. _Comme son Pere_, No. 305. 336. _Sir_ Edward Hastings, _Kt. after Lord_ Hastings _of_ Loughborough. _Comme son Frere_, No. 322, _a crescent difference_. 337. Thomas Ratcliff, _Earl of_ Sussex. _Comme son Pere_, No. 332. 338. William Grey, _Lord_ Grey _of_ Wilton. _Barry of six Argent and Azure, a label of five Points Gules._ 339. _Sir_ Robert Rochester. _Checquy Argent and Gules on a fess Azure, three escallops Or._ _Knights elected in the Reign of Queen_ Elizabeth. 340. Thomas Howard, _Duke of_ Norfolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 308. but without the _label_, _viz. Howard_ with the _Scotch_ Augmentation in the middle of the _bend_. 341. Henry Manners, _Earl of_ Rutland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 286. 342. _Sir_ Robert Dudley, _Kt. after Earl of_ Leicester. _Comme son Oncle_, No. 330. 343. Adolphus, _Duke of_ Holstein. _Norway, viz. Gules a Lyon rampant Argent crowned Or, holding, or supporting with three of his Feet, a danish Battle Ax, of the last headed as the second._ 344. George Talbot, _Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 316. 345. Henry Carey, _Lord_ Hunsdon. _Argent, on a bend Sable three Roses of the Field, a crescent on a crescent difference._ 346. Thomas Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Comme_, No. 212. _viz. Percy, Lovain, and Lucy, Quarterly_. 347. Ambrose Dudley, _Earl of_ Warwick. _Comme son Frere_, No. 342. without the _crescent_ distinction. 348. Charles IX. _the_ French _King_. _France, Comme_, No. 326. 349. Francis Russel, _Earl of_ Bedford. _Comme son Pere_, No. 301. 350. _Sir_ Henry Sidney, _Kt._ _Or a Pheon Azure._ 351. Maximilian II. _Emperor of_ Germany. _Or, on the Breast of an imperial Eagle_, i. e. _double headed and displaid Sable, an Escochion of Hungary and Bohemia, viz. barry of eight Argent and Gules impailing Gules, a Lyon rampant Argent crowned Or_. 352. Henry Hastings, _Earl of_ Huntingdon. _Comme son Pere_, No. 322. 353. William Somerset, _Earl of_ Worcester. _Or, on a fess France and England, Quarterly and borded gobenee Argent and Azure._ 354. Francis Montmorency, _Duke of_ Montmorency. _Comme_, No. 295. 355. Walter d’Evereux, _Viscount_ Hereford, _after Earl of_ Essex. _Comme son Pere_, No. 282. 356. William Cecill, _Lord_ Burghley, _after Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Barry of ten Argent and Azure on six Escocheons Sable, as many Lyons rampant of the first._ 357. Arthur Grey, _Lord_ Grey _of_ Wilton. _Comme son Pere_, No. 338. 358. Edmund Bruges, _Lord_ Chandos. _Argent on a Cross Sable, a Leopard’s Face Or._ 359. Henry Stanley, _Earl of_ Derby. _Comme son Pere_, No. 319. 360. Henry Herbert, _Earl of_ Pembroke. _Comme son Pere_, No. 325. _omitting the besants_. 361. Henry III. _the_ French _King_. _France Comme_, No. 348. 362. Charles Howard, _Lord_ Howard _of_ Effingham, _after Earl of_ Nottingham. _Comme son Pere_, No. 334. _viz. Howard_, with a _mullet difference_. 363. Rodolph, _Emperor of_ Germany. _Comme_, No. 351. 364. Frederick II. _King of_ Denmark. _Denmark, Comme_, No. 257. but the _Lyons_ crowned _Or_. 365. John Casimire, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine. _Quarterly; first and fourth, the Palatinate, viz. Sable a Lyon rampant Or, crowned Gules; second and third, losongy bend-wise, Argent and Azure for Bavaria._ 366. Edward Manners, _Earl of_ Rutland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 341. 367. William Brook, _Lord_ Cobham. _Comme son Pere_, No. 323. 368. Henry Scrope, _Lord_ Scrope _of_ Bolton. _Comme_, No. 190. 369. Robert d’Evereux, _Earl of_ Essex. _Comme son Pere_, No. 355. 370. Thomas Butler, _Earl of_ Ormond _and_ Ossery. _Or a chief indented Azure._ 371. _Sir_ Christopher Hatton, _Kt. after Lord Chancellor of_ England. _Azure a Chevron between three garbs Or._ 372. Henry Ratcliff, _Earl of_ Sussex. _Comme son Frere_, No. 337. 373. Thomas Sackville, _Lord_ Buckhurst, _after Lord Treasurer of_ England, _and Earl of_ Dorset. _Quarterly; Or and Gules a bend vaire._ 374. Henry IV. _the_ French _King_. _France, Comme_, No. 361. 375. James VI. _King of_ Scotland, _after King of_ England, France, _and_ Ireland. _Scotland, Comme_, No. 297. 376. Gilbert Talbot, _Earl of_ Shrewsbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 316. 377. George Clifford, _Earl of_ Cumberland. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 299. 378. Henry Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Comme son Frere_, No. 346. 379. Edward Somerset, _Earl of_ Worcester. _Comme son Pere_, No. 353. 380. Thomas Burogh, _Lord_ Burogh. _Azure three Flower Deluces Ermine._ 381. Edmond Sheffield, _Lord_ Sheffield, _after Earl of_ Mulgrave. _Argent a Chevron between three garbs Gules._ 382. _Sir_ Francis Knolles, _Kt._ _Azure crusily, a Cross moline voided Or._ 383. Frederick, _Duke of_ Wirtenbergh. _Or three Staggs attires placed Bar-ways Sable_, id est, _Wirtenbergh_. 384. Thomas Howard, _Lord_ Howard _of_ Walden, _after Earl of_ Suffolk, _and Lord Treasurer of_ England. _Comme son Pere_, No. 340. with a _Crescent difference_. 385. George Carey, _Lord_ Hunsdon. _Comme son Pere_, No. 345. 386. Charles Blount, _Lord_ Montjoy, _after Earl of_ Devonshire. _Comme_, No. 289. 387. _Sir_ Henry Lea, _Kt._ _Argent a fess between three Crescents Sable._ 388. Robert Ratcliff, _Earl of_ Sussex. _Comme son Pere_, No. 372. 389. Henry Brook, _Lord_ Cobham. _Comme son Pere_, No. 367. 390. Thomas Scrope, _Lord_ Scrope _of_ Bolton. _Comme son Pere_, No. 368. 391. William Stanley, _Earl of_ Derby. _Comme son Pere_, No. 359. 392. Thomas Cecil, _Lord_ Burghley, _after Earl of_ Exeter. _Comme son Pere_, No. 356. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ James I. 393. Henry, _Prince of_ Wales. _Quarterly; first and fourth, France and England quartered; second, Scotland, viz. Or a Lyon rampant within a double tressure counterflory Gules; third, Ireland, Azure an Harp or String Argent, over all a label of three Points Argent._ 394. Christian IV. _King of_ Denmark. _Denmark, Comme_, No. 364. 395. Lodowich Stewart, _Duke of_ Lenox, _and after Duke of_ Richmond. _Quarterly; first_, the Augmentation, _viz. France within a border cousu Gules, charged with eight round Buckles Or; second, Or a fess checquy, Argent and Azure, a border ingrailed Gules, for Stewart, over all in pretence Lenox, viz. Argent a Saltire ingrailed between four cinquefoils or roses Gules_. 396. Henry Wriothesley, _Earl of_ Southampton. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 317. 397. John Erskin, _Earl of_ Marr. _Azure a bend between six cross Croslets fitchee Or_, his Title of _Marr_, his proper Coat, _Argent a pale Sable_. 398. William Herbert, _Earl of_ Pembroke. _Parti per Pale, Azure and Gules, three Lyons rampant Argent._ 399. Ultrick, _Duke of_ Holstein. _Norway, Comme_, No. 344. but the _Lyon_ crowned _Or_. 400. Henry Howard, _Earl of_ Northampton. _Comme son Frere_, No. 341. _a Crescent difference_. 401. Robert Cecil, _Earl of_ Salisbury. _Comme son Frere_, No. 392. with a _Crescent difference_. 402. Thomas Howard, _Viscount_ Bindon. _Comme son Frere_, No. 268. _viz. Howard_ with a _Crescent difference_, and without the _label_. 403. George Hinne, _Earl of_ Dunbarr. _Vert a Lyon rampant Argent._ 404. Philip Herbert, _Earl of_ Montgomery, _after Earl of_ Pembroke. _Comme son Frere_, No. 398. _a Crescent difference_. 405. Charles Stewart, _Duke of_ York, _after Prince of_ Wales, _and King of_ England, _of that Name the first_. _Quarterly; first and fourth, France and England; second, Scotland; third, Ireland; Comme son Frere_, No. 393. _on a label of three Points Argent, nine Torteauxes_. 406. Thomas Howard, _Earl of_ Arundel, _after Earl of_ Norfolk. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 340. 407. Robert Carr, _Viscount_ Rochester, _after Earl of_ Somerset. _Gules on a Chevron Argent, three Mullets Sable in the dexter chief Point, a Lyon of England_, Augmentation and _difference_. 408. Frederick, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine, _Prince Elector of the Empire, and after King of_ Bohemia. _Quarterly; the Palatinate and Bavaria, Comme_, No. 365. _in pretence_ the Augmentation, _viz. Gules an Imperial mound or globe Or_. 409. Maurice Van Nassau, _Prince of_ Orange. _Azure billettee a Lyon rampant Or_; i. e. _Nassau_. 410. Thomas Ereskine, _Viscount_ Fenton, _after Earl of_ Kelly. _Quarterly; first_, the Augmentation _Gules, an imperial Crown within a double Tressure counterflory Or; second_, Erskine, _Comme_, No. 397. with a _Crescent difference_. 411. William Knolles, _Lord_ Knolles, _after Viscount_ Wallingford, _and Earl of_ Banbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 382. 412. Francis Manners, _Earl of_ Rutland. _Comme son Oncle_, No. 366. 413. _Sir_ George Villiers, _Kt. after Baron of_ Whaddon, _then Earl and Marquiss of_ Buckingham, _and lastly, Earl of_ Coventry, _and Duke of_ Buckingham. _Argent on a Cross Gules five Escallops Or, a martlet difference._ 414. Robert Sidney, _Viscount_ Lisle, _after Earl of_ Leicester. _Comme son Pere_, No. 350. 415. James Hamilton, _Marquiss_ Hamilton, _and Earl of_ Cambridge. _Gules three cinquefoiles pierced Ermine._ 416. Esme Stewart, _Duke of_ Lenox, _and Earl of_ March. _Comme son Frere_, No. 395. 417. Christian, _Duke of_ Brunswick. _Gules two Lyons passant gardant in pale Or_, which is _Brunswick_. 418. William Cecill, _Earl of_ Salisbury. _Comme son Pere_, No. 401. 419. James Hay, _Earl of_ Carlisle. _Argent three Escocheons Gules._ 420. Edward Sackvile, _Earl of_ Dorset. _Comme son Beau Pere_, No. 373. 421. Henry Rich, _Earl of_ Holland. _Gules a Chevron between three Crosses bottonee Or._ 422. Thomas Howard, _Viscount_ Andover, _after Earl of_ Barkshire. _Comme son Pere_, No. 384. _viz. Howard_, with a _Crescent_ on a _Crescent difference_. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Charles I. 423. Claude de Lorrain, _Duke of_ Chevereux. _Hungary, viz. Barry of eight Argent and Gules_; his proper Arms being _Lorrain, viz. Or on a bend Gules three Alerions_ [_Doves_, or as others, _Eaglets_ without _becques_,] _displaid Argent_. 424. Gustavus Adolphus, _King of_ Sweden. _Sweden, viz. Azure three Crowns Or._ 425. Henry Frederick Van Nassau, _Prince of_ Orange. _Nassau, Comme son Frere_, No. 409. 426. Theophilus Howard, _Earl of_ Suffolk. _Comme son Pere_, No. 384. 427. William Compton, _Earl of_ Northampton. _Sable three Helmets Argent with a Lyon of England_ Augmentation in _fess_ between them. 428. Richard Weston, _Lord_ Weston, _Lord Treasurer of_ England, _and after Earl of_ Portland. _Or, an Eagle regardant displaid Sable._ 429. Robert Bertie, _Earl of_ Lindsey. _Argent three battering Rams proper armed and garnished Or._ 430. William Cecil, _Earl of_ Exeter. _Comme son Pere_, No. 392. 431. James Hamilton, _Marquiss of_ Hamilton, _Earl of_ Cambridge _and_ Arran. _Comme son Pere_, No. 415. 432. Charles Lodowick, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine, _Prince Elector of the Empire, and Duke of_ Bavaria. _Comme son Pere_, No. 408. 433. James Stewart, _Duke of_ Lenox, _and Earl of_ March, _after Duke of_ Richmond. _Comme son Pere_, No. 416. 434. Henry Danvers, _Earl of_ Danby. _Gules a Chevron between three mullets of six Points Or._ 435. William Douglas, _Earl of_ Morton. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Morton Argent on a chief indented Gules, two mullets of the first; second and third, Douglass, Comme_, No. 193. 436. Algernon Percy, _Earl of_ Northumberland. _Comme son Pere_, No. 378. 437. Charles, _Prince of_ Wales, _after King of_ England, _of that Name the second_. _Comme son Oncle_, No. 393. 438. Thomas Wentworth, _Earl of_ Strafford. _Sable a Chevron between three Leopards faces Or._ 439. James Stewart, _Duke of_ York, _after King_ James, _of that Name the second_. _Comme son Frere_, No. 437. _viz._ the national Arms with a _label Ermine_. 440. Rupert, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine, _and Duke of_ Bavaria, _after Earl of_ Holderness, _and Duke of_ Cumberland, _second Son of the King of_ Bohemia. _Comme son Frere aisne_, No. 432. but without the Augmentation, No. 405, _viz. the Palatinate and Bavaria quarterly_. 441. William Van Nassau, _Prince of_ Orange. _Nassau, Comme son Pere_, No. 425. 442. Bernard de Nogaret de Foix, _Duke_ de Espernon _and_ de Valette. _Quarterly; Castile and Leon, Comme_, No. 331. _in pretence Nogaret, viz. Or a Nut-tree eradicated proper impailing Thoulose_, i. e. _Gules a Cross urdee voided Or, and pomellee as the Points Or, over both Coats a chief of Valette, viz. Gules a Cross potent Argent_. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ Charles II. 443. Maurice, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine, _and Duke of_ Bavaria, _third Son of the King of_ Bohemia. _Comme son Frere aisne_, No. 440. 444. James Butler, _Marquiss of_ Ormond, _after Earl of_ Brecknock, _and Duke of_ Ormond, _in_ Ireland _and_ England. _Comme_, No. 370. 445. Edward, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine, _and Duke of_ Bavaria, _fifth Son of the King of_ Bohemia. _Comme son Frere aisne_, No. 443. _viz. the Palatinate and Bavaria quarterly_. 446. George Villiers, _Duke of_ Buckingham. _Comme son Pere_, No. 413. 447. William Hamilton-Dowglass, _Duke of_ Hamilton. _Quarterly; first, Hamilton, Comme_, No. 415. _second, Dowglass, Comme_, No. 193. 448. Thomas Wriothesley, _Earl of_ Southampton. _Comme son Pere_, No. 396. 449. William Cavendish, _Marquiss of_ Newcastle, _after Duke of_ Newcastle. _Sable three Harts heads caboshed Argent, a Crescent difference._ 450. James Graham, _Marquiss of_ Montrose. _Or on a chief Sable, three escallops of the first._ 451. James Stanley, _Earl of_ Darby. _Comme son Pere_, No. 391. 452. George Digby, _Earl of_ Bristol. _Azure a Flower Deluce Argent, a Crescent difference._ 453. Henry Stewart, _Duke of_ Gloucester, _third Son to King_ Charles I. _Quarterly; first and fourth, France and England, Quarterly; second, Scotland; third, Ireland, on a label Argent nine Roses of Lancaster._ 454. Henry Charles de la Tremoville, _Prince_ de Tarente. _Arragon, Sicily, viz. parti per Saltire the chief and base Or, four pales Gules for Arragon; the second and third, Argent an Eagle displaid Sable for Sicily in pretence_, his paternal Arms, _viz. Tremoville, Or a Chevron Gules between three Eagles displaid Azure_. 455. William Van Nassau, _Prince of_ Orange, _after King of_ England, _of that Name the third_. _Nassau, Comme son Pere_, No. 441. 456. Frederick William, _Prince Elector of the_ Empire, _Marquiss of_ Brandenburgh. _Argent an Eagle displaid Gules_, which is _Brandenburgh_. 457. John Gaspar Ferdinand de Marchin, _Count de_ Gravil. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Argent a Fish hauriant Gules; second and third, Or two barrs Sable._ 458. _Sir_ George Monk, _Kt. after Duke of_ Albermarle. _Gules a Chevron between three Lyons Heads erased Argent._ 459. _Sir_ Edward Montague, _Kt. after Earl of_ Sandwich. _Quarterly, Montague and Monthermer_, _viz._ _Argent three Losenges in fess Gules, a border Sable and Or, an Eagle displaid Vert, over all a Mullet difference._ 460. William Seymour, _Marquiss of_ Hertford, _after Duke of_ Somerset. _Comme_, No. 306. _a Crescent difference_. 461. Aubrey de Vere, _Earl of_ Oxford. _Comme_, No. 293. 462. Charles Stewart, _Duke of_ Richmond _and_ Lenox. _Comme son Oncle_, No. 433. 463. Montague Bertie, _Earl of_ Lindsey. _Comme son Pere_, No. 429. 464. Edward Montague, _Earl of_ Manchester. _Comma son Cousin_, but with a _Crescent difference_. 465. William Wentworth, _Earl of_ Strafford. _Comme son Pere_, No. 438. 466. Christierne, _Prince of_ Denmark, _after King of_ Denmark. _Denmark, Comme_, No. 394. 467. James Scot, _Duke of_ Monmouth _and_ Bucclugh. The Imperial Arms of King _Charles_ II. _a baston sinister Argent, In pretence, Scot of Bucclugh, viz. Or on a bend Azure, a Crescent between two Mullets_. 468. James Stuart, _Duke of_ Cambridge, _Son of_ James, _Duke of_ York. _Comme son Pere_, No. 439. _viz._ the national Arms, _with a label of five Points Ermine_. 469. Charles IX. _King of_ Sweden, Goths _and_ Vandalls. _Sweden, Comme_, No. 424. 470. John George II. _Duke of_ Saxony, Juliers, Cleves _and_ Monts, _and Prince Elector of the_ Empire. _Quarterly; first, Thuringe, viz. a Lyon rampant barry of ten Argent and Gules._ 471. Christopher Monk, _Duke of_ Albermarle. _Comme son Pere_, No. 458. 472. John Maitland, _Duke of_ Lauderdale. _Or a Lyon rampant dismembred, Gules within a double tressure counterflory Azure._ 473. Henry Somerset, _Marquiss of_ Worcester, _after Duke of_ Beaufort. _Quarterly, France and England, a border gobone Argent and Azure._ 474. Henry Jermyn, _Earl of_ St. Albans. _Sable a Crescent between two Mullets in pale Argent._ 475. William Russell, _Earl of_ Bedford, _after Duke of_ Bedford. _Comme_, No. 346. 476. Henry Bennet, _Earl of_ Arlington. _Gules between three demi Lyons rampant couped Argent, a besant after changed to an imperial mound_, serving for both difference and Augmentation. 477. Thomas Butler, _Earl of_ Ossory. _Comme son Pere_, No. 444. 478. Charles Fitz Roy, _Earl of_ Southampton, _after Duke of_ Southampton, _and now Duke of_ Cleveland. The Imperial Arms of England, _a Battune Sinister Ermine difference_. 479. John, _Earl of_ Mulgrave, _now Duke of_ Buckingham. _Arragon a Chevron between three Garbs Gules._ 480. William Cavendish, _Duke of_ Newcastle. _Comme_, No. 447. 481. Thomas Osborn, _Earl of_ Danby, _after Duke of_ Leeds. _Quarterly, Ermine and Azure a Cross Or._ 482. Henry Fitz Roy, _Duke of_ Grafton. _The Arms of King_ Charles II. _with a Battoon Sinister Gobony Argent and Azure_. 483. William, _Earl of_ Salisbury. _Barry of ten Pieces Argent and Azure on six Escocheons Sinister, as many Lyons rampant; of the first, a Crescent difference._ 484. Charles, _Count Palatine of the_ Rhine. _Comme_, No. 445. 485. Charles, _Duke of_ Richmond. The Arms of King _Charles_ II. _within a Bordure Gobony Argent and Gules, the Argent charg’d with Roses as the second_. 486. George, _Prince of_ Denmark. _Denmark, Comme_, No. 466. 487. Charles Seymour, _Duke of_ Somerset, _&c._ _Quarterly; first_, an Augmentation, _viz. Or on a Pile Gules, between six Flower Deluces Azure, three Lyons of England; second_, the paternal Coat of _Seymour, Gules, two Wings conjoined in Lure Or_. 488. George Fitzroy, _Duke of_ Northumberland. _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ James II. 489. Henry Howard, _Duke of_ Norfolk. _Comme_, No. 426. 490. Henry Mordaunt, _Earl of_ Peterborough. _Argent a Chevron between three Estoils Wavy._ 491. Laurence Hyde, _Earl of_ Rochester. _Azure, a Chevron between three Lozenges, a Crescent difference._ 492. Louis de Duras, _Earl of_ Feversham. _Quarterly; first and fourth, Gules a Lyon rampant Argent; second and third, Argent a bend Azure, with a label of three Points difference._ 493. Robert Spencer, _Earl of_ Sunderland. _Quarterly, Argent and Gules, in second a Fret Or, over all a bend Sable, charged with three eschallops of the first._ _Knights elected in the Reign of King_ William _and Queen_ Mary, _and King_ William. 494. James Butler, _Duke of_ Ormond. _Or, a chief indented Azure._ 495. Frederick Schonbergh, _Duke of_ Schonbergh. _Argent, an Escocheon Sable, over all a Carbuncle of eight Roys Or, a Crescent difference._ 496. William Cavendish, _Duke of_ Devonshire, _then Earl of_ Devonshire. _Sable, three Hearts Heads caboshed, Argent._ 497. Charles Sackville, _Earl of_ Dorset _and_ Middlesex. _Quarterly, Or and Gules a bend Vaire._ 498. Frederick III. _Marquiss of_ Brandenburgh, _Prince Elector, and Great Chamberlain of the Holy_ Roman Empire; _after King of_ Prussia. _Comme_, No. 456. 499. George-William, _Duke of_ Brunswick _and_ Lunenburg-Zell, _Prince of the Holy_ Roman Empire. 500. Charles Talbot, _Duke of_ Shrewsbury. _Gules a Lyon rampant, within a border ingrailed Or._ 501. _Prince_ William, _Duke of_ Gloucester. The Arms of _England, with a label of three Points Argent_, the middlemost charged with the _Cross of_ St. _George, and an Escocheon_ of his paternal Coat of _Denmark_. 502. John Holles, _Duke of_ Newcastle. _Ermine, two Piles_, their Points meeting in _base Sable_. 503. William Bentinck, _Earl of_ Portland. _Azure, a Cross Moline Argent._ 504. Thomas Herbert, _Earl of_ Pembroke _and_ Montgomery. _Comme_, No. 404. 505. Arnoldjoost Van Keppel, _Earl of_ Albermarle. _Gules, three eschallops Argent._ 506. James Dowglass, _Duke of_ Queensbury _and_ Dover. _Quarterly; first and fourth, a Heart Gules, Crown’d with an Imperial Crown Or, on a chief, Azure, three Mullets Argent; second and third, Azure, a Bend Or, six cross Croslets of the same, all within a double Tressure Counterflory Gules._ 507. George-Lewis, _Elector of_ Brunswick-Lunenburgh, _&c. the present Sovereign_. _Knights elected in the Reign of Queen_ ANNE. 508. Wriothesly Russel, _Duke of_ Bedford. _Comme_, No. 475. 509. John Churchill, _Duke of_ Marlborough. _Sable, a Lyon rampant Argent, on a Canton of the second, St._ George_’s Cross._ 510. Meinhardt Schonbergh, _Duke of_ Schonbergh. _Comme_, No. 495. 510. Sidney Godolphin, _Earl of_ Godolphin. _Gules, an Eagle with two Heads display’d between 3 Fleurs de Lis Argent._ 511. George Augustus, _Prince Electoral of_ Hanover, _now Prince of_ Wales. 512. William Cavendish, _Duke of_ Devonshire. _Comme_, No. 496. 513. John Campbell, _Duke of_ Argyle. _Girony of eight Pieces, Or and Sable._ 514. James Hamilton, _Duke of_ Hamilton _and_ Brandon: _Placed here in his Order of Election, but lived not to be installed._ _Comme_, No. 447. 515. Henry Beaufort, _Duke of_ Somerset. _Comme_, No. 473. 516. Henry de Grey, _Duke of_ Kent. _Barry of six Argent and Azure._ 517. John Poulett, _Earl_ Poulett. _Sable, three Swords, their Points in Pile Argent, the Hilts Or._ 518. Robert Harley, _Earl of_ Oxford _and Earl_ Mortimer. _Or, a bend cotised Sable._ 519. Thomas Wentworth, _Earl of_ Strafford. _Sable, a Chevron between three Leopards Heads Or._ 520. Charles Mordant, _Earl of_ Peterborough _and_ Monmouth. _Comme_, No. 490. _Knights elected by King_ George. 521. Charles Poulet, _Duke of_ Bolton. _Sable, three Swords, their Points in pile Argent, their Hilts Or, a Crescent difference._ 522. John Maners, _Duke of_ Rutland. _Comme_, No. 412. 523. Lionel-Cranfield Sackvil, _Earl of_ Dorset _and_ Middlesex. _Comme_, No. 497. 524. Charles Montague, _Earl of_ Halifax. _Argent three Lozenges in fess Gules, within a border Sable difference._ _A Catalogue of the several Officers of this most Noble Order, to this Time._ _Prelates of the Order._ 1. William de Edyngton, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _Lord Treasurer, and after Lord Chancellor of_ England. 2. William de Wykham, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _Priest, Cardinal of St._ Eusebius, _and Lord Chancellor of_ England. 3. Henry Beaufort, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _Priest, Cardinal_, &c. _and Lord Chancellor of_ England. 4. William de Waynfleet, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _and Lord Chancellor of_ England. 5. Peter Courtney, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 6. Thomas Langton, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 7. Richard Fox, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _and Lord Privy-Seal_. 8. Thomas Wolsey, _Bishop of_ Winchester, _Priest, Cardinal_, &c. _and Lord Chancellor of_ England. 9. Stephen Gardiner, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 10. John Poynet, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 11. Stephen Gardiner _restored, and made Lord Chancellor of_ England. 12. John White, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 13. Robert Horne, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 14. John Watson, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 15. Thomas Cooper, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 16. William Wykham, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 17. William Day, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 18. Thomas Bilson, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 19. James Montague, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 20. Lancelot Andrews, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 21. Richard Neyle, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 22. Walter Curle, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 23. Brian Duppa, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 24. George Morley, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 25. Peter Mew, _Bishop of_ Winchester. 26. _Sir_ Jonathan Trelawny, _Bar. now Bishop of_ Winchester. _Chancellors of the Order._ 1. Richard Beauchamp, _Bishop of_ Salisbury, _and Dean of_ Windsor. 2. Lionel Woodevelle, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 3. Thomas Langton, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 4. John Blyth, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 5. Henry Dean, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 6. Edmond Audley, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 7. _Sir_ William Cecil, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 8. _Sir_ William Peters, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 9. _Sir_ Thomas Smith, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 10. _Sir_ Francis Walsingham, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 11. _Sir_ Amias Paulet, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 12. _Sir_ John Woolee, _Kt. Secretary for the_ Latin _Tongue_. 13. _Sir_ Edward Dyer, _Kt._ 14. _Sir_ John Herbert, _Kt. Secretary of State_. 15. _Sir_ George More, _Kt._ 16. _Sir_ Francis Crane, _Kt._ 17. _Sir_ Thomas Row, _Kt._ 18. _Sir_ James Palmer, _Kt._ 19. _Sir_ Henry de Vick, _Bar._ 20. Seth Ward, _Bishop of_ Salisbury. 21. Gilbert Burnet, _now Bishop of_ Salisbury. _Registers of the Order._ 1. John Coringham, _Canon of_ Windsor. 2. John Deepden, _Canon of_ Windsor. 3. James Goldwell, _Canon of_ Windsor. 4. Oliver King, _Canon of_ Windsor, _Secretary to Prince Henry, Son of King_ Henry VI. _To King_ Edward IV., V. _and_ Henry VII. 5. Richard Nix, _Canon of_ Windsor. 6. Christopher Urswick, _Dean of_ Windsor. 7. Thomas Wolsey, _the Kings Almoner_. 8. William Atwater, _Canon of_ Windsor, _after Bishop of_ Lincoln. 9. Nicholas West, _Dean of_ Windsor. 10. John Vescy, _Dean of_ Windsor. 11. Richard Sydnor, _Canon of_ Windsor. 12. Robert Aldridge, _Canon of_ Windsor. 13. Owen Oglethorp, _Dean of_ Windsor. 14. John Boxal, _Dean of_ Windsor, _and Secretary of State_. 15. George Carew, _Dean of_ Windsor. 16. William Day, _Dean of_ Windsor. 17. Robert Benet, _Dean of_ Windsor. 18. Giles Thompson, _Dean of_ Windsor, _and Bishop of_ Gloucester. 19. Anthony Maxey, _Dean of_ Windsor. 20. Marc Antonio de Dominis, _Archbishop of_ Spalato, _Dean of_ Windsor. 21. Henry Beaumont, _Dean of_ Windsor. 22. Matthew Wren, _Dean of_ Windsor. 23. Christopher Wren, _Dean of_ Windsor. 24. Brune Ryves, _Dean of_ Windsor. 25. _Dr._ Gregory Heskard, _Dean of_ Windsor. 26. _Dr._ John Robinson, _Dean of_ Windsor, _since Bishop of_ London. 27. _Dr._ George Verney, _Lord_ Willoughby _of_ Brook, _now Dean of_ Windsor. _Garters King of Arms._ 1. _Sir_ William Brugges, _Kt._ 2. John Smert. 3. _Sir_ John Writh, _Kt._ 4. _Sir_ Thomas Wriothesley, _Kt._ 5. _Sir_ Thomas Wall, _Kt._ 6. _Sir_ Christopher Barker, _Kt._ 7. _Sir_ Gilbert Dethick, _Kt._ 8. _Sir_ William Dethick, _Kt._ 9. _Sir_ William Segar, _Kt._ 10. _Sir_ John Borough, _Kt._ 11. _Sir_ Henry St. George, _Kt._ 12. _Sir_ Edward Walker, _Kt._ 13. _Sir_ William Dugdale. 14. _Sir_ Thomas St. George. 15. _Sir_ Henry St. George. _Ushers of the Black-Rod._ 1. William Whitehorse. 2. John Cray. 3. Thomas Sye. 4. John Athelbrig. 5. William Evington, _and_ Edward Hardgyll. 6. Robert Marleton. 7. Ralph Ashton, _and_ Hugh Dennys. 8. _Sir_ William Compton, _Kt._ 9. Henry Norresse, _Esq;_ 10. Anthony Knyvet, _Esq;_ 11. _Sir_ Philip Hobby, _Kt._ 12. John Norres, _and_ William Norres, _Esqs;_ 13. Anthony Wingfield, _Esq;_ 14. Richard Coningsbye, _Esq;_ 15. James Maxwell, _Esq;_ 16. Peter Newton, _Esq;_ 17. _Sir_ John Ayton, _Kt._ 18. _Sir_ Edward Carteret, _Kt._ 19. _Sir_ Thomas Duppa. 20. _Sir_ Fleetwood Shepard. 21. _Sir_ David Mitchell. 22. _Sir_ William Oldes. APPENDIX. _The Statutes of Institution of the most Noble_ Order _of the_ Garter, _as they were reform’d and explain’d by King_ Henry VIII. Whereas the moost famous, moost happiest, and victorious Prynce _Edwarde_, the thirde of that Name, his Noble Progenitour sometyme Kyng of _England_ and of _Fraunce_, and Lord of _Irland, &c._ To th’ onnoure of Almighti God, and of the Blessed and Immaculate Virgyn _Marie_, and the Blessed Martir Sainte _George_, Patron of the right Noble Roialme of _England_; and of Saynt _Edwarde_, Kyng and Confessour; To the exaltation of the holy Faith Catholique, ordeyned, established, created, and founded within the Castel of _Wyndesore_, a Company of twenty six Noble and Worthi Knyghtes, for to be of the said moost Noble Ordre of Saynt _George_, named the Gartier, and for the honourable continuance, augmentation, and interteyning of the same. The seid moost victorious Kyng did devyse and institute divers honorable Estatuts, and laudable Ordinances, for to be observed and kept by the Cobrethren and Confreres, Knyghtes and Compaynons of the said moost Noble Ordre; amonge the which Estatutis been certeyne doubtis and ambiguities, which to be more playnly declared, interpreted and extended, it is thought right necessary and expedient, and that certeyne other new Ordinances and Articles be to the said Statutes added and adjoyned. Wherefore the said moost excellent and victorious Prynce _Henry_ VIII. Kyng of _England_ and of _Fraunce_, Defensor of the Faith, and Lord of _Irland_, and Soverayne of the said moost Noble Order; and for the right singular Love, good Zeal, ardent and intier Affection that his Royall Majestie hath and bearith to the said moost Noble Order, and to the Estate of Chivalrie and Knyghthood, and for the honorable contynuance and encreasing the same. And also at the humble requeste and instante desire of the Knyghts and Companyons of the said Noble Order, and by their Advyse, Councell and Assent, the twenty third Day of _April_, in the Year of Grace MDXXII. and of his moost Noble Reign the eighth Year, made interpretacion and declaracion of the Obscurities, Doubtis, and Ambiguities, of the said Estatutes, Ordinances, Interpretacions, Declaracions, Reformacions, with their additions aforesaid, after the trew intencion of them, shall be from henceforth observed, kept and ensued by the Soverayne, and the Knyghtes Confreres and Companyons of the said Noble Order, in manner and fourme following. I. Firste, It is ordened and accorded, That the Kyng and his Heires and Successors, Kyngs of _England_, shall be for evermore Soveraynes of the saide moost Noble Order and amiable Companye of Saynt _George_, named the Gartier, to the which Soverayn, and to his Heires and Successours, shall apperteine the Declaracion, Solucion, Determinacion, Interpretacion, Reformacion, and disposition of all Causes, concernyng and towchyng any thing of Obscuritie or Dowbte conteyned in the Statutes of the said moost Noble Order. II. _Item_, It is accorded, That none shall be elected and chosen for to be Fellow or Companyon of the said moost Noble Order, except that he be a Gentilman of Blood, and that he be a Knyghte, and without reproche. And that the Knyghtes of the said Noble Order, from hensforth, shall not Name any Person in their Election to be Felow or Companyon of the said Noble Order, in whom thei shall thynke or extiem in their Conscience to have Spotte of Reproche. And as towchyng the Declaracion of a Gentilman of Blode, it is declared and determined that he shall be descended of three decentis of Noblesse, that is to say, of Name and of Arms, both of his Father’s side, and also of his Mother’s side. And as towchyng or concernyng any manner of reproche, forasmoche as there be divers and many sundry Poyntis of reproche, there shall be here declared but three Poyntes of them oonly, as it is declared in manner and fourme folowyng. A List of all the present _Knights-Companions_ of the most Noble Order of the _Garter_; as their Places occur in their _Stalls_ in the Royal Chappel of St. _George_, within the College of _Windsor_: Shewing the respective Times of their Installations. +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ | || | | The Sovereign’s Side || The Prince’s Side | | || | +------++---------------------------++--------------------------++------+ | || || || | +------++---------------------------++--------------------------++------+ |3. ||1. _The Sovereign_, George,||2. George-August, _Prince || 4. | | || _King of_ Great-Britain, || of_ Wales, _&c. || | | || France _and_ Ireland; || installed_ December 22d,|| | | || _installed_ March 13. || 1706. 5 _Queen_ Anne. || | | || 1702-3. 2 _Queen_ Anne. || || | +------++---------------------------++--------------------------++------+ |5. Charles Fitzroy, _Duke of_ ||6. John Sheffield, _Duke of_ | | Cleveland _and_ Southampton, _&c.|| Buckingham _and_ Normanby, _&c. | | installed_ April _the first_, || installed_ May _28th_, 1674. | | 1673. 25 Charles II. || 26 Charles II. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |7. Charles Lenox, _Duke of_ ||8. Charles Seymour, _Duke of_ | | Richmond, _&c. installed_ || Somerset, _&c. installed_ April | | April _20th_, 1681. || _8th_, 1684. 36 Charles II. | | 33 Charles II. || | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |9. George Fitzroy, _Duke of_ ||10. James Butler, _Duke of_ | | Northumberland, _&c. installed_ || Ormond, _&c. installed_ | | April _8th_, 1684. 36 Charles II.|| April _5th_, 1689. | | || 1 William _and_ Mary. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |11. Charles Talbot, _Duke of_ ||12. Thomas Herbert, _Earl of_ | | Shrewsbury, _&c. installed_ June || Pembroke _and_ Montgomery, _&c. | | _5th_, 1694. 6 William _and_ || installed_ May _14th_, 1700. | | Mary. || 12 William III. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |13. Arnold Joost Van Keppel, _Earl ||14. John Churchill, _Duke of_ | | of_ Albemarle, _&c. installed_ || Marlborough, _&c. installed_ | | May _14th_, 1700. 12 William III.|| March _13th_, 1702-3. | | || 2 _Queen_ Anne. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |15. Meinhardt Schonbergh, _Duke of_||16. William Cavendish, _Duke of_ | | Schonbergh; _installed_ September|| Devonshire, _&c. installed_ | | _2d_, 1703. 2 _Queen_ Anne. || December _22d_, 1710. | | || 9 _Queen_ Anne. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |17. John Campbel, _Duke of_ Argyle,||18. Henry de Grey, _Duke of_ Kent,| | _&c. installed_ December _22nd_, || _&c. installed_ August _4th_, | | 1710. 9 _Queen_ Anne. || 1713. 12 _Queen_ Anne. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |19. John Poulett, _Earl_ Poulett, ||20. Robert Harley, _Earl of_ | | _&c. installed_ August _4th_, || Oxford, _and Earl_ Mortimer, | | 1713. 12 _Queen_ Anne. || _&c. installed_ August _4th_, | | || 1713. 12 _Queen_ Anne. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |21. Thomas Wentworth, _Earl of_ ||22. Charles Mordant, _Earl of_ | | Strafford, _&c. installed_ August|| Peterborough _and_ Monmouth, | | _4th_, 1713. 12 _Queen_ Anne. || _&c. installed_ August _4th_, | | || 1713. 12 _Queen_ Anne. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |23. Charles Poulet, _Duke of_ ||24. John Maners, _Duke of_ | | Bolton, _&c. installed_ December || Rutland, _&c. installed_ | | _9th_, 1714. 1 _King_ George. || December _9th_, 1714. | | || 1 _King_ George. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ |25. Lionel-Cranfield Sackvil, _Earl||26. Charles Montague, _Earl of_ | | of_ Dorset _and_ Middlesex; || Halifax, _&c. installed_ | | _installed_ December _9th_, 1714.|| December _9th_, 1714. 1 _King_ | | 1 _King_ George. || George. | +-----------------------------------++----------------------------------+ The first Poynt of Reproche ys, That if any Knyght (as God defende) be convaynqued or attaynted of Errour against the Cristen Faith Catholique, or had for any suche Offence suffred any Payne or Punicion publique. The second Poynt of Reproche is, That if any Knyght (as God defende) had been arrayned, convicted, or attainted of High Treason. The third Poynt of Reproche is, That if any Knyght departe or flee away from Batayle or Journei, beyng with his Soverayne Lord, his Lieutenant or Deputie, or other Capetayne having the Kyng’s Power Royal and Auctoritie; and whereas Banners Estandatz, or Pennons, have bene displaied, and that thei preceded to Fight, he that then reniously and cowardly flieth or departeth away from thens, ought to be esteemed and judged to have reproche, and never worthi to be elected Knyght of the said Company, (as God forbidde) do commytte any such reproche; that then he shall be departed and disgraded of the said Order, at the next Chaptier ensuyng, if it soo shall please the Soverayne and the Company. III. _Item_, That every Yere upon the Vigill of Saynt _George_, that is to say, the twenty second Day of the Month of _April_, on what Day soever it fall on, and tho’ no Service of Saynt _George_ be celebrate or done, all the Knyghts of the said Company beyng in any Place or Places of their Liberties, in what Places soever it be, shall be bounde for to were the hole Habit of the said Order; that is to wit, Robe, Mantell, Hudde, and Coller, from the owre of the first Even Songe, at the owre of _Tierce_, that is, at three of the Clocke at Afternone, untill the said Even Songe, and other Devyne Service, Souper, and Voydance, be done and accomplished; and likewyse on the Morrow on Saynt _George_’s _Day_ at Matens, Procession, [1] Mass, and the seconde Even Songe and all the said Day, untyll that Souper and Voydance be done, as ys aforesaid. Footnote 1: _Divine Service._ IV. _Item_, That if for any Causes it should please the said Soverayne to proroge the said Feast and Solemnytie of Saint _George_, or that the said Feast shuld be prolonged and proroged to another Day, that all the Knyghtis of the said Order, that shall be within the Realme of _England_, shall gyve their Attendance the Even and the Day of Saynt _George_, on the Parson of the said Soverayne, and shall fynde themselffes in his Company, in what Place soever he be within the said Realme of _England_, and they so gyving their Attendance upon his said Parson the said Even and Day, shall observe and kepe the Servyce of Saynt _George_, if the Ordenance and Commaundement of holye Church doth suffre and permit it, and if the Ordenaunce of the Church doth not permit it, in this behalfe they be bound to tarry with the Soverayne, and heare such Servyce as all be than limited and ordened by the holy Churche to be done and celebrated, the said Even and Day of Saynt _George_, in observyng and kepyng, duryng the said Daies, of all other Ceremonies, aswell in goyng to the Chapter upon the said Even before Even Song at Afternone, and the said Day of Saynt _George_ at Afternone, before the laste Even Songe, and also in weryng their hole Habit; and every Knyght beyng in his own Stall in kepyng the Devine Servyce, from the tyme of the fyrst Even Song of the said Even, Matens and [2] Masse, unto the last Even Song of the said Day, and the Morrow after ensuying before the [3] Masse of _Requiem_, they shall take their Mantells, upon suche Gownes as shall please them, and shall enter into the Chapter, if there be eny Election or other great Affaires, before the said [4] Masse of _Requiem_, in using such Ceremonyes to this accustomed, as though they were present in the said Castell of _Wyndesore_. And in case that the said Soverayne be come, and entred into the said Chapiter, and that some of the seid Felows of the said Order be not entred or come with hym, and shulde tary behynde, in case they that have not gyven and done dew Attendance upon hym, shall abide withoute the Dores of the said Chapiter, without entryng into it, duryng all the tyme that the said Soverayne and other Knyghtes shall be in the said Chapter for that tyme. And if so be that eny of the above-named Knyghtes come to late to the first Even Song of the said Even or Mattens [5] Masse, or laste Even Song, the said Day of Saynt _George_, he shall have for Penance, that during the tyme and space of such Devyne Servyce he shall knele or stande before his Stall in the Place of the Queresters; and if he come not to gyve Attendance upon the Parson of the said Soverayne the sayd Even and Day of Saynt _George_ as is aforesaid, and that he have no Lycence or other reasonable Excuse, and that it be acceptable to the said Soverayne; for his absence in this Case, the said Knyght that soo shall have done, for his Penance, shall not come in his Stall at the next Feast ensuyng, in the presence of the Soverayne, nor in his said Stall in the said College of _Wyndesore_; and farthermore shall Pay ten Pounds, for to be converted and bestowed to the use of the Ornaments of the said College. Footnote 2: _Divine Service._ Footnote 3: _Divine Service._ Footnote 4: _Divine Service._ Footnote 5: _Divine Service._ V. _Item_, If it chaunsed that any of the Knyghtes of the said Order, by Leave or Licens, or otherwise, were in his House, or in any other Place, at his Libertie and Fraunchise, the said Even and Day of Saynt _George_, he shall be bound to cause to be prepared a Capitall Stall in the Church or Chappel in the which he shall heare Devine Service. In the Capitall Stall shall be sett and elevated the Order of Saynt _George_, named the Gartier, beyng within the Gartier; and his propre Arms, within the Gartier also shall be set at a Stall that shall be asmoche in distance, after the proportion and quantity of the said Church or Chappel, from the Stall of the said Soverayn, as is his Stall in the Castle of _Wyndesore_, and shall were his said Habit hole, and shall heare the Devyne Service, suche as by the Holy Church is ordened and limited for the said Day, as well the first Even Song Mattens [6] Masse, as the latter Even Songe. In doyng by him, first Reverence to the Aulter, in the Honor of God, and after to the Stall where is fixed or set up the Armes of the said Order, as well and as often at his comyng in, as at his goyng owte of the said Church or Chappel; and also as often as he shall passe before the said Armes allwey, excepte the Emperours, Kynges, Princes, and Electors. The which may in this case so ordeyne their Seats and Stalles, as that shall seme them beast, and at their Pleasure. Footnote 6: _Divine Service._ VI. _Item_, If that were so, that without any Prorogation the said Feast and Solempnyte of Saynt _George_ were kept and celebrated the said Day and Even of Saynt _George_, in the said Castell of _Wyndesore_; and if it were not the Pleasure of the said Soverayne for to be present, or that conveniently he may not be there in Parson the said Day and Feast, at his said Castell of _Wyndesore_; That in this Case, in what Place that his Pleasure shall be, beyng within this his Realme of _England_, his Majestie may appoynte and Commande suche Knyghtes of the seid Order as best shall seme hym, there for to kepe Company and geve Attendance upon the Parson, and to kepe all and lyke Ceremonyes as though they were at the said Castell of _Wyndesore_; and they doyng the thynges abovesaid, shall be excused for their absence of the Feast of Saynt _George_, holden at the said Castell of _Wyndesore_ for that Yere. VII. _Item_, It is agreed that if the Soverayne cannot be at Saynt _George_’s Feast, that he shall make his Deputy, by his Letters, for to kepe the Chapter upon Saynt _George_’s Even, at the Owre of _Tierce_, the which is at three of the Clocke at Afternone, and on Saynt _George_’s Day, to kepe the said Feast at the Costes of the said Soverayne for the space abovesaid, without any new Ordenance to be made, havyng Power to correcte and redresse all Poynts of the said Chapter as for then shall seme necessary. VIII. _Item_, That every one on Saynt _George_’s Even, that is to wit, the twenty second Day of _April_, a gatheryng together shall be made of all the Knyghtes of Saynt _George_ within the Castell of _Wyndesore_, that is to wit, of all them that shall be within this Realme of _Englande_ or withoute, that conveniently may come; and there they shall have the Service of Saynt _George_, and also shall were their hole Habit of the said Order, duryng the seid Servyce, being ordinarily in theyre Stalls. And every of them shall have his Banner, Sworde, with his Helme and Creste, above his Stall, the which, duryng his Lyff, shall abyde in the said Chappell for his Honor, and in Signe and Knowledge that he beres them in defence of holy Churche, as the Order of Knyghthod requireth. But in Case that the seid Feast of Saynt _George_ happen to fall within fifteen Days after the Feast of _Easter_, or upon any Fyshe-Daye or Fastyng-Day, then shall it be proroged and prolonged at the Soverayn’s Pleasure, as above is said, if so be that the Day of the seid Feast be not assigned nor ordeyned to be kepte the twenty fourth, twenty fifth, twenty sixth, nor the last Day of _April_, nor upon the fowre first Dayes of _May_, for by cause of the impediment or let of Devyne Servyce ordened by Holy Churche, for the double Feasts of Saynt _Marke_, _Philipp_ and _Jacob_, and the invention of the Holy Cross of our Lord Jesu Chryste, nor at such Dayes as shall fall the Assencion, or the Feast of _Pentecoste_, or any other Feaste of Solempnitie as is ordened in Holy Churche, whereby the fyrst or second Even Songe, by suche Prorogacions, might be letted or distorbed. IX. _Item_, That all the Knyghtes of the said Order shall come Yerely in the said Place of the said Castell of _Wyndesore_, on Saynt _George_’s Even, at the Owre of _Tierce_, the which is at three of the Clocke at Afternoone, as it is abovesaid; and if thei come not at the tyme assigned, without havyng a juste and reasonable Excuse, that they may be acceptable to the said Soverayne or to his Deputy, or otherwyse pardoned by the said Soverayne, of their absence, by special Letters of Excuse, in the whiche Letters theyr Names and Causes shall be wryten, or otherwyse shall have their Pennance after the Ordenaunce and Agreement of the said Chapter; And the said Ordenaunce is such, that they shall not entre into the Chaptre for that tyme, but shall byde without the Dore, and shall have Voyce in any thynge that is done in the said Chapter at that tyme allonly; and if they come not to Even Songe before the begynnyng of the said Even Songe, they shall not enter into their Stalles, but shall byde belowe affore the said Stallis, in the Queristers Places, duryng the said Even Songe; and like Pennance is ordened for them that come not to the High [7] Masse betyme, and at Even Songe on St. _George_’s Daye. And if there be any that come not to the Feaste, and have not a reasonable Excuse towarde the Soverayne or his Deputye, as is above declared, his Pennance shall bee, that he shall not enter within his Stalle the next Feaste after, but shall byde below, as it is said at the first Even Songe, and shall goo in the Procession before all the [8] three Crosses, and shall sit below as afore is said, all the [9] Masse tyme, untyl the Offering, and he shall Offer laste; and after his Pennance so done, incontinent he shall come before the Soverayn’s Stalle, or his Deputye, and there he shall aske Pardon; and after that, the Soverayne or his Deputye shall Command hym to goo unto his Stalle in his fyrst Estate; and if he come not to the seconde Feaste, and be dwellyng within the Realm, without having any Excusation alowable to the Soverayne or his Deputye, as is abovesaid, he shall not enter into his Stalle from thenceforth, until the tyme that he hath gyven and offered a Jewell unto Saynte _George_’s Aultar, within the said Chappell, of the valew of twenty Markes of Silver of Troye, and fro thensforwarde, he shall double every Yere the Penaltie, unto the tyme he be reconsciled. Footnote 7: _Morning Service._ Footnote 8: _Queristers._ Footnote 9: _Divine Service._ X. _Item_, It is agreed, That if any Knyghte of the sayd Companye be founde in apperte without his Garter, that he pay anon, after that the Chalenge be made to hym by any of the five Officers of the Order, or of the Warden of the seid College, a Marke of Money, except he be boted for to ryde, that then it shall suffice to were under his bote a blew Ribande of Sylke, in signyfying of the Garter, and also provided that no Knyght of the seid Order from hensforthe, do entre into the Chaptre without his Garter, upon the Payne abovesaid; and whosoever of the said Officers or Warden shall make the fyrst Chalence, shall have the Penaltye for his Labor. XI. _Item_, It is agreed, That the Knyghts of the Order of St. _George_, alway, and as often as they were theyr Mantels, they shall goo before there Soverayne, every of them with his Felow, that is for aneynst him ordinarily as they be set in their Stalls. And if it should happen that eny of them were not there present, his Felow for aneynst hym shall goe alone, the which Order shall be kepte and observed, as well in goyng in Procession as elliswhere in other Places. But at the Offryng, the Soverayne or his Deputye shall goo before all the Company, and the ordinaire Officers of the said Order shall goo as they have bene accustomed, when any Procession shall be done in the Chapter, Chappell, or elliswhere. And for the Order of the said Knyghtes for to sitt at the Table, for to take their refeccion by it at Dinner, or at Souper, they shall sitt all along on one side after there Stalles, and not after there State, except Children or Bretherne of Kinges, Princes, and Dukes, that be Strangers, the which shall kepe their Places and Romes after their Astate; and at their voiding and going out shall abide and goo in Order, so as thei sat at the Table. XII. _Item_, It is agreed, That every one of them at the Castell of _Wyndesore_, on the Morrow after the Feast of Saynt _George_, before the departyng of the Company, that the said Knyghtes, upon such Gownes as shall please them, at the Chapter Dore, shall take their Mantels, and shall goo into the said Chapter, and after that shall goo and here a [10] Masse of _Requiem_, the which shall be Solempnely songe for the Souls of all the Felows of the said Order, which be departed and deceassed, and for all Christen Sowlles; and that all the Company be there present, without eny of them be lett bi a reasonable Cause, or have Lysence of the Soverayne or his Deputie before the departyng; and when it happens that for any Cause of the voydyng of eny of the said Felowship, there shall be certayne Banners, Swordes, Helmets, and Crestes, the which ought to be offered up before the offeryng of eny Silver, the said Hachements ought to be offered, fyrst the Banner, by two of the seid Felowship, such as the Soverayne or his Deputye shall appoynte or name, and after that the Sworde shall be offered by two other, and likewise his Helmet and Crest by two other Knyghtes of the seid Order, assigned by the Soverayne or his Deputye; and if any Knyghte of the seid Order shuld decease the Yere afore, then every Knyghte beyng in the said Castell of _Wyndesore_, at the said [11] Masse of _Requiem_, shall offer a Tapre armed with a little Scuchion, of the Arms of the Knyghte departed; and if there were more then one deceassed, that then be made for every of them a Scuchion of Arms, and a grote sett nye to the light of the Tapre, the which Scuchions and Tapers shall be made at the Coste and Charge of the Knyghts of the seid Order. Footnote 10: _Divine Service._ Footnote 11: _Divine Service._ XIII. _Item_, It is agreed, That all Strangers that shall be electe Felowes of the seid Order, shall be certifyed by Letters of the Soverayne of their Election. The which Letters of Certification, with the Statutes of the seid Order, under the common Seal, shall be sent unto them, at the Coste and Charges of the seid Soverayne, in all diligence, and at the fardest thei shall be certifyed of this within foure Moneths after the seid Election, to the end that the seid Electe may advyse them by the seid Statutis, if they will receyve the seid Order or no. But if the seid Soverayne have greate and high Lettes and Busynes, that then he may deferre the Certification of the seid Election at his good Pleasure, unto tyme of opportunitie and convenient. After that the Certification have byn delivered, and that the Soverayne shall be certefied that the said Electe will receyve the said Order; Then the Soverayne shall sende unto the said Electe by his Ambassadours his hole Habit, with the Gartier and Coller; and that all such Strangers, of what Estate, Dignytie, or Condicion, that they be of, shall sende within seven Moneths after the reception of the said Gartier, Coller, and Habit, and that he have certified the Soverayne to have reseyved those thyngs, a sufficient Deputye or Attorney, after the Astate of his Lorde and Maister, so be that he be a Knyghte without Reproche, to be stalled in his place; the whiche shall bryng with him a Mantell of blew Velvett, of the Order of that which he shall send him, and also his Banner, Sworde, Helme, and Crest, for to be and abide within the said College duryng his Lyff. And that the Mantell, in the tyme that the said Deputye or Attorney shall be stalled by the Soverayne or his Deputye, put upon his right Arme, for to hold the said Mantell upon his Arme, and shall be accompanyed and ledd by two of the Knyghtes of the said Order, from the Dore of the Chapter unto the Stalle, and there beyng shall make his Oath, and shall be stalled for, and in the Name of his said Lorde and Maister, and the said Mantell abovesaid, the said Attorney or Deputye shall bere it upon his right Arme duryng the Devyne Servyce; beyng sett in the Stalle of his said Maister and Lorde without beryng of it at any tyme after: And to have no manner of Voyce in the Chaptre, or to come in it, in the absence of hym that hath sent hym. And if he send not his said Attorney within seven Moneths abovesaid, without havyng a reasonable Excuse, which shall be acceptable to the Soverayne or his Deputye, the Election shall be void of hym; except so be, that the said Knyghte be lett and distorbed by great Affaires; then he may send his Excuse to the said Soverayne, or to his Deputye, within a Moneth after; and after he is, as the Soverayne or his Deputye will allowe it, or accepte it, that then the said Soverayne or his Deputye, may geve unto hym four Moneths more of respite; and if he came not or sent not his Attorney, before that the tyme of the four Moneths be fynished, that then in this case the Election shall be hole voyde from hym for that tyme. And it is to be knowne, that this Favoure is done and shewed to the Strangers, the which may not well come in their proper Parsons, that they myght be stalled by Attourneys; to the ende that they may be parretakers of the [12] Masses, and all the Prayers of the seid Order, for they shoulde fayle of the half, yf they were not stalled before their Deathe. And likewise it is ordened for them that be never Chosen and electe of the said Order, beyng in the Kyngs Warres by his Commaundement, for to enjoy of the Benefytes of the said Statutes, to that that shall appertayne allonly to their Stallacion. Footnote 12: _Divine Service._ XIV. _Item_, There is also ordened a Dean and Warden, with twelve Cannons Seculers, the which shall be Pristz at their entryng in, or ells within a Yere nexte folowyng; and also eight Peticanons and twelve Vicars, also Prestes at their entryng in, or ells at the gyvyng of the next Orders, or at the furdest within a Yere after their Presentacion; also thirteen Clerkes and thirteen Queristers, for to syng and Pray unto God for the prosperity of the Soverayne and all the Knyghtes of the said Order lyving, and also for the Sowles of all the Knyghtes of the said Order departed, and for all Crysten Sowles; and the Presentation of the said Cannons shall belonge allway to the Soverayne of the said Order; and the said Cannons, when any Knyghte of the said Order is there present within the Quyer of the said Chappel, shall sitt in the lowermost Seates, where they be wonte to sitt at the Feastes of Saynt _George_; and in the absence of the said Knyghtes, the said Cannons may sitt in the high Seates nexte unto the Stalles of the said Knyghtes. XV. _Item_, There be ordened five Officers appertaynyng to the said Order; that is to witt, Prelate, Chaunceler, Register, and Kyng of Armes, named Gartier, and an Huysher at Armes, named the Blacke-Rod; the which shall be receyved and Sworne to be of the Councell of the said Order; the Secretes, with alsoo their Charges and Privileges, shall expressely be declared in the Booke of the Ordenances of the said Officers. XVI. _Item_, It is also ordened, That thirteen pore Knyghtes, that have not wherwithall to lyve, for to have in that Place their lyvyng and sustentacion conveniently, for their good Prayers in the Honor of God and Saynt _George_, of the which the Charges and Privileges hereafter shall be declared folowyng: The Ordynances of the Officers and of their Election is ordened, as of the Presentacion of the Cannons, so that allway the Election shall abyde to the said Soverayne; and it is agreed that the pore Knyghtes shall have their Mantells of Scarlett, and a Scuchion of the Armes of Saynt _George_, without a Gartier. XVII. _Item_, It is agreed, That every Knyghte of the said Company shall leave his Mantell within the said College, for any sodayne Chaunses that myght happen, for to kepe, holde and observe, all suche Ordenances, Precepts and Commaundements, which may be advysed in Chapter by the said Sovereign. The which Soverayne, by the Consent and Agrement of six Knyghtes of the said Order, may at all Tymes and Places, at his Pleasure, Sommon and make to be kepte Chaptre for all suche Causes, as it shall please to the said Soverayne to name, towching the said Order. XVIII. _Item_, It is agreed, That if it fortune, that any of the said Companye shulde come within eleven Myle of the Castell, that he shall goo in, if he may, for the Honor of the Place, if he be not busied or lett by some juste Cause, and that he take his Mantell before he entre within the said Chappell; and alsoo that he enter not in, but he have his Mantell upon hym; and the Cannons there beyng present for that tyme, shall come to receyve hym, and devotly shall bring hym into the said Chappel; and if it be in tyme of [13] Masse, he shall tarry and heare Masse in the Honor of God and of Saynt _George_; and if it be at Afternone, he shall come in, in manner abovesaid; and there shall be said by the Cannons _de Profundis_, for all Cristen Sowles, and there shall offer and returne to his Stalle; and if any of the said Companye ride thorowgh the Town, and wyll not offer as agreed, that upon his Obedience for every tyme that he faileth, he shall goe one Myle a Fote from the said Chappell unto the said Place, in Honor of Saynt _George_; and also for every tyme that he shall so fayle, he shall gyve a Grote for his Offrynge; the which distance, for to come nygh unto the said Castell, is two Myles allonly and no more. Footnote 13: _Divine Service._ XIX. _Item_, It is accorded the thirty second Yere of our Soverayne Lorde Kynge _Henry_ VIII. by the Grace of God, Kynge of _Englande_ and of _Fraunce_, Defensor of the Faithe, Lorde of _Irland_, _&c._ upon Saynt _George_’s Day, the twenty third Day of _Aprill_, at a Chapter holden at the Paleys of _Westminster_, by the Soverayne and the Companyons of the said Noble Order then there assembled; That as sone as the deth of any of the Company of the said Order shall be certeynly knowen, every of the rest, beyng no Strangiers, shall, accordyng to the rates of their Degrees hereafter specified, immediately, upon a demande to be made for the same by the Register and the Dean, or one of them, to be by one of them employed in Aulmes Deeds, as in mendyng of High Wayes, or such other Workes of Charitie, as the Kyng’s Majestie from tyme to tyme shall lymite and appoynte, the severall Somes of Money ensuyng. Furst, The Soverayne, eight Pounds six Shillings and eight Pence; a King of another Realme, six Pounds thirteen Shillings and four Pence; the Prince, five Pounds sixteen Shillings and eight Pence; a Duke, five Pounds; a Marquess, three Pounds fifteen Shillings; an Erle, fifty Shillings; a Visconte, forty one Shillings and eight Pence; a Baron, thirty three Shillings and four Pence; a Bacheler Knyghte, sixteen Shillings and eight Pence. Of all which Somes thus to be receyved, the said Dean and Regester, or eyther of them, shall yerely, at the Chapter, present his Accompte to the Kyng’s Majestie, with his true and juste declaracion of disbursyng agayne, and defraying of the same. In that Cause the Partie whose Porcyon shall apere to be unpayde, shall in the Name of a Payne add unto his former Dutye another thirde parte of the same, and so for every Yere that he shall be behynde, to pay a thirde parte more than he shuld pay if he shuld satisfye his Ordinary, accordyng to the rate before expressed; and if the Dean or Register, or any of them, shall not at every suche Chapter present the Certificate of the Receipts and Payments in fourme aforesaid, whereby the same may apere to the Soverayne and Companyons of the Order then present, or at the leest he in whome the defawlt shall rest, shall in the Name of a Payne contente and paye immediately, to be employed abowte like purpose as afore, the Some of ten Pounds for every such defaulte. XX. _Item_, It is agreed, That if any of the said Companye die, that the Soverayne or his Deputie, after that they shall have certification of his Deth, shall be bounde for to send and gyve knowlege by ther Letters to all the Felowship of the said Order, beyng within _Englande_, for to come and be with the said Soverayne or his Deputie, in what place soever it be, where it shall please hym to assigne, convenyently within six Wekys after the certification of the Deth or Decease of the said Knyghte; the which allsoo assembled, or at the lest six, with the Soverayne or his Deputie abovesaid, every of them that there shall be present come to the Election, shall name nine of the worthiest and sufficient Knyghtes withoute Reproffe that he shall knowe, Subjectes to the said Sovereyne, or others, so be that they holde no contrary Partie or be agaynst hym; that is to witt, three Dukes, three Marquess, Erles, or of greater Astate, three Barons, or Banerettis, and three Bachelers; the which denominations the cheiff Prelate of the said Order shall wryte; that is to witt, the Byshop of _Wynchester_ for the tyme beyng, or in his absence the Chaunceler, or the Dean, or Register, or the mooste auncient Residencer of the said College in their absence, and the denominacion soo done by all, or six at the leest, by hym that have Written shall be shewed to the said Soverayne or to his Deputie, that then shall Chose of them that be named he that shall have the moost Voyces, and also he that the Soverayne shall exteme to be moost Honorable to the sayde Order, and moost profitable to his Crowne and to his Realme. And if there be any Knyght of the said Order that doth fayle for to come to the said Election, if he be not lett by a juste Cause, and that the said cause of his Excuse shewed under his Seal of Armes, be founde by the Soverayne or his Deputie to be juste and reasonable, then his Excuse to be accepted and allowed; and that if his Cause be not juste, and that he come not to the Seremonies above-named, it is agreed that he shall Paye to the Warden of the College for to synge for hym that is departed, twenty Shillings Sterling; and at his nexte comyng to the Chapter, he shall not be before the Soverayne or his Deputie and the Company; and shall knele upon the Grounde in the myddes of the Chapter, untyll the tyme that he be reconciled by the Soverayne or his Deputie and the said Companye. XXI. _Item_, It is agreed, That if any Knyghte of the said Companye shulde departe, and another is Chosen and Electe, he shall have sone after his Election the Garter, in signyfyeng that he ys one of the Knyghtes and Felowes of the Order of the Garter, and his Robe and Hode shall be delivered hym in the Chapter-House incontinently, after that his Commission hath been red before the Soverayne or his Deputie and the Companye, and after that shall be led by two Knyghtes of the said Order, accompanied with the other Noblemen, and the Officers of the Order shall also be present, and his Mantell shall be borne before hym by one of the Knyghtes of the said Order, or by the Kyng at Armes of the Order. The which Mantell shall be delyvered to hym for his Habit, after that he shall have made his Oth before his Stalle, and not before. And this done, he shall retorne into the Chapter-House, where he shall reseyve, by the Soverayne or his Deputie, the Coler, and soo he shall have the full Possession of his Habit holely, except great Prynces Strangers, the which may receyve their Habit holely within the Chapter-House, as it hath been used and accustomed in tymes paste, for the shortenyng of tyme. And if he die before he have receyved hys Habit, he shall not be named one of the Founders, seyng that he lacketh to have full Possession of his Astate: But he shall have the one halfe of the Masses above-named for the delyverance of the Garter, and none other thynge above it. And if he soo Chosen come not in all good diligence, after the reception of the said Garter in the said Place to be stalled, and in specyally within the Yere of his Election, if he be a Knyghte dwellyng within the Realme, and hath none Excuse reasonable, allowable, and acceptable to the said Soverayne or his Deputie and the Company; then the Election shall be voyd of hym, and the Soverayne or his Deputie and the Companye, shall goo and make another new Election, and neyther the Banner, the Sworde, nor the Helmet, nor Crest, of hym so Chosen, be put upon his Stalle within the Castell before his commyng; to the ende that if he come not, his said Hachementes, as Banner, Sworde, Helmet, be not taken down nor avoled, but honesly put oute of the Quyer, and the reast of other thyngs shall abyde, to the profitt and use of the saide Order. XXII. _Item_, It is agreed, That if any of the Dukes, Marques, Erles, Vizcontes, Barons, Bandrettis, or Bachelers die; that he that shall come after and succede in his place and rome, be he Duke, Marquess, Erle, Vizconte, Baron, Baneret, Bacheler, or any of the Astates above-named, he shall have the selffe same Stalle his Predecessor had, and shall not change it, without he have especiall License or Warrant of the said Soverayne, allwayes all Emperours, Kyngs, and Prynces, be excepted, the which shall kepe and holde theyr Stalles after theyr Astate, and very nexte unto the Soverayne; and then by this meane a Duke shall take the Stalle of a Bacheler, and a Bacheler the Stalle of a Duke, in signe and knowlege of the fyrst Founders. XXIII. _Item_, If there be any Place or Stalle voyde, the Soverayne at his Pleasure may advance and translate, by his special License, any Knyghte of the said Companye in the said Stalle, so be it that it be more hyer then the Stalle that he was in afore; also the Soverayne onys in his Lyffe may, if it please hym, make a general Translation of all the States at his pleasure, excepte the Emperours, Kyngs, Prynces, and Dukes; the which allwey shall kepe ther Places and Stalles, if not that they be translated in more hyer Rome and Stalle, in the which translacion the long contynuance in the Ordre, and the praises, worthynes, and Merites of the Knyghtes ought to be considered and remembred; the which Knyghtes from hensforth in goyng and syttyng at all tymes, that they shall were their Mantells, shall kepe their Places after the Order of their Stallis, and not after their Astatis, as is aforesaid. XXIV. _Item_, It is agreed, That all the Felowis abovesaid, at their fyrst commyng in, shall gyve every of them a certayne Somme, after their Astate, for the entertaynyng and mayntenance of the Cannons and pore Knyghtes dwellyng in the said Place, and for the Almes Dedes that is there perpetualli ordenyd; that is to witt, the Soverayne fourty Markes, a Stranger Kyng twenty Pounds, the Prynce twenty Markes, every Duke ten Pounds, every Marques eight Pounds six Shillings and eight Pence, every Erle ten Markes, every Vizconte five Pounds sixteen Shillings and eight Pence, every Baron and Baneret, five Pounds, every Bacheler five Markes; and their Baners, Helmetts, Crestis, and Swordis, shalle not be set over their Stalles untyll the tyme that they have payd, at their entryng, the foresaid Sommes, every one after his Astate and Degree whereof he is; and that is to witt, the Soverayne is bounde to pay for every Stranger that shall be Chosen and electe, when he shall be stalled in his propre Parson, or by procurement or Attornay, and these Gyftes be gieven, to the entent that every one of them that shall entre into the Ordre, be more worthy to have the Name, Title and Privelege of one of the Founders of the said Ordre. XXV. _Item_, It ys agreed, That every Knight within the Yere of his Stallation, shall cause to be made a Scouchon of his Armes and Hachementis in a Plate of Metall, suche as shall please hym, and that it be suerly sett upon the back of his Stall; and the other that shall come after, shall have their Scochons and Hachements in like manner; but their Plates of Metall nor there Hachements shall not be soo large nor soo greatte as they of the first Founders were; excepte Strangers, which may use their Plates and Fashions at their Pleasure. XXVI. _Item_, It ys agreed, That no Knyght chosen and electe for to be Felow of the said Noble Ordre, shall not be stalled by Procurement or Attornay, excepte he be a Straunger, and may not well come hyther in his propre Parson for to be stalled, or other that is busied withoute the Realme for the Affaires of the Soverayne, or by his Commandement and Lycence, as it ys above declared. XXVII. _Item_, That every Knyght entryng in the said Ordre, shall Promes and Swere faithfully to observe and kepe the Poyntis and Articles that here followeth; that is to witt, that to his trew Powre he shall helpe, duryng his Lyffe, and duryng the tyme that he shall be Felow of the said Ordre, for to kepe, defende and sustayne the Honor, Quarrelles, Rightes and Lordshippes of the Soverayne of the said Ordre. _Item_, That with all his Powre he shall enforce hymselffe and take payne honorably to entertayne and augment the said Ordre; and if it happen hym for to know any thynge that were imagyned or procured to the contrarye, of the defence and resistence of this, with all his trew Powre he shall put hymself in more gretter endevorment. _Item_, That well and trewly he shall accomplisshe and entertayne all the Statutis, Poyntis and Ordynances of the said Ordre; and of all this shall make a generall Othe, all and so as though it were redde unto hym fro Poynt to Poynt, and Article to Article, and shall make the said Othe to the Soverayne of the said Ordre, or his Deputie, in sweryng and promisyng upon the Holye Gospellis, for to kepe them and entertayne them withoute any fraude or delacion. And upon this he shall touche the Boke, and kysse the Crosse. _Item_, This done, the said Knyght soo Chosen, with due Reverence, shall receyve the Garter; the whiche the, Soverayne or his Deputye shall put it aboute his left Leg, in saying these Words: “Sir, The lovyng Companye of the Ordre of the Garter hath receyved you theyr Brother, Lover, and Felow; and in token and knowlege of this, they gyve you and present you this present Garter; the whiche God wyll that you receyve and were from hensforth to his Praise and Pleasure, and to the Exaltacion and Honor of the said Noble Order, and of your self.” XXVIII. _Item_, It is agreed, That in case that the Soverayne be out of the Contrey, to the whiche he cannot in propre Parson do that shall appertayne to the Stallation; he may gyve Powre and Auctorite, by his Letters of Commission, to two of the Felows, or to dyverse, for to exercise it in his Name. XXIX. _Item_, It is agreed, That a common Seal, a Signet of the Arms of the Ordre be made, the which shall rest in the custodi and kepyng of the Chanceler of the Ordre, or of such a Knyghte and Felow of the said Ordre as shall please the Soverayne to name and assigne; and if he that shall have the Seales in kepyng or custodi, shulde departe or goo forth for any cause twenty Miles farre from the Soverayne, then he shall deliver the said Seals to the Soverayne, or to such Knyghte of the Ordre, or to any other Parson that it shall please the said Soverayne for to ordeyne and appoynte; to the entent that at no tyme the said Seals be out of the presence of the seid Soverayne, he beyng within his Realme; and if he be owte of his Realme, the Signet shall suffice for to Seal all suche Actes and Wrytynges touchyng the said Ordre, that there may be concluded and made. XXX. _Item_, It is agreed, That every Felow of the said Ordre, from hensforth, shall have the Statutis of the said Ordre first collected and oversene by the Register, and after that sealed with the common Seal aforesaid: And if the Knyght will have any Armes devysed, or cognysance made within the Boke of the said Statutes, then the said Boke shall be delyvered to the Kynge at Armes of the Ordre, for trewly to ordayne of it as it shall appertayne; and the original to be likewyse signed and sealed, the whiche shall abyde in the Treasory of the said College for evermore. XXXI. _Item_, It is agreed, That after the Death of eny of the Knyghtes of the said Companye, his Executours shall be bounde for to sende agayne, and to delyver, the Statutes of the said Ordre within three Monethes after, if so be that the Statutes hath been delivered unto hym by the Soverayne, or to his charge; the which Statutes shall be delivered agayn to the Warden or Register of the said College, or to one of the principal Officers for the tyme beyng. XXXII. _Item_, It is agreed, That none of the Knyghtes of Saynt _George_, of the said Companye of the Garter, shall not goo oute of the Contrey nor Dominion of the Soverayne, without havyng Leave and Lisence of the Soverayne; and therefore it is agreed, That if eny Viage be made, or any other notable Acte, appertaynyng to the Honor of Knyghthod; the said Soverayne, of his Grace, for the great Love, Favor and Confidence that he beares towarde the Knyghtes of the said Ordre, will prefarre, advance and present the said Felowes and Knyghtes of the Order of Saynt _George_ before all other. XXXIII. _Item_, That none of the Knyghtes of the said Ordre shall not Arme themselves the one against the other, but in the Warres of his Soverayne Lorde, in his right and juste Quarell; and if it shulde happen that any of the said Ordre were retayned with any Lorde, and holdyng his Partie and Quarell, and the adversari Partie desireth alsoo to have another Felowe of the said Ordre with hym; In this case such a Knyght and Felowe shall not be retayned, but may excuse hym from all suche thynges, because his Felowe is armed against hym on the other syde, and was retayned before hym; and every Knyght of the said Ordre shall be bounde to excepte when he shall be retayned, that he may be holely dischargyd from his Servyce of Warre, if any of the Felowshipp before hym retayned or holdyng the contrary and adversari Partye; and if he that is second retayned, know that any of his Felowes be retayned before hym, and armed with his adversari Partye; Then he that is seconde retayned, at the fyrste knowledge that he shall have thereof, shall be bounde to excuse hym toward his Maister, and leave that Quarell. XXXIV. _Item_, That all the Lycencis gyven to the Knyghtes of the said Ordre that goo oute of the Realme, for to seke and obtayne Honor; and all Certifications or sendynge Letters and Writynges concernyng the said Ordre, from hensforth shall be Sealed with one of the Seales of the said Ordre. XXXV. _Item_, It is agreed, That if eny Knyght of the said Ordre, for his Devocion, wyll dwell within the said Castell contynually; there shall be ordeny’d for hym a dwellyng Place convenient, by the Assignment of the Soverayne, and he of his propre Goods, and at his Costes and Charges, shall provyde for hys Lyveyng. XXXVI. _Item_, If any other Knyght, not beyng of the said Ordre, hathe any wyll to dwelle there for his Devocion; there shall be ordened for hym a dwellyng Place, after the Wyll and Pleasure of the said Soverayne, and with the Consentement of the said Company. XXXVII. _Item_, It is ordened, That yf any Knyght, or other Parson, wylle gyve any Landes, Heritage, or Rentes, for to be participant of all the good Oraysons and Prayers that shall be said in the sayde Place, also his Name shall be registred, and the Canons and pore Knyghts shall Pray perpetually unto God for hym; and also the said Deane, Warden, and Canons of the said College, from hensforth, shall not take any maner of Charge upon the said College, withoute the Advyse and Consentement of the sayd Soverayne, or his Deputye, and the Felowship of the sayd Order, in Presence, and by them concented and agreed in playne Chapter. XXXVIII. _Item_, For to have better knowledge of the Knyghtes that shall be of the said Order, the Soverayne of it willyth and ordeneth, by the Willes and Consentement of all the hole Company, that from hensforth, that every Knyght of the said Ordre shall have and were apertly and openly, a Coller of Golde about his Necke, waying thirty Ounces of Troy Weyght, and not above, the whiche Coller shall be made by Pieces in Fashion of Garters, in the myddes of which Garters shall be a double Rose, the one Rose of Rede, and the other within White, and the other Rose White, and the other Rose within Rede, and at the ende of the said Coller shall be put and fastned the Ymage of Saynt _George_. The whiche Coller, the said Soverayne, his Successours, and amiable Companye of the said Ordre, shall be bounde to were, and in especiall in principall and solempne Feasts of the Yere, and in other Dayes of the Yere shall be holden to were a small Chayne of Gold, with the Ymage of Saynt _George_ dependyng at the ende of the said Chayne, excepte in tyme of Warre, Sickeness, long Viage; then it shall suffice hym to were alonely a Lase of Sylke, with the said Image of St. _George_; and if the said Coller have any need of reparacion, it might be put into the Handes of the Goldesmyth and Workeman, unto the tyme that it be repared; the whiche Coller allso may not be made more richer with Stones or other thynges, reserving the said Ymage, the which may be garnished and enryched at the Pleasure of the saide Knyghte: Also the said Coller may not be solde, engaged, aliened, nor gyven, for any nede, cause, or necessity whatsoever it be. --------------------------------------------------------- _FINIS._ THE CONTENTS. CHAP. I. _Of Knighthood in general, and the several Orders in_ England, &c. page 1. CHAP. II. _Of the Religious Orders of Knighthood in Christendom_, &c. page 19. CHAP. III. _An Account of the Orders of Knighthood absolutely Military._ page 53. CHAP. IV. _Of the Castle, Chappel, and College of_ Windsor. page 79. CHAP. V. _The Institution of the most_ Noble Order _of the_ Garter. page 119. CHAP. VI. _The Statutes and Annals of the Order._ p. 133. CHAP. VII. _Of the Habits and Ensigns of the most_ Noble Order _of the_ Garter. page 156. CHAP. VIII. _The Officers appointed for the Service of the Order._ page 189. CHAP. IX. _The Election of a Knight into the Order._ page 225. CHAP. X. _The Investiture of a Knight Subject, with the Garter and George._ page 272. CHAP. XI. _Of Preparations for the personal Installation of a Knight._ page 286. CHAP. XII. _The personal Installation of a Knight-Subject._ page 315. CHAP. XIII. _The Installation of a Knight-Subject by Proxy._ page 352. CHAP. XIV. _The Signification of Elections to Strangers._ page 360. CHAP. XV. _The Investitures of Strangers with the Habit and Ensigns of the Order._ page 367. CHAP. XVI. _The Installation of a Stranger by Proxy._ p. 384. CHAP. XVII. _The Duties and Fees payable by the Knights-Companions at their Installations._ page 404. CHAP. XVIII. _Of the Grand Feast of the Order._ page 410. CHAP. XIX. _Of Preparations for the Grand Feast of the Order._ page 420. CHAP. XX. _The Order of the Ceremonies on the Eve of the Grand Feast._ page 433. CHAP. XXI. _The Order of the Ceremonies on the Feast Day._ page 465. CHAP. XXII. _The Ceremonies observed on the last Day of the Feast._ page 484. CHAP. XXIII. _The Observation of the Grand Feast by absent Knights._ page 486. CHAP. XXIV. _The Degradation of a Knight-Companion._ p. 489. CHAP. XXV. _Honours paid to deceased Knights-Companions._ page 491. CHAP. XXVI. _A List of the Founders, and Catalogue of their Successors, to the present time._ page 501. Transcriber’s Note This book often uses inconsistent spelling and formatting (decorative small capitals, italics, etc.). This was left as printed unless noted below. Opening quote marks in the printed book were often included at the beginning of a quote and at the start of each subsequent line of the paragraph. Closing quote marks were often omitted. In this representation of the book, the opening quotes following the first were omitted and a closing quote was added to aid readability. Some presumed printer’s errors have been corrected, including normalizing punctuation. Further corrections are listed below. p. 6 Patenr -> Patent p. 13 ortns -> ortus p. 15 _Brune_, in in _Lincolnshire_ -> _Brune_, in _Lincolnshire_ p. 15 a, -> at p. 27 Hospitellers -> Hospitallers p. 32 Cisterian -> Cistercian p. 39 Beast -> Breast p. 61 Portaiture -> Portraiture p. 112 4 _l._ 2 _d._ 8 _d._ -> 4 _l._ 2 _s._ 8 _d._ p. 113 _l._ 12. 9 _d._ -> _l._ 12 _s._ 9 _d._ p. 173 among the the Romans -> among the Romans p. 188 Cold Chain -> Gold Chain p. 189 obious -> obvious p. 201 exhibied -> exhibited p. 218 37 _l._ 13 _s._ 10 _s._ -> 37 _l._ 13 _s._ 10 _d._ p. 244 Execuing -> Executing p. 247 mannner -> manner p. 248 Fengo -> Fengs (one instance) p. 250 _Eliz._ IV. -> _Edw._ IV. p. 273 Year of of our Reign -> Year of our Reign p. 393 Christan -> Christian p. 419 annna -> annua p. 429 Flanders, Flanders -> Flanders p. 475 there moving -> the removing p. 478 twenty fith -> twenty fifth p. 501 Chapter heading added according to the Table of Contents p. 516 mngland -> England p. 546 hmuble -> humble p. 548 Even Soog -> Even Song p. 548 Saynt _Geooge_ -> Saynt _George_ p. 555 for they they should -> for they p. 562 gvye -> gyve End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The History of the Most Noble Order of the Garter, by Unknown *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HISTORY OF ORDER OF GARTER *** ***** This file should be named 48555-0.txt or 48555-0.zip ***** This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: http://www.gutenberg.org/4/8/5/5/48555/ Produced by Chris Curnow, Jonathan Harry, Sonya Schermann, Stephen Rowland, Google Books and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be renamed. Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. START: FULL LICENSE THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license. Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed: This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg-tm License. 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm works. * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work. * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. 1.F. 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem. 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life. Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B. Newby Chief Executive and Director gbnewby@pglaf.org Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS. The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate. International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.